·PREFAOE &$ 100- The present edition ol Oantos XI IV of the Raghavatisart, continuation of my edition of the first ten Cantos of the poen, and is planned on the same lines The text is accompanied by the commentary of Mallinâtha Bince Malli explains each stanza by giving its anpaya, the construction is not giyen separately, but the words of the text are printed in bold type in the com 20 their PToge order, words not actually quoted by Malli being enclosed within rectangular brackete After reading the sloka the student should read the words in bold type in the com 19 order; and he will thus get the construction or anpaya This will also assist him in separating the words of the text and readily finding odt their meaning given in the com, as it diately follows then Difficult words in the com are oxplained in easy Sanskrit in the foot notes, which also gopply the deficiencies of Malli's com where necessary by giving extracts from other commentaries and similar extraneous sources—an arrangement which will greatly add to the usefulness of the book thout creating any contusion A fall, literal translation 11 given and the copious notos at the end explain all dificult compounds, note peculiaritzen of grammar and discuss the more important readings Allonion: to mythology and opical history are fally oxplained, and the ancient geographical names of rivers, coantries, &c identified with their prosont pames, along with the Introdaction there is given a jaap to 89913t the stadent in remembering their positions easily and correctly In short, en endeavour has been made to meet all possible difficol. $109 of students, and no pains have been spared to make this famous poem easily intelligible even to an ordinary student I have derived much usefal help from the editions of Megsro Pandit, Wandsrgikar and Tárásumára Kaviratas, to whom my best thanks are due June 1924 MR KALE, ·INTRODUCTION. I. THE SANSKRIT KÄVYA &re com- Before the student enters upon a critical and detalled study of the Raghuvarsa it 13 necessary that he sbould be acquainted with the gallent features of that 29 called Karya in Sanskrit Sanakrat rhetoricians have divided all kinds of literary compositions into two main davisions, ep ( what is capable of being seen ) and mau ( what can only be heard or chanted ) All the varieties of dramatic pieces come under the 4 clase, while everything else can be broadly described as a The 76t Karya', again, has been further sub divided, on considerations of its form, according as it 19 written in verge, or in prose, or in mized verge and proge? (1) Compositions in verse or metrical form are the commonest specimens of 7 Kavya They generally fall into two classes, the dig tinction being based chiefly on their longth -(a) FT8f-49 or Great Pooms', auch as the Raghuvamsa, the Sısa pålavadba &c, (b) and UTF1-79 or Small Poetical Pieces ', claas which inclades all 1110x lyrical poetry and such works as the Meghadeta, the Bhâminivılaga, the Amarosataka &c (2) Proge works paratively rare in Sanskrit, their main kinds are two?—Katha (9 the Kadambari of Binabhatta ) and Âkhyâyıka ( the Harshacharita of the game author ) (3) Works in which prosa and 1 The information given here has been briefly summarized from the Kay -D and the S.lb-D For a histori al outline of Kavya literature the student 19 recommended to consult any standard History (eg Macdonell s) of Sepekrit Literature 2 Tbe gtadest aliould be on his guard against the common conception that Kavya, "Poetry18 metrical composition K1874 originally signifies any literary piece, whetber 12 prose or in verse to popular tigage It has been chiefly applied to verae ३ पय गर्य च मिश्र च तवयव व्यवस्थितम् । Dandin 4. This 19 clear from tbe words of V18 vanates who gaya Fe मवस्यान्यस्पैम्देशानुसारि च a Ebanda karya treats of some portion of (the subjects that fill a whole ) Mabikavya' 5 अपाद' पदसनानो गद्यमाख्यायिकामथे। इति तस्य प्रभेदी द्वौ। Dandin The Agaipurxpa mentions five kids, ti आरपायका क्या खण्डक्या परिकथा तथा । कथालिकति मन्यन गयकाब्य च पश्चधा।

·ii Verse are mixed are classed as Champus (s.g. the Bharatachamps, the Visvagunadarsa-champi, &c.)". The student will thus notice that, along with dramas, the महाकायs and खण्डकाव्यs have been the most popular forms of literary composition, and have attracted the best geniuses to try their hand at them. It is true that the Khanda Kâyya attracted more attention, chiefly becsese it is short and requires less expenditure of time and energy; and that the number of extant Mahakavyas, therefore, 19 not very large. But what is here lacking in quantity has been smpis made up in quality. For in dignity of style, depth of thought and majesty of movement, the Mahakavga is far and away the best expression which the Sanskrit literary artist has found for his gening. The Raghuvansa is a Mahikarya, which the sab.-D. delines as follows.- सर्गवन्धो महाकाव्यं तनैको नायकः मरः । सशः क्षत्रियो वापि धीरोदात्तगुणान्वितः॥ एकवंशमया भूपाः कुलना बहवोऽपि वा। मारवीरशान्तानामेकोऽङ्गी रस इष्यते ॥ अगानि सर्वेऽपि रसाःसर्वे नाटकसंधया। इतिहासोड़ वृत्तमन्यदा सज्जनाश्रयम् ।। चत्वारस्तस्य वर्मा स्युस्तेष्वेकच फलं भेवत् । भादौ नमस्क्रियाशीवो वस्तुनिर्देश एव वा ॥ 6 गप्पयमय काय परित्यभिधीयते । Sh.D. It we set aside tbe distinction between me and te, and coasider form alone, it is also possible to clase drama as 'mixed Kavya,' as indeed has been done by Dandia, who Mayaमियाणि नाटकातीनि (K.--D. I.31), 7 We give above the definition of the SD., which is more -detailed, since its author, who tired in the fifteenth century, had all the tamous sabkrys before bim, including even theister specimens Tbe definition of Dandis (of the axth century) is earlier and coocite, sod we give it below for comparison with that of Vidyapitha मर्गपरयो महारापमुपने नाप लक्षणम् । प्राशीनमस्कियामनिर्देश पापि तमासम्म इतिहासकानूनमितादा मदाभयम् धर्मकलाप पदापमापकम् । भगराधनादियार्णने । उपानमलिलीटामधुनतोरमले। फ्लिम्माधि पुमारोपणना मनपाणाजिनापापुदयैरपि। भरतमभिः सभारनिरन्तरम् । मर्गेरमतिषितीर्ण प्रापरले समधिभिः। मात्र भित्ताहत हरवमम् । कार्य कल्पानरपापि मापने सदति । other definitions, more or lentimilor, will be lovadin Agalparly. (137) Erytimesn(I), Saraurat karthibharaps(m)&c.

·ili शचिनिन्दा सलादीनां सनां च गुणकीर्तनम् । एकवृत्तमयैः पद्यैरवसानेऽन्यवृत्तकः । नातिस्वल्पा मातिदीर्या सर्गा भष्टाधिका इह । मानावृत्तमय कापि सर्गः कश्चन दृश्यते । सगान्त भाविसर्गस्य कथायाः सूचनं भवेत् । संध्यासूर्येन्दुरजनीप्रदोष वान्तवासरा॥ मातमध्याह्नमगयाशैलतुंवनसागराः। संभोगविप्रलम्भौ च मुनिस्वर्गपुराभ्वराः ॥ रणप्रयाणोपयममन्त्रपुत्रोत्यादयः। वर्णनीया.यथायोग तातोपाना भी इह ।। कवेत्तस्य वा नाना नायकस्यतरस्य था। नामास्य सर्गोपादेयकयया सर्गनाम तु॥ (Parichchheda VI.) Thus, a Mahakavya should be divided into chapters, called समें Os Cantos. The hero should be either & divine personage, or A Kshatriys of noble descent and possessed or the qualities of a Dhirodattes Hero. This is when the poem is concerned with the description of the life of a single hero ( as in the sisupálavadba or tho Vikraman kadevacbarita ), it like tho Raghavamsa it has for its theme a namber of Heroes, then they should all be Kshatriya princes sprong from the same raca, and of pure descent. The prominent sentiment (रस) should be either शृङ्गार, वीर, or शान्त, others being introduced as accessories. The subject-matter should ba arranged as in a nátaka with the necessary changes. The plot may be historical, or may have for its subject matter the glorious deada of the good and the virtuoas. The object of such compositions abould be the attainment of the four aims of human parauit-i..., they should be written in such a way that their stody would point out the means of attaining them. It should open with a verse or verges expressive of & salatation to a deity, or a blessing conferred on the readers, or s hinting of the subjest-matter these msy sometimes be followed by censors of villains and praise of the good (as in the Vikramsnkadevacharita). A Mahakavys should bo. divided into fis not less than eight, which should be zeither too 8 A 'Dhtrodatta' ('self-controlled and exalted') Hero is one whots unegnanimous, exceedingly grave, forbearing, not bosstkul, resolute, one whose high spirit a concealed, snd who is faithful to his promise (महासत्त्वोधनिगम्भीर घमावानविकत्यनः । रिचरो नियूद्वाहकाये धीरोदाचो दृष्यका D-LI). 9 Sotne restrict the amber to hirtyi f. अष्टमगच तुम्न सिंहासच्चि नाशिकम् ।Inssamhiti, but the Haraamaya possesses as many as ifty cantos. So the role is not absolute, ·hoarea, long nor too short. 18 They should be composed in the same metio. which should change only at the end; sometimes (as a variety) sa may be written in a number of metres. The confonts of the next Oanto should be indicated at the end of the procedog one. It should describe, at more or less length, such incidents anrit topics 19 twilight, the ride of the sun and the moon, the pight, the evening, darkness, the day, morning, noon, banting, mountains, Seasons, forests, oceans, the union and separation of lovers, sages, cities, sacrifices, battles, invasions, warriage ceremonies, advice, the birth of a son, &c. &c. It should be asmed after the poet, or the plot, or the Hero, or some other person, while each Sarg* should be named in accordance with its own contents (6.g. the oth canto of the Ragh 19 named 749019). It should be borne in mind that these elaborate ruleg vero evolved after a minute examination of all available apecimens. The works of early poets like Kalidase will not therefore pe found to conforto strictly to the definition given above, por is it pecessary that thoy should do so, provided they follow the broad lines laid down. For Dandin bimself says, -gaytad: sath $1997 Ruj ugnay A9FFTUITING AGE. # (I. 20 ). Thus the Raghavamsa. though it does not describe everyone of all those incidents and topics, still conforms mostly to the definition given, 49 the student can verily for him ell. Thus, it has for its theme a number of noble kings born of the same family. The predominent sontiment is VGT, though str and 460 are often introduced As acce*sories (6.g. in Canto III, and VIII.). It 19 named after Raghu, the most eminent among its many beroes. The sobject of the next Canto is indicated towards the close of the previous one; e. g. it is ovident from what is said at the end of Canto V. that tho Seayompara of Indamati would be described in Canto VI. The motre changes at the end of each Canto, and the nintha Canto is written in a number of different metres, 1:$te is described in Canto V., o in IX., # in XVI. and XII., TUTT in XIX, Min VII., 3947 in VII., g ia III. Each Canto is named after the most important opent described in it. Other particular, the student can and out for himsels, Technically, the Roghovamia is quite a representative specimen of its class; As regards 10 The 14101-Sambite explaica that tbo number of stanzas in a single cuto mhould not exceed 200, and abould not be less thus 30.

·its other merito ad distinguistics featnres, wo shall have . ler Temarks to make, but these more properly bolong to & subsequent Section.

·circumstances, and had not the misfortune ever to drink the bitter cup of poverty. He was a Brahmane by caste and was a devout worshipper of śiva, though by no means a sectarian He seems to have travelled a good deal, at least in Northern India. For, as Dr. Bhau Diji romarks, he is the only poet who describes a living saffron Aower, the plant of which grows in Kashmir, His graphic description of the Himalayan scenes looks very much like that of one who was an eye-witDogs. Unlike Bhavabhati and many other brotherpoets, he appears to have enjoyed great popularity during his lifetime. He was an admirer of field-sporte,' and 'describes their beneficial effects with the exactuess of a true sportsman.' Though fond of pleasure he was not the vascrupalous voluptuary he is gupposed to be by some critica, 83 is clear from the many noble sontiments expr291ed in the Sakuntala1 It also appears from the name play that he was against love marriages, though always actnated with the most generous gentiments towards the fair sex His works bear farther testimony to his considerable acquaintance with the Vedas, the philosophy tanght by the Upanishads, the Epics and the Paranas, the Bhagavadgitá, the systems of Samkhya, Yoga, and Vedanta & propounded by Bidardyana, Medicine and the rudiments of Astronomy. Beyond these few facta nothing is known for certain abont oar poet at present. It is inevitable that, during the course of time, a number of fanciful stories and legends should have clustered round the popular hero of literary India. Thus there is a story which relates how the poet was born a blockhead and a dance, but had wisdom bestowed upon him in consequence of his subsequent propitiation of the goddess Kåli, whence his name Kalidára. Anothor story makes him & friend of King Komáradása of Ceylon, in whose city Kalidasa was mardered by & courtesan, No reliance Deed be placed on such accounts. Vany dach stories will be found in the Sanskrit Bhojaprabandha, and la a collection which, ander the title of Tales of King Bhoja and Post Kálidása, is a popular book in many Indian vernaculars. A few conjectores hare boen advanced as to some other particulars, bat to test their voracity falls strictly within the provinco of the antiquary. Tho poot's silence about himself in his works 840 80 His Works opportunity to maoy unscrupalous inferior poets to {athor their oro morts upon him. The following is 12 C/. * &c. Sit, t, and our dote al loc.

·vii å list of the worka generally attributed to him:-(1) TIPIC (2) विक्रमोर्वशी (3) मालविकाग्निमित्र (1) रघुवंश (5) कुमारसभव (6) मेरा (7) parete (8) FOCT (1) 9 (10) $601 AT (11) greina (12) $1641FFILIATT: () (15) and (14) #0 TET75 (15) 7744 (16) परिकादण्डकरतोत्र (17) चर्चास्तष (18) ज्योतिर्विदामरण (19) दुर्घटकाय (20) IT (21) 77716 (22) gote TE (23) ETT7787 (24) und (25) two FTS1E63 () (20) #679095 (27) (17T9 (28) (1957 (2979 (30) (31) fairi STO (32) T71175744 (33) #ora (34) UZET (95) Vaules ( 36 ) UITIES ( 37 मारसारकाम्प (38) श्यामलादण्डक (3) पुतचोध (40) सप्तश्लोकी रामायण and (41) tatu. Of these the first six are acknowlodged by all critics to bo vadonblodly his. (?) is not pet dlocopored, bat is known only in a quotation by tho Kashmirian scholar Kibemendra, in hi: Aachitsapicbårncharcha. Tho sathorship of (8) is comowhat doelt. ful; while the remaining ones are certainly to be dismissed as th. prodnotions of other poots There is another fact also which mbonid bo borno in mind in this connexion. In Sanskrit literary history there have been many poolt schs dore thoninXalidats, and at losst thred woro koowo to Rijas'okaars who wroto 6159 कालिदातो न फेनधित् । भर लल्लिोद्वारे कालिदासपी किमु It is possible. chorofore, that other Kálld#&* than the author of the Raghavams1 aro responsible for tho triding piccos mentioned above. Vore, then, w are concerned with the first six only. Tbo most convalent and reliable molbod of slodying the dovelopment of poor's mind and relation to his prodections would be to read his works in their chronological ordor. Bat we have no otornal evidence, whatsoarer, to ascertain the chronology of Kilidita's works. It mast, thora fore, bo bated wholly on internal orideaco. Jadgod ss nack the work would stand la this order-Pooms- Ft, #TT agd stri Playi-hairst, I and TF12; or, both ladiecriminately, TE1, TEFT", A, T, UITM si . Spoco will not permit at even to roler to these brley. Vo will only remark fa paring that the funt theo nto tks Outcome of the poot's mstared portio localtio sad ripor sesti.

·P111 them in the perfection of his art Thus Banabhatta, the famous author of the Kadambari, speaks of him in the following words निर्गतासुन वा कस्य कालिदासस्य मुक्तिपु। मीतिर्मधुरसार्दासु मअरीष्विव जायते ।। • When Kalidasa's sweet sayings, charming with sweet sentiment, went forth, who did not feel delight in them ag ia honey laden Aowera?” Kumarıla, wbo flourished about the first half of the eighth century, hay quoted with approval the passage from the Sakunbala, मता हि सदेहपदेषु वस्तुपु प्रमाणमन्त करणमवृत्तय There is a Subhashita which says पुरा कवीनां गणनापरुड कनिष्ठिका धिष्टितकालिदासा। अद्यापि तनुल्यकवेरभावादनानिमा साऽर्थवती बभूव ॥ While once the poets were being counted, Kalıd458 ( as being the first) occupied the last finger But the ring-finger remained true toite name (अनामि=nameless), since his second has not yet been found (by whom it can be occupted )" Par dit Govardhanacharya thua speaks of our poet सातमधुरकोमलविलासिनीकण्ठकूजितमाये। शिक्षासमयेऽपि मुदे रतलीलाकालिदासोक्ती ॥ * Two things only, viz love sport and Kalidasa's poetry, delight the heart even at the time of instruction, 8 they mostly consist of the sweet, tender and touobing worda ot a sportfol grl" Almost every Pandit has in his mouth the following memorable verse काव्येषु नाटक रम्य तन्त्र रम्या शकुन्तला । तत्रापि च चतुर्थोऽस्तत्र श्लोकचतुष्टयम् ॥ Among Kavyas the drama is the most charming Among dramas Sikuntala is specially charming Even there the fourth Act is the best, and lastly, four slokasi theroin are especially most beautıfal” The highest place 18 aggigned to Kálıdáss among poets for the construc tion of bappy amilos, when at 18 said-- उपमा कालिदासस्य भारवर्थगौरवम् । दण्डिन पदलालित्य माघे सन्ति प्रयो गुणा ॥ Among later wnters, Jayadera has called our poet कविकुलगुरु 'the lard at poete' and the Grecetel Ples' of the Maid of Poetry 14 That his countrymen should place him at the head of all Sanskrit poeto udparalleled and upsorpassed by those who have 13 They are-यास्यत्यय किलोति &c , सभषस्य गुरुन् &c , अभिजनवतो भतु माम्मे Rc , and चा चिराय चतुरन्नमहीसरी &e 14 भासो हास विमा कालिगमाविला ।

·1X precaded or followed hin, 12 satoral enough, bat he has evoked spontaneous ontpourings of praise and manifestations of admiration ered from forego scholara dad poats who had access to his works elther directly or throagh translations Goethe ha voluntarily bestowed the highest need of praise on him--o much WAB ha enraptured by the charms of Kalidasa'. Nuse and struck with hig poetic gedia The 13 what he says abont the Sakuntala "Wouldst thon the young year's blo.soms and the fruits of ats decline, And all by which the soul 18 charmed, entaptured, feasted, fed? Wouldst thou the earth and beaven itself in one sole namo combine? I oame thee, O Sukaptala, and all at once 19 said "15 When we remember tha* Goethe himselt was the greatest poet of Germany and one of the greatest of the world, we realize the importance of bis estimate of our post The well kaowa pbilosopher nad traveller, Uamboldt pronounces the following judgment- Kalldans 19 a masterly describer of the influence which Nature ex 1869 upon the minds of lovers Tondernesg 10 the expression of leelings and ricbress of creative fancy baro ansigned to laim his lofty place among the poets of all nations" Tha celebrated critio, Schlegel, has &9a1gned him a very high position Amongst the glonous company of the Sons of Bong' Beveral Gitant modern onentalists have also offered their tribute of praise to our Indian Bhskospeare, as Sir William Jones was the first to call him—the very comparison of Kalidasa to Shakespeare as tho bighost form of calogy that canld be bestowed upon him by foreign critics Sır Mopar Williams, while waiting about the Sihantata. thur expresses himsolt "to composition of Kaldása duplays mote the richness of bis poetical geniui, the exuberance of his Imagination, the warmth and play of bus topcy, bus profound kpoplodge of the Womea bent, bis delicate appreciation of its mont radnod and topder emotions, bus familiarity with the workings son counter workings of its conflicting feelings--in short moro splitles him to rank as tho Sbukespeare of India Prof Lussen calls him "the brightest star in the Grasment of Indian poetry We than find that Kálidisa bas established his sovereignty in tho bost of all aliko how it may be ushed.. What is that la 15 A, tralate from the Germaa by Hr ED Exatwick ·Kálidâya which establishes his undisputed claim to the highest honour which is thos bestowed upon him 24 Voless this question is satisfactorily answered Kalidåsa's merits as a poet cannot be said to be determined.18 His poetic gesias has brooght Sanskrit poetry to the highest elegance and refinement. His style is peculiarly pare and chasto. It has nother the laxity of the Parádag nor the extravagant colouring of later poems.' It is unartificial sad characterized by brevity consistent with perspicuity. An unaffected simplicity of expression and an easy-Rowing language mark his writings which are embellished with simileg toparalleled for their baauty and appropriateness, and with yithy general sayings His diction is marked by the absence of long compounds, involved constructions, over-wrought rhetorio, and artificial pans. Kalidasa excels other poets in his description of the sublime and the beautifol. It 29 & principle recognized by all moders srities that "Nature must be the life and essence of poetry': and in respect of this, Kalidjsa may be said to be essentially a poet of Nature ( of course in the limited gede of the term which it is possible to attach to it in those timos of gay luxury and general prosperity ). He describes with most effective touches the gorgeous scenery of the monntain Himalaya-- its snow-clad and mineral covered gummits, the peaks whoro aunsbino ever reigns, tbe fragrant and cool breez8s blowing there, the wilds with the hanters, the mask-deer, the potent borbs shedding Instre at night, the chemara deer, the Minasa lako &o., and his description of tho Ganges and the peacetal hormitago-lite is very striking and life-like His descriptive powers are great, and some of the scenog in the sak., tho Vegh., and the Ragh, are so enchanting a to hola bis readors apoll-bound. And as regards *7*4, the kind of poetry which suggests more than what it expresses, he is a master of Acknowledged skull, (B) HIB DATE. The problem of the date of Kalidasa is a resod one and it has yet to be finally settled. The earliest mention of Kalidasa by Dame 13 in tho Alhola Inscription dated 834 A D., and it tarnishes the 7th Century A. D. as the downward limit of the poet's date Tradition mentions Kálid sa as a contemporary and a court-poot of Ung Vikramaditya, One king of that same founded the era down after bim, which is accepted as commencing with 57 B, O. Some sotiquariads once did not accept tbis date as the correct one, but 16 For this the atodent is referred to pp. 27-29 of our latroduction to the S'iktatal, 5th ed ·era. brought Vikramaditya dosen to A. D. 544, propounding what ng known as the Korur Theory. The battle of Korur marked a tuming-point in Indian history, Vikramaditya having doleated the Mlechohlas in it. Carionsly enough, Xr. Fergusson beld that to commemorate tbe battle an era was invented, and that its beginning Fras placed back 800 years. 80 ke pat the true date of Vikramaditya at 544 A. D., and this theory for a time held way, since no ipseription was discovered bearinga dato prior to 600 of the Vikrams Bat the discovery of the Handagor Inscription, which is dated Samyat 529, made this theory antenable, and the traditionaty date remained catarken. Then thera is the theory ot the NinGons. Nino eminent men called the • Wide Gems' adorned the court ot king Vikramaditya- धन्वन्तरिक्षपणकामरसिंहरातालमट्टपटकपररालिदासाः । ख्यात वराहमिहिरो नपते समाया रस्नानि दे वररुचिर्नद विस्मय ।। of those let is said to have lived between 414 A, D. and 649 A. D. Varå hamibirs is believed to have died in 687 A.D. On tho ofroogth of these datos of Kalid isa's supposed contem. porasies, Dr. Korn placed him in the latter hall of the sixta century. But in this there are many a priori conolusions and spoonlations as to probabillti09. It the tradition proves anything dolnitoly, it prove the connexion of Kálid&ss with King Vikranadditya; bat as regards the contemporaneity of the nino authors, the tradition cannot be true. Yort thore in the theory ol Ronaltsango propaanded by Prof, Jar Mallor. De divided tbe wholo unokrit literary period into two parts. The Art began with the Vedas and ended with the first ceatary A. D. Thon eine an interregnur, a porlod daring which foreigners invaded India and Htorary Botivity way dormant, The Professor placed to REVAIHLASCE of Sanskrit learning in the sixth centnry A. D. with tbo teiga ol Vikramiditya Dut, as has been shown by Dr. Totorson and Debler, the period called into negaun was really not doslitate of literary prodactivity, 4ail, therefore, it kiidise is to be considered as the fint poet of lia por achosl, he must be placed considerably earlier this l'rol. Beryaller did. Thera aro 1001 minor tblage which baro been posset into the controversy. These art (1) tte alleged egrert taforeceny to Dindigt sod Sickala la iba Jego11, the forcer los ad to latter friend of Kaldus; c) to identity of litri arts, a tip of Kubait, ipd Kilialia (lot, nur in Ensikrit are often titles ·- ind Mátrigupta, lit protected by the mother,' may also be taken 59 Kåligupta or Kálidâga ); (3) and the sapposed astronomical eferences in the works of Kálida a to tbe astronomical theories of A'ryabhata, who lived in 476 A. D. Prof. R. N Apte has examined all there at some length, and on the first point he comes to the conclusion that Diinaga and Nicbala were not contemporaries of the great Kalidas, bat must have been contemporaries of somo Other Kálidása. On the second point he observes that Matrigfpta and Kalida'ga were two different persons, since they are differently quoted by Kshemendra and other writers and commentators. The supposed astronomical references have really no astronomical significance at all, and it cannot be said that Kálidága was acquainted with the astronomical works of A'ryabhata Mr. K. B. Pathak, the latest exponent of the 6th century theory, repeats the argumenta given above, but principally bases his conclusion on his theory about the Hina kings, allaion to whom is made by the poet in the Raghavamsa, Ho argues that since there is no mention made of the Húna, in the Ramayana, the conclusion follows that KalidÅge unconsciously refers to the Ha'na kings oł his own time, who held sway over the Panjab and Kashmir, in the second quarter of the sixth century. But this rests merely on assumption; for there ard references to the Hánss even in the Mahabharata. Prot Apte has also shown that just beyond Bactria or the threshold of ancient India, the Henas had constituted a powerful empire from the middle of the 3rd century Bo to the end of the 1st or the Ppd century A. D. Modern European scholars are generalls inclined to hold that Kalida magt have flourished under one or more of the Gupts Fings. The Gapta period (abont 300-650 A, D.) was noted in apoient Indian history for a revival of Sanskrit learning and arts. The late Mr. Vincent A. Smith (see his Early History of India D. 304, 3rd ed. 1914 ) believed that Kalidasa moat have lived in the reigas of the first two, or even in that of the third, of the Gupta King' Obandragupta Il. (c. 357-413 ) Kumfragepta I. (413-453) Skandagapta ( 455-480) Both Chandragupta II, and Skandagapta hod adopted the titlo of l'ikraradılya To quote the words of Mr. Smith, “It is not sohkely that the earliest works of Kalidasa..............may have been ·xiy heirless, seems to Prof. Apte to refer to a period when the widot" of a deceased person could not inherit his estate. Such a period is to be found only before the Ohristian ere, when Manu, Âpastaba and Vasishtha held sway, and Brihaspati, śankha, Likhita and Yajñavalkya had not yet written their Codes. The penalty for theft, as indicated in the prologne to the sixth Act, seems to have been the extreme one, and there is also a passage of similar import in the Vikramorpašiya ( A quaigai &c. V.1) The penalty for theft has been from time to time mitigated with the progress ot civilization. Mano and  pastarba lay down the extreme penalty, the option of fine being introduced later on, as we find it in the Smriti of Bribaspati. These two circumstances tend to show that Kilidasa flourished at a period which is anterior to Brihaspati, the latter being generally placed in the first century A. D. Prof. Apte further calls attention to the fact that there is no reference to the Nyâya philosophy in the works of Kálida sn (oxcept perhaps in Ragh. XIII, 1, in which the word TaTUS (371) occars, but which the poet might have borrowed from the 8ámkhyas ), and concludes that he must have lived before the development of that philosophy. Then again we have the evidenca of style. The artificiality of diction and the fondness for long compounds and double-meaning words which mark the writings of Dandın ( who in bis Kärpádarsa says that an abundance of compounds constitutes the quality of ojos in poetry ), Bana, Bhavabháti 17th centory A. D.) and other mediæval writers, are entirely absent in Kalidisa's writings— fact which shows that he must be placed some dis or seven centuries before them, a period necessary to cau30 such a revolation in the art of literary composition, considering the saanty means of the propagation of learning in those times. It thus becomes clear that Kalid&ss lived in the Erst century B. O. at the latest." 18 Prof. S. Ray refers to the discovery in 1909-10 of the Dhita medallion, which pictures a scene which looks cratly like the opening Asano of the S Akuntals The medallion is 8981 goed to the Sunga period (184 B. C-72 B.C.), and Prof. Ray issuines that Kalidass is soterior to the date of the modellion, laough the Archäological Survey antborities, boldog to tha Vincent Smith date, aro inclined to ditpute the ideal Acation of the scene with the one iz the Play.

·111. THC POCD. (1) SUMMABY OF THE STORY. Before the student proceeds to s detailed study of his actual text, it is advisablo that he should make himself familiar with the contents of the poem as a connected whole. We, therefore, give bolow briefly the story of the Raghuvamia as presented in its ninetoed Onptos 'OANTO I. After ealating siva and Pársati, the poet aalogizas tho virtaes ot the kings of the race of Raghu, whose history he proposes to describe. The royal line of the Raghas originally sprang from the 80s, whogo 205, Jaan, mag the first king in this 'T&CO. Io direct descent from Blaan came tho sapromoly eminent King Dilips, with whoso history the poem properls begias. Dilipa is an ideal king, being a most efficient, benis and virtuous raler. He has a quen called Sudakshing, the very type of coortosy and kindlinoso, and the only thing that maars their happiness is that thoy baro no issue. In courto of timo Dilip, decides to consult his family-priest, Vasishtha, as to what holy rites &o. ho might perform that would bless bim with a son and heir, Loaying the government of his kingdom to his ministers, Dilips tarts for Vaslahtha's hermitage in the company of his wito. In tho croning thay roach thoir destination and mako known thotr wishes to the proceptor. Vuisths explalar that u carso, formorly Pronouncod apon the King by tho divino cow Barabul, but entnowa to him, was tho bar in the way, and for that parpose ho should karo to propitiate Barabhi', daughter, Nandiol, who was ki. (Vaslıbtha's) own cos. It sho mare plestod, she could great toist wist of bls. Varishtha thon explains to the royal pair how to sorve tho cow; aftor which they retire for the pight, OAVTO II. The next moralsk Dilfps begins the daily roatia of ditciplined varvice of the com, Naadidi. llo regularly accom. paples bor every togralcs, after abe was workipped, to the forest and back aguio to ito teral1150 In the entolag wboa 11. retaraed Trywer. Tungusan data are put uu. 22 h ind day, tho con, wichids to test the devotion of ter follower, enters * ctro of the lliolliret, Tergrows with his, for gruang. As the king's eget uro niteed on the moratua 15esery, ka create an illators lios poreclos oroa tel. Tto King'. uitertion tu vaddeals called back by Masliat'ı erg ; 11 what does be see? The cer to the geipol freidable fica, imploriagir Inoklass ·XVI him. Instantly the King's band passes to the arrow-6890, but just as he geizes an arrow his band remains fixed there. To add to the wonder of the already bewildered King, the lion speaks in human voice telling him that he was a geryant of śiva, posted there to guard the trees, with orders not to leave the place, but to live on whatever came within his roach, and claims the cow as his rightful prey. The King finds himselt in a ix; it was his primary duty to save the cow at any cost, What was he to do? He could not eboot an arrow; but he could offor himself up in lieu of the cow, as they had both entered the cave together; for Siva's order to the lion war that he should eat whatever came within b18 grasp. This the magnanimous King does. After a long conversation with the lion he succeeds in prevailing upon the latter to eat him up and let go the cow. The King thus stands the test; the illusion vanishes and instead of the terrible loap of the lion there falls on the King a shower of flowers from heaven, The well-pleased cow confers on the King the wished-for blessing, and they return homo. The king informs the page and his queen of the cow's favour. Their object being gained Vagishtha sends back the royal coaple, and they enter their capital anidst the rejoicings of the citizens. In a short time Sudakshina shows signs of pregnancy. CANTO III A son is then born to Dilipa. He is named Ragbu, ag one destined to be the most illustrions of the kings of the solar race, the family being named after him He is brought up and educated with due care. To is then married and installed as heir-apparent ( Yurarája). After this, Dilipa, who had already performed 99 horge-sacrifices, wishes to perform the hundredth to complete the list. Indra, Lord of the gods, in jealousy secretly ateals the sacrificial horse to prevent the completion of the rite To Ragha entrasted the daty of guarding the horse ; and ordinarily he would have beea apable to trace the horse. But Nandini, whose protégé ho was in a way, appears on the scene and bestows opon him raporhonad sight. Ragha thea sees Indra oarrying away the horse, and fights with him most gallantly. Indra of conrae triomphs over Ragba in the end, but he is so highly pleased with Raghu's bravery that, although he could not restors the korse, he promises, to bestoy upon his father, Dilip, the wholo morit obtainable from the sachiscs, bad it been duly completed, as a mark of his appreciation of Raghu's valour, Indrs also acquaints Dilipa, at Ragha's request, with #bat bad occurred; highly gratited Was ·XVIL sl the accoant, Dilipa accorda h19 con a hearty welcome when he goes back to bus contt A short while after he zps talls Raglo on the throne as King, and bimself retires, with bia queen, to the forest, 13 was the wont of the kings of Ikshyakp'a race CANTO IV King Raghu now begins to rule, and all are made to feel his equal justice and cautious Tiguanos When autumn oomes, Raghu decides to start apoa an expedition of conquest (Dig'vujayr) Proceeding first to the east, he marches night up to the eastern ocean, where he vengaishes the Sabres and the tangas Oros312g the 71907 Kapıså bo goes through Uikala to the Kaloga country Be con quers its roler and then margbog to the sonth Aftor subdaing the Pandya kingthere, ho C709309 the Bohsa mountain, and subjugates the parênta districts along the western coast Thea by land le proceeds northwards, whoro le conquors tho Parasitas Thonse he travotacs a far as tho Sudet river, where he deleats the Hadas and the Kamboja Thenca he proceeds across the Himalayas, where he brings the Utsavagarnkotas under his sway Descending to the plains he finally, conguors Prisiyotisha sad Kámsrups, and rotaras to bus caputal laden with glory and woulth Ho thon performs the I's dagat sacrifice (ladicative ot ansversal cougaest) in which 116 gives away to Brihmapis (by way of Dakshine ) overything that ho possessed OAVTO V Whilo Ragka bad thus practically beggared him. nell in tho Vistajit sacrifco, an 49cctio called Kaufs3 came to him Ile wanted money, as muab 4fourteen crores, to enable him to ay his guru lie tatzon les: Righa kad nothing with kim, but he did not like to have it raid of him that a vapplicant, not Salaing bis object from Ragha, had to seek it from some other 1 orson In order, th-refore, to satisfy Kantha's demsnd he planned in axpedition aguast Kebers, the God of wealth, to obtain the Dutining his inteotios Kabera olled Ragha's tressary with shower of gold daring the night, mod Ragba garo all that to Kots. The lattor, departing, blessed big begelsctor that do waald soon obtain a salaat roa Thit ton is then barn, und is asmad Ajs hen Ajs, who 11 properly edersted, reaches tha manageable age & misssenger comes to Ruchn trom King Bbojs of tho Vidarbha coantry to invite the priods to be present at the Brayant rata ceremsay ol kit sitter, lodemul, which was shortly to take pla o. Tha latitatioa il **cepted 4d Sjt 8001 money from him NI 3 ·Xviu curse Accordingly On his way he happens to kill a mild elepbant, who tarns out to be a Gandharva born in that form owing to & The Gandharva gives to Aja a certain miraculous weapon (astra) called Sammohana On reaching Bhoja's city, Aja rests for the night, and in the next morning goes to the hall where the Svayamvara ceremony was to be held, CANTO VI There he takes his seat in the aggombly of numerous other kings who had come from far and near for the Svayampara ceremony The Princos3 Indumati onters, accom panied by her clever maid Sunands, who takes her in turn o each one of the royal suitors and describes him and his qualifications in a few well chosen words The Princess passes by them all, including, among them the rulers of Magadha, Abga, Avanti, Anûpa, śdrasena, Kalinga and Pandya Finally she comes to Aja, whom she chooses ag her husband, to the deep chagrio of the other kings who feel envious and humiliated CANTO VII The actual wedding coremony of Aja and Indumati then takes place in the royal palace, after whioh all depart for their respective countries The slighted kings however, bear a grudge &galdet Aja, and they, therefore waylay his party on his way back to Ayodhya A very sarca fight ensues Ajs entruste his bride to the care of his mioister, and personally takes an active part in the slaughter of hus foes, whom completely vanquishes by means of the miraculous Sammohana astra, which the Gandharva had given him before Ele then retarng to the capital, and his father entrasts the kingdom to his care, wishing to live in retirement CANTO VIII Aja begias to reign, and Ragha continues to live near by, in secluded retirement, when after a few years ho departs thus lita Aja gives him a suitable faneral In course of time Indamatı gives birth to a son who 19 named Disaratha Aja pleases all by bus excellent rale A change comes over kta happy life when 0800, while he and his royal consort were sporting in a pleasare garden, a wreath of flowers falls from the sky below upon Indamatt who instantly drops down deal The grief of the King at this unexpected stroke of misfortune knows no bounds After the fanéral as orer, as Ajs still remslasd plaaged 10 sorrow and took no interest in life, hus proseptor Yazishtha seat to him a di clple with a message to cheor him It is explained to Aja How his wife had formerly been & celestial aymph (apsarai) who ·had to come down upon the earth owing to a cared, and who left an 5002 as the curse cealed to operate when the garlaad tell opon her from heavou. Lifs being an accident and death the rale, fir-minded, wide raler liko Aja, ghould cease to brood over hír grief, Thus ran the message, and the King received it dutifully as coming from his guirit, though it had httle visible effect upon him. He spent some eight years more after this, all the while mourhing for his lost wife, whom he finally went to join in the next world. CANTO IX. After his father, Dasaratha rules over Ayodhya As nobly 69 his predecessors Its greatness was such that even Indra himself on Occasions asked his agatatance in his own war, Oace, having enjoyed all the pleasures of the spring season with its attendant tostivitios, he plans a long hanting trip. IIo spend, gaveral days in that engrossing and delightful sport. Ons morning bo starts after a door, alone and without followers. Jo bie parsnit he comes to the river Tamasi, where he boars the noise of a pot being filled with water. He mistakes it for the trompet of a wild elephant, and dischargas an arrow in that direction, alming at the sound only, as he could not see the mark. Ab a matter of fact a young ascetio-boy was blling his jar there ; and the arrow hit him fatally. Iis parents, who were blind, were at hand. The K108, who was horrified at wliat he had nowillingly done, related to thom what had happened. As the boy died, his sorrow-stricken father cursed the King as the author of his bereavement, with the words: “Yon, too, like me, sball die, in your old age, grisving for your son The King had no son then, so lo received the curso 13 a sort of qualified blessing, vince it meant that at say rate a son was bound to bo born to him before be died. The sgod conplo burned themselves on the faobral pyre Disaratha retarded to bio city, toll of griof not vamized wild a httla anticipatory jog at the prospect of a S08. their con, and 0 ·the hands of all except human beings, whom he despised and hence had left out of the boon. Vishna, therefore, promises that he would be born as a man, as & son of King Dasaratha of Ayodhyā, and that at his hands Rivala world meet death. Now, out of the fire of that sacrifice which was being parlormed for Dasaratha, there ariaes a being who gives consecrated food (charu ) to the King, who gives it to his three wives Into this food Viehou had entered spiritually, and thug Dasaratha's wives, who conceive afterwards, #11 bear sons who are partial incarnation (avatáras) of Vishna. Rāma was the eldest of them, born of Kausalya. Of Kaikeyi was born Bharata, and of Sumitra wera born the twins, Lakshmana and Satraghna. CANTO XI. The sage Visvamitra, who wanted protection from demong in his sacrificial work, now comes to Dasaratha with a request that the King should send Ráma with him for that purpose. Accordingly Rams, and also Lakshmana, accompany Visvamitra to his hormitage ; on their way Rama kills / the demoneda Tadaki. In the hormitage of Visvamitra, Rama routs the demons after having killed their leadora Babáhu and Alaricha, On the oompletion of his sacrifice, Visvamitra goes to Mitbelå at the invitation of king Janaka ot that city, takiog with him the two princes. On their way Rima restores to hor original form Ahalya, the wife of Gantama, who had been cursed by him to be redpoed to the form of a stone. On roaching Mitbulá, Vissamitra tells Janska that Rama was anxious to see the famous boy in his possession It had been announced that whoover should succeed in bending that bowy, would be given Janaka's daughter, sita, in marriage No king bad yet succeeded in bending the bow, and Janaka wondored how & more boy should dare to make the attempt. Rima, loworor, bends the bow, and with such force that it oracha, he thua widg tbo princess Sits for his brida. Dasaratha is tben 109ılad to Hitlilk, whon Rima is married to siti; lor Bister 1. giron to Lakshmans, and Bharata and Satraghna were married to the two nieco of Jadaka On thoir way back to Agodby, thoy aro stopped by the Brahmans Parasurams, who had vowed vongeanco on all Kshatriyas, and whasa sagot pas atured into action on bearing of that bow-breaking exploit of Rimi, a Kshatriya therefore, challenges Råma to bend his (Parašaridaa's ) bow, which a tronger than that of Jansha. Rina bonds that too, and bumbles tho prido of l'arasurūms, who recognizes to his adversary tho ·topreme Lord Vishnu, and makes peace with him. The party then safely arrive in Ayodhya. OANTO XII. King Dašasotbs, who bed grow old and was dear. log his end, declarag bis intention to sot Rima on the throne, when Kaikeyi contrived, by means of two boods which her busband bad promised her, to have Ráms exiled for foosten years and to bave her ton Bharata installed King. Rina gaits willingly andertakes to to the forest, and the old King grieving at boog separated from uis koloped son, dies heart-broken, thus falfilling the old man's curso (Canto IC ). Bharata decline to accept the sovereignty earned by intrigae, and after vainly trying to porazade Rama to come back, bimsell remains a sort of ezila at Naadigráma, and from that place he rales the kingdom #1 Rama's representative. In his journey to the forest Rim: I. Accompanied by Bita and Lalshmana Ile there kill. Vundha, Dusduna, Klara, and other demons, the news of whoso dentů is carried to Rāvana in Lanks by his sister Gárpanaklī, whom Laksmana had disfigured, Rāvana com 03 and carries of Sits in Rima's absence. R&ma makes friends with Sagries, the monkey-Obiet, sod through his retainer Mārati ducovers the whereabouts of siti. Boilding bridgo orer the #or, Rima with Sugrira's army creases into Lanki, and is engaged in a Birios of battles with the hosts of Rävans, whoto death ho Anally accomplishes, Råma recovory Sits, gives Ravana's kingdom to his brother Vibhlsbans, and starta back for Ayodhya In the well-known aerial car, Pashpaka, along with Bagtirs and VIblishans and their armieg. OTO XIII The joornag of Rime from Lanks to Ayodhya by air kero desarıbed Rama polats out to fill to various objects and places of interest on tho tay, including, in order, JRoastbla.. the moqatala 3lülşayat, tho lako Pumps, the Godavari, raichurati, tlo deo)! de places of the sages Agastya, Stakurni and Sundlangs, the mountain Oditraketa, ide stream Handakivi, the rivor Gangi and Tazadi, and forthy tbo Sanayi After thoy kat seta the Sarasé eder ossarro Dharata airsociis mith an army la welcome the lons comlos klas. R$zi fel, down from the Pathipata, and th, mecting of the brothers is toachiorty Thrn Rina gila sets it's the ciz and irres at 19t in. gardas ostside Ayodhys, hio capital. Canto SIV. Tteto la tá gardes Plit ad fallsans se the mothers on Erect the with joy. Tume is then ·Í boy sing the Rimágana in tho presence of Rany, and charm all by their sect singing as also by the majosty of their demeanour. Râma is then told that they are his sons, and Vālmīki then asks him to tako back sitá, Râms agrees to do it if she would satisfy the public abont har parity. Bitá, therefore, calls apon tho Larth to receive her in her bosom, it she (sita) was roully and troly pars. The Earth then appesis in corporeal form and talds off bits, whom Ráms thus loges for ever, although ho gots his two SODS. Alter a time Rima begins to feel kis ond approaching He puts his brothers, nephews and song in chargo ol soparate, small principalities Lakshmans dies, and soon Ráma also leaves this world of mortals and ascends to heaven, after having completed his special work bere. OANTO XVI, After the death of Rima, his son Kuśa, who roled in the city of Kosirati, is yigited in a dream by the guardian deity (Adkidevata) of the city of Ayodhya, which boing Eingless lay Don & deserted rain. She invites him to como back to his fathor's capital and to re-people it and restore it to its former glory. Ho consente, and coming back to Ayodhyt remondows dt with its former splendoar, and rules thero in faturo. Once, while he is sporting in the river Saraya, Wix bracelet drops in its waters and sinks to the bottom. Bio ordars the river to be searched, but the ornament could not be recovered, at the ruggestion that it was probably takon by the Nhga Komoda, who resided in part of tbo rivor, Kasa talos apo wiosilo (astra ) to destroy tho Nas, who hurriedly conng up, leading by the hand his aister Kumadrati. It was sho who had taken the bracelet in coriosity. Koda rengosta Kais to accept kis sister as his wife; Kass agreor and the two are the married, DA TO IVII. Kot gata from Kamadrati & 80D, called Atlthi, wao ajqands the throns on the death ot ll: father, who may killed in Oght with tho domoa Darjaga Atithi is possessed of grout pohtiest wisdom, and the Oiato destib91 45 1020 leagth some of the main principlos of the riesco of Polity (Raja Nui) which Atithi selaloasly acted spoo. au XVIII. Th's Canto barely enanomates, without any Illaziartios details, the priogg tings, reply one in all, tdat #acceeded Atithi. They won Nitbulb, Xels, Vaslu, Pandorica, Kokomadbestao, Darlaiks, Allazge, Piriyitra, šis, Vaibha, ·fsir Vajranabha, Sankhana, Fyushitista, Višpasaha, Hiranyadibla, Kausalya, Brahmishtha, 'Putra, Pashya, Dhrayagandhi and Sadarsana. The last of these (Sudarsana) ascends the throne when a young boy of siz, his father having been killed by a lion. After he attains youth he is married. CAXTO XIX, Sadarsana gets & 803, Agnivargs be tame, whom he installs king and himself retires into the forest. Agnivarna taras out to be a volaptaous, pleasure-seeking genguslist. The Canto describeg at length his amorous sports and pastimes. Agaivarna pays the penalty of having dronk too deep at the fountair. of dissipation, and he falls & victim to consumption. At his death his wife was pregnant, she ascorded the throne as tho Qaeen-regent, and looked after the affairs of state on behalf of her unborn child. And here the story somewhat abruptly ends. (2) THE SOURCES OF THE RAGILUVAUS.. Ia ancient Sanskrit literature history in the modero sense of the term is not to be found. It cither merges in mythology ar bocomes for the most part indistinguishable from it, hence, although the Raghuvamsa is based on historioal material, the latter is so alender that it can be disposed of in a low lines. Briefly summarixed it amounts to this, that in the solar dynasty that ralad at Ayodbye, thore wero four great kings, Dilipa, Ragha, Aja sad Dasaratha, after these came Rims, the greatest of all and the incarnation of divine Vishna; after him came 24 kings, the last being Agnirarna, who died without issae, leaving his queen enceinto. The account of the solar race must hayo been a matter of common knowledge in tho times of Kalidass; bat, with certain embellusbments, it had beca already presented in parrativo form by tbo authors of the various Parảnas, and in particolar by Vaimiki, the author of the celebrated opic, Ramazans. It is obvious that Káldáss acquainted with this literature, and derived bis details from the same, choosing and discarding mattor al suited Ms game. Iwkel ke prozinaalls wantious wil deep stsetzes the Rimágına and its author (cf. 7* E FAIT: FAFAT fryrat gar 714grał + form. IV. 61), and ho has atilized it for its Riwi.portion of his work. Dat lho Nimiyana does not cover the whole ground of the Nagband Kaldis Las referred to cartalo other accoons of the solar ·XXY Tice, rather vagaely, when he speaks of it as having been described before by “former writers" (aterfa: I. 4). Here the n60 of the plural is sigoibosnt, and it obviously includes others besides Valmiki. By the otbers we can only andorstand the compilars of the Parágas, The Paragas 678 not all modera works, and many of them have been shown to date from times mucho anterior to the Christrian eta. Of these Parañas he seems to have and the Visboa-, the Vâyu-, and the Padma. in particolar, A word of caution, howapor, ia here necessary. The Parinas in their present form bear evidence of baving been re modelled and re-writton at various periods, and their current recensione mar not be those with which oor poet as familiar. Indeed, in como of them (o. y. in the Padma-P.) it appears as though the stories had been revised in the light of the works of Kalidáta, Hence, Any remarks which one would be inclined to paes on the so-called "changes" made by the poet in his sources moat be made with due reservations, since we may not have boforo as the actual version which was accessible to Källdása, but som later redaction of it.15 With these preliminary romarks, we shall proceed to examine tbo poon [taolt. In the first place, the list of kings as given by the poet does not ozsctly agree with any that are available to 24,90 bat agrees Dearest with the one in the Visbon-Paráds, with a slight difference. The Parâns mentions a qumber of Klags bitore Dilipa, but those uro omitted by Kalid&18. The Vishna-Parins (as also tbo Vare-P.) represents Roghn as the son of ono Dirgbabsht, grandson of Dipa; mille Kalldårs Dentions him as the son of Dilipa bizselt. Kandasa't accouat stops with Agaivarna, while the Vl81-1. otamurites a namber ol klags after him; but there io no incongruency bere, bioco our poom is probably incomplete, a point wbiob wo hayo ditcassed elsewhere. Thus the litio of succession in tbo Ragh. practically agrees with that of the Vishoe-, and many be accepted 2a brits bistorically tras. Bat what abnt the cartons incidenti specially described in 19 Thus tuning hit b# **d tu quid esseat of the R budgaqe eleo. Tbere are at present three different recensiuos of the Riolyada ostyat, and "about ape third of the lutur in each recenvíon cetire in deitliar of the other two." (sla dunell's lastury of Santhal Citerature, p. 903). 20 Thus the l.lio. (Blls. Serga 70) 61 lbe groelogy quite dilervolls. RI $ ·XXVI the Ragh in the life ot each king? Are they all historical facte ? The post has not portrayed for as the whole life of each king, bat only such episodes as buted his poetic porpose or the require ments of a Malâkávya Thus the bare facts he mention about king Dihpa are his childless state, his service of a cow, the birth of his son Ragha, and his horse sacrifice He devotes the first thres Cantos to these, and the parallel account will be found in the Uttarakhands of the Padmi-Parana We forbear from quating It bere, which the ourious stadent may consult in the original. As regards the racidents in the lives of Ragha and Aja, no referencer can be found in the accounts that have been pablished till now For example, the dig orgaya of Ragha, the Kautsa episode, the battle in Canto VII, or the tragio end of Aja's queen in Canto VIII, have not yet been traced to their source Kalıdása could hardly hava invented these and they must be lying embedded 10 accounts that have not yet been brought to light From Canto IX onwards the poet closely follows the Rama Kalidasa was an admirer and a diligent stadent of the great apic Indeed, as has been pointed oat by Pandit R Krishnama obariar," the name "Raghavamsa" of the poom itself seems to have been directly suggested by, and borrowed from, the Ramayana where it occurs twice (रचुवाशस्य चरित चकार भगवा मुनि I 30, अह च ETTET BESTATT VI 1 11) It 18 no wonder, therefore, that Valmiki should have been the model of Kalidasa What changes be makus in the Rimayana account are such as are necessary for poetio and dramatic effect Thus in the Rám Dasaratha ghoots the young ascetic boy, who dies first, and then the parents are taken to him by the King, while in the Ragh the poet makes the boy dte in the presence of his parents which enhances the tragio effect of Dasaratha a deed In Canto I Kalıdása makes the gods approach Violna directly, while in the Rimsyans thoy approach Brahmi first and then como Visbna to whom they repeat their grievancos In Omoto Xit the poot goos over the account very borriedly, diapos ing of important events in single verses and phrases eren," as it anxious not to barrato at longth what bsd bson 10 woll narratod by VAIKI Crea bere, some of the accountı ditor from those of the yana 21 la bie Raghura nu deixars a Brindgema 1908, p 130 7E, The whole story of the parification ot sit in fire ho gires in one sloglo word TRURI (Terre 101) ·xxvii Rimiyati, For example, the croy-story (19.21-23 ) is given differontly by Valmiki; the reason of the burial of Viridha (verde 30), again, is not the same as that found in the Ramayana. Bat these are trifing variations. The thirteenth Canto is based on sargs 123 of the Yaddha Kanda of the Råm, It provides an excellent contrast between the methods of the two poets. While the narrative ot Vilmiki is crade and simple, that of Kalidése is brilliant with high-wrought imagery. Thus, to tako single instance, where Valmiki merely wroto set the TF1-TITE FATA, Káli. dîsa expanded the same into (XIII. 47 )-- धारास्यनोदारिदरीमुखोऽसी मामलमाम्बुदवपर। aura *SPITIT TU: Milan 1997: 18 Cantos XIV. and XV. strictly follow the Ramayana, From Canto XVI. Onwards, the poet goes beyond the story of the opio, and has rocourse to Parkpas. Horc, too, the exact references havo not yet beon brought light, and it cannot be said, for iostanco, whether tbe episode ot Kumudrati'. esponsal had any basis or was invented by the poet. The des. cription of Fira in Capto XVII, is evidently based on that given in ancient treatises like Kautilya': Artkasstra," a work whick Kalidasa appears to have closely studied. The root'ning portion of the poem only enumerates the kings in succession, and calls for no apecial comment. THE SOLAR DYNASTY. [We giro below in parallel columns, for ready toference, the king of the solar raco as enumerated in the Vizhor-Pordo (IV), in tlis Ramayıp (1.70 and 11. 110), and in the Raghuvanin'. The student will oluervo tow clotly Kilidise hu followed the Vishnn-P. let Before Razbo, Ikiriku was tho most cclelicated king of Ayo-inyl and the family *** asmed otser lim ( I. 72, Vi. 71, IV. I, II, 55 &c.3 Simt, son of Iksbriku, was the founder o? ibe Rimi dyarty that reigpelat Mithili ) 23 Thla standartascient treatise on the sciraes of Politia bas been only recently discorernd 104 patlabelliyors 1. tammametis quoted by Mallia itse end it tbe origisel os which the wall-k3079 Elmiedebiya Shioin l. heint, ·ITH Vibou Porena Rimiyada Raghuvamia . विवस्वत् मनु दिलीप रयु अज दशरथ राम कुश अतिथि निषध अमद मझन् दसमजापति मरीचि अदिति कश्यप विवस्वत् विवस्वद मनु मनु इक्ष्वाकु इक्ष्वाकु मुक्षि विकुक्षि (or शार) विकुक्षि परंजय (or ककुत्स्थ) बाण अननस अनरण्य प्रयु विष्यगन्ध मिशङ्क भाई धुंधुमार युवनाव युवनाम भावन भाषा वृदय सुसधि कुवलयाश्व (or धुंपुमार) ध्रुवसधि हर्यध भरत भसित निकुम्भ सगर राहता असमक्ष कृद्याच भशुमत् प्रसेनजित् दिलीप युवनाध भगीरथ माधाट कुरस्थ पुरुकुत्स मसदस्यु कल्माषपाए मभद মধস देवानीक अहीनगु पारियार -- उन्नाभ पत्रणाम पक्षण घ्युषिताव विश्वसह हिरण्यनाभ कौसाय मारष्ठ पुष भनाण्य प्रपरश्व हर्यश्व यसमन निधन्वन् प्रेय्याण सत्यव्रत (or निक) पुष्य ध्रुवसधि समर्शन अमिवर्ष सुदर्शन अग्निवर्ण शनिंग मरु प्रशुश्रक भम्परीष मक्ष ययाति माभाग भग गरय राम गोगाव सरित ·Trir •vishan-Parana Vishnu-Parsns. Vishdo-Parens. विमय -- देशनीक पशाप विसह दिलीप खदा दीवार पल (or पिल) स्य वजणाभ शहनाम ज्युपिताध विश्वसह हिरण्यनाभ - भषमास अंशुमद दिलीप भगीरथ ..... 1 ....- पुष्प मामाम राम कुछ अतिथि निपथ । ध्रुवसंधि । छवीम अमिवर्ष शर मर सिन्धुदीप भयुताप प सर्वकाम पवारा मिपसारमापपा) नमय पुण्डरीक क्षमपर भहीमा (0) पारियाम सुगति ममर्प महसद विमुतव (8) GENERAL AND ORITICAL REMARKS Thontodent who has closely followed the proceding tumbuiry could not have failed to be immediately attack with the abrapt ending of the poem ; this, and the absence ol a saltable bez djatory ***DEA which generally marks the close of Sanskrit compoultloor, buvo givon rita to an ido portret qaestion, vis, wbotbor the pretent Alapteen Caatanalo the whole poem, and whether the poot might not have written more Osatos then baro descended to as. No decisivo 1a3791 ¢* bo 87743 to ibie question. The stodont wight compare dor the Kawin embarg, too, similarly endi in 48 abrapt mladet at the end of its 8th Oanto; boro rom, latør post bus Alled the dolcleos by comporlag plny more Onotot Bat so Dob thing bu been done in the cont of the Ragharidla All be 189. olibe porn ya dulcorers ogru la ordre de pocas where ·it onda at present. All the commentators, again, who belong to diferent provinces of the land and different periods of time, seem to have believed the poem to be completo, and they all conclado their commentaries formally at the end of the nineteenth Danlo; and one of them, Bemadri, incidentally remarks at the beginning of the 16th Canto that the Rámáyans, the poet's source for the history up to that portion, being exhausted, he now gives four more Canto: from other sources. There is a persistent tradition, however, which says that the completo poem originally contained as many 23 25 Cantos; and there is nothing that goes against this tradition. On the contrary plany things tend to confira it. As a general rulo Banskrit poots stadioasly sroid & tragic rosult; and oven when thay cannot apoid it, they are anxious to give it as agreeable finish. And we cannot reasonably suppose Kalidasa to have gone against a practice of such long standiog as led the later writera on poetics to lay down a rule that the death of the hero sbonld never be Actually represented (Florile au ara D.-R. III. 40 ). «Furthor" remarks Jr. 8. P. Pandit," he (Kalidasa), who is on all hands praised for the happy choice of bis sabjects and the thorough execution of his plans, cannot be supposed to have broughtdown the history of the most celebrated ancient Indian kings to auch A sorry end. It is natural to imagine that his object must have been some sagh as to connect some one of the dynasties of kings oxisting in his time with the race anciently descended from the fun. The Vishnu-Paráda enumerates no less than 37 princes after Agnitards, of whom it represents 8 as having reigned up to the war of the Mabábharata and the rest after that event * * The line of Kings, therefore, mentioned by our poet, not being complete, the conclusion is inevitable either that the post did not finish his work, or if he did, it has not descended to us in its entirety." The absence of any trace of additional Cantos having ever existed lends weight to the former copoldnion. We think it highly likely that Kálidágs, though he might have intended to write more Cantos, w99 somehow prevented from carrying oat his intention. Another feature, that calls for notice ob & TAF19of the contents of the poem #9 a whole, is the evident lack of unity of plot. This, however, is part of the very design of the poem, and can hardly be accounted as a blemish. The post did not choose a single episode, nor eron the life of a single Lero, but the liver of a number of famons kings; it is onfsir to expect anſty of plote # # ·in'a work of ough character. On the contrary, it amounts to a tringpk of skill on the poat's part to hare velded together his detached episodes withoat incongruity in presentation Moreover, A unity of plot of & cortain kind does exist, if we remember that the incidents mentioned in the poor are all to be interpreted as part of the central idea rigning through the poem, viz. the portraying of the leading characteristics of an ideal king according to the A'rgan standard. Viewed in this light, even the slight charge of " formlose plot” vanishes into background, and we see the Raghavamsa for what it is, being a word-painting, in the most polished på rasoology ot an accomplished poet, of the ideal of kingship; that is the theme of the Raghavamsa, and not so much the complete life-hlatory of each Kung It is, therefore, inevitable that, as remarked by Dr Ryder, we mast regard the Raghuramse As a poem "in which single episodes take a stronger hold upon the reader than does the unfolding of an ingenious plot." It is in the Raghuvansa, as in the sakantala, that Kaldára 1: noon at his best. The poem bas been most popular in India from very early times and has evoked an unending chorus of praise from the learned azd beginners alike. Stray lines, detached stanzas, and area whole Cantos of the poem are on the lips of many a cultured Indian to whom Kalidasa's muse embodies the very cssonco of the plansuro derivable from poetry' \ T U apa, says a well-kDown sabhishita. Almost every Canto of the poet makes # special appeal to the reader by reason of some peculiar grace, whether of molliflaops style, or of life-like description, or of drogatic dialogao Let the stadent examine the various Castos for himgell. In the pary opening stanzas (5-9) of the first Canto the poat strikes the key.note of the whole poem in a rugami of the Accomplishments of the kings of the Raghu line. Then follows tho descnption of Dilipa's good role as well as that of his journey to Vasishtha's hermitage, which is of a kind that learos ita impress on the mind long after it is read, bridging visually boloro the bepiga roler And bis simple rabjoots by Hasb * 9711 TFUET 7173 yot 4797*t Artimia Tbeo in Canto II. tho mooting of Dullpa with the lion, and in canto III, Raghu'a encounter with Indrs are olassic examples, known to almost every Todita Saaskrit resdung school-boy, of spirited and balasood dislogae and bright narration, apart from the noble Ideals of soll-189rifice and personil retour walch iboy vividly plsco befors bla. Ia the fourth Oldto re bare ·4 striking description of the mais parts of the country, ite: impossible to forget the word-pictares which tbe poot draws in boch stanzas as nereglaikato fina77: 1 prisimenagrites मलयादेपत्यकाः॥ or विनीतापमास्तस्त्र सिन्धुतीरविचेटनेः । दुधुवुदाजिनः KUMISEATTE Canto V. desoribes the magnanimity of Ragta, who gave to the bago Kantaa wealth in excess of his demande; it is, as we have said elsewhere, probably the most characteristic kingly trait. Tbia Caato contains also the famous address of the bards (Vaitálilas) to prince Ajs at dawn The passage from HEATRETS54: (V.63 ) to the end of the Oanto is one of the best known in the works of Kálidāsa, where the poot has expressed beautiful thoughts in Jadgeage which is most slythmical and charming. The expression bere is $0 sweet and so pleasing, the harmony between found and sense is carried here to such exquisite perfection, that it is not without reason that a tradition has grown ap around this passage as to its having been written by the Muse of Poetry, the goddess Sarasvati berself! The sixth Canto contains rapid pen-portraits of the various kings in the Srayan- TAIA ; beto Kalidasa Povesls himself as master of the art of skotsbing a character with a fow talling strokes. The seventh Canto contains a description of s typical Aryss wedding, similar to the one in the seventh Oanto of the Kam., and the stalent car on that the marriage-castoms have not much altered materially during twenty centaries. The description of the sight (VIL 35– 63), it most be allowed, is rather tamag and contentional. The eigbth Canto contains the famous 9757 a Ty or lament of King Ajs at the death of his wife ladumalî. It is fine poetry, but it anffers by comparison with the corresponding rapi ia Kam IV. It is more natural in 4 woman, as being of the weaker bom, toiadalge it lamentation; while when a man grieves it is a siga of weakno99 which does not enlist oor sympathy so macb: the poet has therefore better succeeded in portraying a lamenting Rati. At the end of this Canto is the beautifal message sent to Aja by his guru Vasishtha, concerning the pradegcence of this world and the totality of hunaa Q107 for departed relatives. Tke sidth Capto attracts many owing to the charming 4969 introdaced This is the only place in all the works of Kaldása whore he trios his bani at foret; he has saoceeded well without patting an andno strain on the construction of the sloks, as other inferior poets do when they try to employ . The Canto also contains ne descriptions of spring and deer-hunt.

·xxxiii . In the tenth Oazto we have the passage where the ends praise Vishou, which has its counterpart in Kum. 11. ; it does not pos1019 any particular interest. In the elepeath we have a life-liko description of the journey of the two boy-princes to Vośràmitri's bormitagei its chief leature is the ancocaler of Råas with Parafuráns, and the graceful way in which the poet brings the former out of it. The twelfth Canto has become one of the weakest in the whole poem, as the entiro story of the Ramayana from the death ot Dasaratha in Ayodhyl to the killag of Rivana in Lanka has been very barriedly 8000 ovor. The poet felt the necessity of abridging it in this maoror; for otherwise big poem world Lava grown interminably long Dr. Ryder observes (Pp. 150-151)It may well bo doubted betber tko cantos dealing with Ráma are the most successfal. They aro too com. pro$sed, too briely allusivo. Kálidása attempts to tell the story in about one-thirtieth of the space given to it by bis great predecessor, Valmiki. The result is mocb loss by omlesion and mook loss by compression. Lany of the best episodes of the Ramayans aro quito omitted by Kálidárs for examplo, the story of the juntoas bampook who e885 on Qaoa Kaikeyi to demand ber two boons; the beautifal sceno in which sits insists on follow. ing Raua lato the forest; tho account of tho somoolon giet Pot-ear ... Other foo episodes are so briefly aliudod to as to loro all their chira : for example, the story of iko goldon deer that attracts the attention of Rims whilo Revans is stealog his wito; tho jnergoy of the monkey Hangout to Birana's forttes and bl Interview with Sta. The Rims-tory, a told by Valmiki, is one of the great epio stories of the world it has been for two thoatuod year aod more the story par (rellenes of the Tindas ... Thore is, therefore, rosl matter for regret in the fact bat so great poet s. Kild 14 sborld bare treated it is , way not quito worthy of it uod of himsyil." Waita wo recognise the force of tais critidro, cinnot qalto agrea with the learted scholar io bis esplsostios. Dr. Ryder ay text kini did DOL Cato to par hitre["lato direct compolition with Pilaiti," and thus to challengo comparison with bin Wil. Kuidis doabtlest felt great admiration for Silat end hii work, the real esplsostioa olike, merkbest of tho imeli and tbe Afbetald aantos li, In oor opinier, to be tongbt elsewhere I to that the port fult ibDood of absidsing socorbere, aad en RL 3 ·are the parts of the story where he has chosen to do it; whenever oor poet has had to relate insidents in a catalogue fashion, & for instance in Cantos XII., XV, and XVIII., he is dover at his best. But whenever he gives full play to his fancy, his poetry is as good 29, oven better than, Valmiki's. For example, the famous joarney back to Ayodhyá from Lanks (Canto XIII.) is to be found in the original Ramayana also; if we compare the two ve Bee that oar poot has excelled his predecessor in acateness of observation in the elegance of atyle and in the vividness of expression (vide supra p. xvii). The fourteenth Canto is rather colourless, bute the sixteenth makes up the deficiscay, containing 19 it does Kasa's interview with the guardian-deity of Ayodhy, and further on, the charming description of summer beginning with pet- FERTATE &c. (sl. 44). The Best Canto (XVII.) gives a. detailed description of administrativo policy, which would probably read dry to those not intersted in the subject. The ending Canto describes amb009 sports, mack in the manner of the sighth Couto of the Kumarasambhavs. We thug 108 that, barring a toty exceptions, vory canto of this poem has some attractive feature or otber which endears it to the reader on that account; theta is no wonder, therefore, it the whole poom has found admirers by the million, and has become, in the wordo of Sanskrit rbotoricians, Qian of all the Kiryas in popalarity. Il we were to compare the Ragh, with the two other pooms of Kalidasa, it would be found inferior to them in units of plot ; bat, as we havo remarked above, this happens because it treats of a number of Kings and pot of one definite episode. It might also bo said that tho Meghadita excels tho Ragh. in perfection of polish, though kere too the comparison would be elightly upjast alace the Meghadáta is a tmall piece, while the Ragh. is twelve tlmes larger ; In a large work one cannot expect oqual finisb in very part. Ons chief reason of Kálidasa's saporiority oPor other poets is bla brilliantly polished stylo; there is so other Sanskrit poet who postesses an equal command over language so simple and witbal 10 grscctal. To lact, all the works of Kaldiss are written in what the lator tbetonicians bare called the 'sidardAf style, the tea chief excolloncos beloogids to waich are idos girea by Dandia: T: 407. ETT Argū TEATTE I Store TTTTTTTTTTT: A. (K.-D 1.41). Kanasa abbors the looseness &ad laxity of tko oplos, ·the taperfluous piling of epithets found in lesser poots, add the artificiality of diction which is observable even in writers like Bans and Māgha He studiously avoids all meretricious ornament And the cheap tinsel of verbal tricks. His strength lies in the mugio of bis vords and in the swift conveying ot preciee and beautiful ideas. He employs no figures of speech except the commonest ones, and in partieslar ka delughts in Upame, or which ho is a recognized master. He is a great lover of nature, and all his similes and ijlostrations are drawn from bis close observation of patural phenomena. We note down a few hero, chosen at random : नक्षत्रतारामहसंकुलापि ज्योतिष्मती चन्द्रमसेर रात्रि (VI. 22) दुमसानुमता किमन्तरं यदि वायौ दितयेऽपि ते पला (VII. 90) दिवसं शारदमिक प्रारम्भमुसदर्शनम् । (X. 9) भरनुय युविष्णु पुष्पैवायुमिव टुमा' । (X. 49) मनो जनिदाधान्ते श्यामामा दिवसा इव 1 (X.83) बालार्कप्रतिमेवाप्मु धीचिभिन्ना पतिष्यत । रराज रमाकायस्थ कपदच्छेदपरपरा ॥ (XII. 100) The stndent can select many more; the whole work richly abounda with them. Over the Raghavamss, as Dr. Ryder observes, “is sed the magic charm of Kalıdága's style;" and it is this magic charm of style, coupled with tbo discriminating choice of episodes and topics, that constatates the pain element in the universal admiration which the Raghuvamsa has continued to olicit from AD appreciating and critical public. ... (4) THE PRINCIPAL OHARACTES The poet has devoted the major part of his poem (Cantos I -- IV) to describing the five cblet princes of tho Raghu sace, whose collectiva vistes ho bez briefly summarized for us at the moty beginning in these memorable lines भागन्मदानामाफलाक्यकर्मणाम् । भासमुद्रक्षितीशामामानाकरपपरर्मनाम् ।। ययाविधिहमान याकामागिताधिनाम् । यधापरापदण्डाना यथाकालप्रपोधिनाम् । स्यागाय संभृतार्यानो सरयाय मिममादिणाम् । यारो विजिगीपूना प्रभाये गृहमधिनाम् ।। वेभ्यस्ताविधानो यौवने विपरिणाम् । वाईक मुनिानानां योगनास तनुश्यमाम् । रएणों ... (I 5-9" ....

·XXXVI This, in brief, is the ancient Hinda ideal of Kingship, and it is hore illustrated by a series of brilliaat portraits wbich aim at shoping the calture and civilization of ancient India at thoir best. It is true that a poet's powers of depicting a character are best geen in A play, which lo & EXT6704, while in a long poem dealing with & series of kings characters will occapy—comparatively-- Becondary place, it being the poet's object to make each canto an attractive piece of poetry by exhibiting his powers of narration and description 10 melodious and poetical language 24 Neverthelois, there will be sufficient acope for character-printing it the poot takes care to choose just saitable episodes for detailed narration, relegating mipor incidents to the back.ground, or even omitting them altogether. Kálicása has done this, and he has skilfully selected those incidents in the careers of his heroes which possess an absorbing dramatic interest; thus the reader, when he comes to Dillpa's contest with the lion, or to Raghu's with Indra, feels the wholo scene being acted before bis eyes as though on a real stage. It is sach scenes that leave a permanent improssion on the reader, without being simply bald atatements of lacto in metrical language The poet begins with King Dilípu. Elis general virtuens are described in slokas 13-29 of canto I ; it is a description whicb, it may be remarked in pagging, applies in . greater or less degree to all good and noble kinga We can hardly understand him that way ; 11 we are to know him better, we must have something more definits than a conventional description Dilipa had no issue and he decides to congolt Va91btha on that account, which shows his great roverence for his spiritual gurt and hig faith in the eficacy of religious rites in attaining the desired ond. Vasisbtha enjoins apon bim service of the holy cow in his possession, the readiness with which the King accopts tho task, and the rigorous exactitude with which ho performs it, show how simple and duty-loving his pature was. With him kingly graco was not incompatible with simplicity. But the trait of charastar which raises him far above the level of ordinary kings is bin laterview with the lion whereia he offers his own body in Ichange for that of the cow, recalling the famous lostadce of Bibi sarlag the pigeon in a similar manner. The woral may be given to the 24 If this wore pot sofwbere was the pecessity of describing to etall model Government under the obscore King Atithi (Canto XVII.), aben it coold, with better propriety, bare been done enjor Ragha?

·xxxix K was not because Ráma thought her guilty, but because he wanted not even a breath of criticism against him among his subjects. As a King he felt it was his duty to lay down an example of rigid moral purity, and to show that all his acts were above suspicion, Rima's killing of Gambûka is then related, which too was an act done with the intention of regulating the conduct of his Babjects as a whols, and not of punishing Sambûka individually, for after all Samybûka did 50 to heaven 8he wished (IV. 53). We thus realize how Ráma has been portrayed particularly as a sovereign who is most anxious to rule his people with scrupulous panctiliogg. nags, following in his owo person whatever he wanted his people to follow, even when it entailed saffering on himself. No kingly ideal at later times can enjoia a better precept or point to & worthier model; and it is but fitting in the natare of things that Rama-Rajys skould become ia popalar perlance & common osprossion for the ideal Gororament, where the interests of the people are placed arst, even before those ot the sovereiga. (5) THE GEOGRAPHY OF THE POEM. Beaides the Moghadats, the Raghuramšs is the only work of Kalidasa which contains a number of references to the geography of India as it was known to him in those days. These are to be found in the 4th, 6th and 13th cautos, but more particularly in the 4th, which describes the dig-vijaya of Ragun. The student can easily identify these places on the map which is reproduced elaowhere, and the detailed explanations would be found in our Notes. He should especially trace the course of Ragha's tour of conquest. Starting from Ayodhys, Raghu first marches towards * the East, where he conquers the Sahmas and the Vangas. He thon crosses the river Kapiša, vhich takes him to the South. Hora ho conquera, la order, the Olkalas, tke Kaligas, tha Plodyas, the Kerala, azd the Aparatas on the master coast. In the West and in the porth-west he Bobdoor the Parasikas, the 10nex and the Kambojss; and in the North and the postb-east, tho Utanyasamkotas, the Pragjyotishes, and the Elmsrupas, rotorging thence to his capital. Bost of the principal rivers and mountain, have been montioned here; 5. tba Babya and Himálsya tangis, 26 We are greatly indebted to the Jap FITBO 10 Pardt R. EsisbDimachariar's Raghurami'ssinars'a ( 1903), from which we have borrowed lomo of these identifications.

·and the Gadges, the Kaveri and the Indas rivers In tho 6th Canto, on the odca310n of describing the various kings assembled in Kundina, the capital of the Vidarbhas in Central India, the principal provinces of India have vatarally been mentioned, these sre Magadha, Anga, Avantı, Anapa, Suragona, Kaloga, Pandya and Uttara Kosala As all the chief princes wer: expected to have come there, it is almost certain, as observed by Dark Collino, 37 that "we may see in this list a reflex of the principal kingdoms of India in the times of Kalidasa " The 13th Canto anpplios sode additional names of places lying in a straight lino betweea Osyion and Ayodhya . g the mountain Malyarnt, the laka Pampa the river Godávatî the morntaia Obitrakata and the rivers Yamani and Straya The description of many of these plsceg 15 far from being conventional or traditional, it very often reads liko such as woold be given by an eye-witness, and it is pretty certain that our poot must have travelled widedly with an obaervant eyo No other poet in classical Sanskrit 1 terature has desorbod tho country in such a familiar and vivid manner (6) MALLINATHA There exist a large number of commentaries on this poom, bat none of them is so well kaow or 30 often stadied a that of Mallılátha, who enjoys & Bupreme position as the standard authority in the interpretation of Killis's poems Whilo writing about Kaldása we had to remark above that he says absolataly nothing about himself in his writings, and the same l& true his great soholiast, Malh nåths Pas dit Vámankohárga 7 alktikar, the editor of the Kavgaprskisi, wrote that Mallastha was & Brahmana of the Kåsyapa & tra sod that his descendants were still living at Gajendragad in the 8£ ara District Bat the learned Paddit WAS lasty in his identification, for Me 8 Slitrf (10 bio "Second Report on the Boarch o! Sanskrit M3S ") bu sbowa that Mallivátba was a ostire of Tulaogans (Andbia) which fact is now accepted as established I had a son nanod Koirastamin, who was also an crodite cholar, and wrote a commontary on the Prelepuradings In adlition to bis three commegtarios oa tho three poets of Kalldis Malinsthe il creditol to huo writton (a) commenta les ca 3957919, raft, sraigd, forary F- पातिक 141 नगद asdefra STMENT 157 the Govgrupasul Iu auf die Raylucania und us abundro endrita (1907) P 17 ·lj argitat, FIUNT4 and #R*, end (d) codependently, these worls-J-17F14 girl1670 4717717 ani gratar It 19 possible that some of these prodations belong to some other Mal'la tha thin our commentator for there bare boea many Ballinathag just as tbere bave been many Kalidas93 The date of Jallınstbe can be fixed with tolerable certainty He has written a com on the Lkivalı, work on alamkıra which Preqasatig retors to King Virs-Varasimha whose teiga estonded up to 1314 AD Mallinátba aloo oftss quotes the Prstaparudriga auother work on alan sara, which mentions King Pratapiradra who ragaed from 1'93 to 1373 AD Sir Dr Dhindarkar 193 showa (P xxi of bis Preface to his 201 sd of the Mal-Wath ) that Alallıyatha must be placed before the lexicographer Medinikara the latest litt for wloso date 19 1431 AD Hence it is clear that the date of Wallıcátha approx!coutely falls sons where between 132) and 1420 A D Most probably be bulongs to the latter half of the 14th century Mallist & 19 G commentator f great mort anl literary 8cumen He was a profound grammarian well versed in the Nyiya and Vaiso9h.kr philosophies wai thorouguly acquainted with taranto as well as secular Iztorture a bo 2229elt tella iz 122 ble introductory slokay to the contentary on the Rigb , and the oxtreme popularity of bts comatontaries shows that this 19 not an Idle boast His commentaries are pre ordipeatly adapted to the needs of the advancad general reader They are sufficiently ex pressive without belog proli. Ha teter kes at utovery display of his knowledge but strictly follows the principle ke himself lays down us, 17007 FENgay Xa 18 perbaps the only compea ator on the poems of Kalidasa who shows noritical appreciation of poetry and ondoevours to preserve as for as posable the genuine readings of the poet stadioosly rejecting tho spurious gabstu*ation of single words and phrase", and the Occa9102at interpolatious ot svole slukas To his common taries on the three poems of Kálid:38 by bus g1980 the title 43118, menting thereby that he commentarios To inspare with life tho words a? Kuldet cha 13y 12 4 ASPOOR QUot the effect of the poison of bad conuentaries' Esers etudent of Kålıdanow recognize that this yes no pain presumption, Halli's commentaries have eclipsed all otbars, and be stands ugruvalled as the commentator ot Kildaga poetical works ·Important Abbreviations. Purana AG-Apte's Guide to Sanskrit | MALLI -Jallioitha Composition MA'L VA DI Matati. AK, ABA imerakus Jadhava ATH V -Atharva Veda MARK P-Jirkan dosa. BA'L-Ra'y-Béla Rimayana (plar) BIEGA Megbaduta * BG --Bhagavadgita MBICII -richchhakatika BHP -Bhartribar's Sitatag MOD - udrårakshas: * (N and V) BATTI -Bhattı Kavya " fy-Vahá vlrscharita BH-P-Bhagavata Parana M Wonier Williams BAI SAX-Brihatsamhita NAG-Vigånanda * BRII Ur Brihadaranyako NO -Na ghudhiya Olentn panishad Pe'n - Pånn's Achtadhyayi OUR - UP Ohbandoggopanishad Pr - Pañcbatantra RAON -Ragbarams* DK-Dasakamgrachirts * DR --Dasarīpal a Ra'r-Riwagana of Valmik! RATN - Ritoival. * GIT -Gitagovinda Rro V-Rig Veda HI ON-Hara hacharita Ritus -Ritneamhura * HEM - Hom SA'K --Sakantala HITOP-UI.topades: * HS GP --Etugher STK - Suinkhya Kariki Sanskrit Grunmar (hy R Kile) SD-Salitya Darpana SD.S --Saryadarsana Hi-Enti AINA gangrals KAT) --Kada nban * SID K-Sid lb.utakaumudi KAY Y-mandaka's Nitigira $13 Sisapšlavada Kas ---Kostk. of Vamana Tira -Tarkassingraba Kas-KI - Kásik lisada Ur- Upanishad Katha's --Katbáturite gara UTTAB -Uttararazi harita KAT, KD Karpalar: 1 et | Val Vallabbaders Dindin Vana-Vurttika KP-Kirstirjaniga * VEVI -Velitsamura KP-R1938-Prakass VIRR - Vikramorvasiya • Ki Komaracambhava * V 1911 P-Vishnu Purina HATI BI-36146-Bustata You S-Yogasutras 24 L41 — falavikigsimitta * &c. &0 Annotated to the Flitor ·एकादशः सर्गः। रोमचन्द्रचरणारविन्दयोरन्तर चर भृङ्गलीलया। तत्र सन्ति हि रसाश्चतुर्विधास्तान्यथारुचि सदैव निर्विश ! कौशिकेने स फिल क्षितीश्वरो राममध्वविधातशान्तये । काकपक्षधरमेत्य याचितस्तेजसां हि न वयः समीक्ष्यते ॥ १ ॥ कौशिकेन कुशिकापत्येन विश्वामित्रेण एत्य अभ्यागत्य स क्षितीश्वरः दशरथः । अध्वरविघातशान्तय यज्ञविनाविवसाय । काकपक्षधरं बालकोचित- शिखाधरम् । • बालानां तु शिखा प्रोका काकपक्षः ' इति इलायुधः । राम याचित. किल प्रार्थितः सलु । याचेकिर्मकादप्रधाने कर्मणि क्तः । अप्रधाने दु. हादीनाम् ' इति धचनात् । नाय बालाधिकार इत्याशङ्कयाह -तेजसा तेजस्विनी चयः बाल्यादि न समीक्ष्यते हि ।' अप्रयोजकमित्यर्थः । अत्र सर्गे रयोद्धता वृत्तम् । उक्तं च-रानराविद रथोद्धता लगी' इति ॥ कृच्छ्रलब्धमपि लब्धंवर्णभाक्तं दिदेश मुनये सलक्ष्मणम् । अप्यसुप्रणयिनां रघोः कुले न व्यहन्यत कदाचिदर्थिता ॥२॥ लब्धा व. प्रसिद्धयो यैस्ते लब्धवर्णा विचक्षणा• !' लब्धवों विचक्षणः इत्यमर' । तान्भजत इति लब्धवर्णमाक् । विद्वत्सेधीत्यर्थः । स राजा कृच्छ्रल- धमापि सलक्ष्मणं तं रामं मुनये दिदेश अतिसृष्टवान् । तथा हि । असुप्रण- यिनां प्राणार्थिनाम् अपि अर्थिता याच्मारघो. कुले कदाचिद् अपि न व्यन्यत न विहता । न विफलीकृतेत्यर्थः । यैर्थिभ्यः प्राणा अपि समप्यन्ते देषा पुत्रादि- त्यागो न विस्मयावह इति भाव.॥ यावदादिशति पार्थिवस्तयोर्निर्गमाय पुरमार्गसंस्क्रियाम् । तावदाशु विदधे मरुत्सवः साँ सपुष्पजलवपिभिर्घनः ॥ ३ ॥ पार्थिवः पृथिवीश्वरः तयोः रामलक्ष्मणयो. निर्गमाय निष्क्रमणाय पुरमार्ग- संस्क्रियां धलिरामार्जनगन्धोदकसेवनपुप्पोपहाररूपसंस्कारं यावद् आदिशति आज्ञा- परति । तावत् मरुत्सदै वायुसखै । अनेन धूलिसमार्जनं गम्यते । सपुप्पजलव- पिमिः पुष्यसहितजलर्षिभिः घन सा मार्गसस्किन्या आशु विदधे विहिता । एतेन देवकार्यप्रवृत्तयोर्देवानुकूल्यं सूचितम् ॥ १ हे अन्नाह मन रामचन्द्रचरणारविड़यो मुगलोल या भ्रमरपरिपाट्या चर। मरन्दलो- लुपभमरबदार भोयर्थ (न कीदृशो मकरन्द इत्याशरक्षायाम्पह-तोत्र १ वर्षिया मामी- पता, सलोकता, स्वस्पना सायुज्य चेति चतु प्रकारा मुक्तिरेस चत्वारो रास निर्विश-महान । २' सोऽधिगम्य किल गाधिभूनना,' 'याचित शिशमपि प्रजेवर ' इ. प्र तृ० पादया पान ३ न खटु वयस्तेजसो हेतु। 'गुणा पूजास्थानं गुणिषु न च दिन न च वय ।" इति ममानार्थी लोकाशी । ४ मेदिनीपनि ' इ. 'सो पिचक्षण'इ च सचित्पा०.५ 'पाटेवर्षसहस्राण जातम्यमम कोशिमा दुखनोत्पादितचाय न राम नेतुमर्हनि ।' इति रामायणवचनात् । ६ नावना' विधे-- 'विहिता' इ.च पा... 'सान्दपुष्प' १-२ ।

·२४६ रघुवंशे . तौ निदेशकरणोधतो पितुर्धन्विनी चरणयोनिपेततुः। भूपतेरपि तयोः प्रवत्स्यतोर्नम्रयोपरि बाप्पविन्दवः ॥ ४ ॥ निदेशकरणोधतो पिनामाकरणोद्युक्तो धन्विनी धनुष्मन्ती तो कुमारी पि- तुःचरणयोः निपेततुः।प्रगतावित्यर्थः । भूपतेः अपि वाष्पविन्दवः प्रवत्स्यतोः प्रवास करिष्यतोः। अत एव नम्रयोः प्रणतयोः ।' नमिकम्पि-' इति रप्रन्ययः । तयोः उपरि निपेतुः पतिताः ।। तो पितुर्नयनजेन वारिणा किंचिदुक्षितशिखण्डकावुभौ । धन्विनी तमूपिमन्वगच्छता पौरदृष्टिकृतमार्गतोरणौ ॥ ५॥ पितुः नयनजेन वारिणा किंचिदुक्षितशिखण्डको ईपसिक्तचूडौ । शिखा चूड़ा शिखण्ड. स्यात् ' इत्यमरः । " शेगाद्विभाषा' इति काप्र ययः । धन्विनौ तो उभो । पौरदृष्टिभि कृतानि मार्गतोरणानि कुवलयादिसपाद्यानि ययोस्ती तथोत्तौ [पोरैदृष्टिक- तमातोरणो] । सघशो निरीक्ष्यमाणावित्यर्थ । तम् ऋपिम् अन्वगच्छताम् ।। लक्ष्मणानुचरमेव राघवं नेतुमैच्छदृपिरित्यसौ नृपः । आशिपं प्रयुयुजे न वाहिनी सा हि रक्षणविधौ तयोः क्षमा ॥ ६ ॥ ऋपिः लक्ष्मणानुचरम् एव लक्ष्मममानानुचरं तं राघवं नेतुम् ऐच्छइति हेतो असी नृप. आशिपं प्रयुयुजे प्रयुक्तवान् । वाहिनी सेना न प्रयुयुजे न प्रेषित- वान् । हि यस्मात् सा आशीरखे तयो कुमारयो रक्षणविधी क्षमा शक्ता ॥ मातृवर्गचरणस्पृशौ मुनेस्ती प्रपद्य पदवीं महौजसः । रेजतुर्गतिवशात्मवर्तिनी भास्करस्य मधुमाधवाविव ॥ ७॥ मातृवर्गस्य चरणान्स्टशत इति मातृवर्गचरणस्पृशौ। कृतमातृवर्गनमस्कारावित्यर्थः । 'स्पृशोऽनुदके किन्' इति चिन्प्रत्ययः । ती महोजसामुनेः पदवीं प्रपद्य महौजसः भास्करस्य गतिवशात् मेरादिराशिकान्त्यनुमारात प्रवर्तिनी मधुमाधवा इव चैत्रवेशाराविव रेजः। फी च सप्तानाम्' इति वैकल्पिकावेत्वाभ्यासलोपौ । स्यात्र त्रिको मधु' इति, 'वैशासे माधवो राधः' इति चामरः ॥ वीचिलोलभुजयोस्तयोर्गतं शैशवाचपलमप्यशोभत । तोयदागम इवोद्धयभिधयोर्नामधेयसदृशं विचेष्टितम् ॥ ८॥ वीचिलोलभुजयोः तरचयलबाहोः । इदं विशेषेणं नदोपमानसिस्थर्य येदि. नव्यम् । तयोः चपल चपलम् अपि गतं गतिः शिरावाद् हेतो. अशोभत । मिमिव । तोयदागमे वर्षासमये । उहायुवमित्युप' । भिनत्ति फरमिति भिद्य । “भियोक्यो नदे' इति परयन्ती निपाती । उद्धधभिधयोः नदविशेषयो। नामधेयसदृशम् नामानुरूप विचेष्टितम् इव । उदकोशनकूलभेदनरूपण्यापारः दयारामयोपचापलमपि शोभत इति भावः ।। 'प्रयास्पता...पा.२'गनिपा... पा. मयगंप्यय अंगकाम्यया पश्पतो दिनभि-मनु रातरा महोनम कोशिफार पद महतो । उनरी पनि दि पिपनस Ryमाध्याचि ॥'इनि। - ·एशदशः सर्गः। २४७ उह्यमानः इत्यत्र दो . तो बलातिवलयोः प्रभावतो विद्ययोः पथि मुनिप्रदिष्टयोः। मम्लतुर्न मणिकुष्टिमोचितौ मातृपार्श्वपरिवर्तिनाविव ।। ९ ।। मणिकट्टिमोचितौ मणिबद्धभूमिसंचारोचितो तो मुनिप्रदिष्टयोः कौशिके- नोपदिश्योः बलातिबलयोः विद्ययोः बलातिवलाख्ययोर्मन्त्रयोः प्रभावतः साम- यात् मातृपार्श्वपरिवर्तिनी मातृसमीपवर्तिनी इव पथि न मुम्लतुः । न म्लानावित्यर्थः । अत्र गमायणलोक:-'क्षुत्पिपासे न ते राम भविष्येते नरोत्तम । बलामनिवलां चैव पठतः पथि राघव ॥' इति ॥ पूर्वदृत्तकथितैः पुराविदः सानुजः पितृसखस्य राघवः । उह्यमान इव वाहनोचितः पादचारमपि न व्यभावयत् ॥ १०॥ वाहनोचितः सानुजः राघवः । पुराविदः पूर्वसत्ताभिज्ञस्य पितृसखस्य मुने पूर्ववृत्तकथितः पुरावृत्ताथाभिः उह्यमानः इव पाहनेन प्राप्यमाण इव । वहेर्धातोः कर्मणि शानच् । पाठ । दीर्घप्राप्स्यभानान् । पादचारम अपिन व्यभावयत् न ज्ञातवान् ।। तौ सरांसि रसवद्भिरम्बुभिः कूजितः श्रुतिसुखैः पतत्रिणः । 'चायवः सुरभिपुप्परेणुभिश्छायया च जलदाः सिविरे ॥ ११ ॥ तो रापवा कर्मभूतौ सरांसि कर्तृणि रसवद्भिः मधुर, अम्बुभिः सिविरे । पितात्रिणः पक्षिणः । सुखयन्तीति सुखानि । पचाद्यच् । श्रुतीनां मुखानि तैः शृति- सुखैः ] कूजितः । वाययः सुरभिपुष्पराभिः । जलदाः छायया च । सिविरे इति सर्वत्र संबध्यते ।। नाम्भसा कलशोभिना तथा शौखिना न च परिश्रमच्छिदाम् । दर्शनेन लघुना यथा तयोः प्रीतिमापुरुभयोस्तपस्विनः॥१२॥ तप एपामस्तीति तपस्विनः । 'तप सहस्राभ्यां विनीनी' इति विनिप्रत्ययः । लघुना इष्टन । निविष्टेऽज्ये लघुः' इत्यमरः । तयोः उभयो. कर्मभूतयो दर्शनेन यथा भीतिम् आपुः । तथा कमलशोभिनाम् अम्भसां दर्शनेम न आपुः परि- श्रमच्छिदां शातिनां दर्शनेन च न आपुः ॥ स्थाणुदग्धवपुपस्तपोवनं प्राप्य दाशरथिरात्तकार्मुकः । विग्रहेण मदनस्य चारुणा सोऽभवत्मतिनिधिर्न कर्मणा ॥१३॥ स आत्तकामुकः । दशरथस्यापत्यं पुमान् दाशरथिः रामः । भत इष इतीव्यत्ययः । स्थाणुहरः । 'स्थाणुः कीले स्थिरे हरे' इति विधः । तेन दग्धवपुषः [स्थाणुदग्धवपुषः ] मदनस्य तपोवनं प्राप्य चारुणा विग्रहण कार्यन विप्रहः समरे कार्य ' इति विश्वः । प्रतिनिधि प्रतिकृतिः सदृशः अभवत् कर्मणा न पुनः 1 टेहेन मदनमुन्दर इति भावः ।। नदुपदिष्टयो पथि इ. पा. २ वासिन. ३ 'विकच्चपद्मशोभिनाम् इ० ४ 'वीरुधो फलभृतां न . या नथा'.चपा.

·२४८ रघुवशे तौ सुकेतुसुतयां खिलीकृते कौशिकाद्विदितशापया पथि । निन्यतुः स्थलनिवेशिताटनी लीलयैव धनुपी अधिज्यताम् ॥१४॥ अत्र रामायणवचनम्-'अगस्त्यः परम. क्रुद्धस्ताडकामभिशप्तवान् । पुरुषादी महा- यक्षी विकृता विकृतानना । इदं रूपमपाहाय दारुणं रूपमस्तु ते ॥ इति । तदेतदाह- विदितशापयेति । कौशिकाद् आख्यातुः । 'आख्यातोपयोगे' इत्यपादानात्पञ्चमी । विदितशापया सुकेतुसुतया ताडकया खिलीकृते पथि । 'खिलमप्रहतं स्थानम् ' इति हलायुधः । तो रामलक्ष्मणौ [ स्थलनिवेशिताटनी ] स्थले निवेशिते अटनी धनु.कोटी याभ्या तौ तथोक्तौ । कोटिरस्याटनि इत्यमरः लीलया एव धनुपी । अधिकृते ज्ये मौयौं ययोस्ते अविज्ये । ज्या मौ मातृभूमिषु इति विश्व । तयोर्भावम् अधिज्यतां निन्यतुः नीतवन्तौ । नयतिर्मिकः ।। ज्यानिनादमैथ गृह्णती तयोः प्रादुरास बहुलक्षपाछविः । ताडका चलकपोलकुण्डला कालिकेव निविडा वलाकिनी ॥ १५ ॥ अथ तयोःज्यानिनादं गृह्णती जानती शृण्वतीत्यर्थः । [चलकपालकुण्डला] बहुलक्षपाछवि. कृष्णपक्षरात्रिवर्णा । वहुल• कृष्णपक्षे च । इति विश्वः । चले क्पाले एव कुण्डले यस्या सा तथोक्ता । ताडका । निविडा सान्द्रा लाकिनी बलाकावती । 'नीह्यादिभ्यश्च' इतीनिः । कालिका इच घनावलीव । 'का. लिका योगिनीभेदे कार्ये गौर्यो घनावलौ ।' इति विश्व । प्रादुरास प्रादुर्वभूव ॥ तीवेगधुतमार्गक्षया प्रेतचीवरवसों स्वनोग्रया । अभ्यभावि भरताग्रजस्तया वात्ययेव पिटकाननोत्थया ॥ १६ ॥ [तीनवेगधुतमार्गवृक्षया ] । तीयेगेन धुता. कम्पिता मार्गरक्षा यया तयोक्तया । प्रेतचीवराणि वस्त इति प्रेतचीवरवः । तया प्रेतचीवरवसा । बसते- राच्छादनार्थाविप् । स्वनेन सिंहनादेनोग्रया [ स्वनोपया ] तया ताडक्या । पितृकानने श्मशान उत्योत्पन्ना। 'आतश्योपसर्गे' इत्युत्पत्तिष्टतेः कर्तरि कप्रत्ययः । तया [ पितृकाननात्यया] वात्यया इव वातममूहेनेर । ' पाशादिभ्यो य.' इति यः । भरताग्रज. राम अभ्यभावि अभिभूतः । धर्मणि लुट् । तीयेगेत्यादिविशेष- गानि वाम्यायामपि योज्यानि ॥ उद्यतै कसुजयष्टिमायती श्रोणिलम्बिपुरुषान्तमेखलाम् । तां विलोक्य वनितावधे घृणां पत्रिणा सह मुमोच राघवः ॥ १७ ॥ उपतोममितको भुज एव यष्टिर्यस्यास्ताम् [उद्यतैकभुजयष्टिम् ] । आयतीम् भायानीम् । इग्यो धातो. शतर: उगिता ' इति टीम् । भोगिरम्बिनी पुरपामाम- १ नाडकारिल तुपेतुनानो यक्षपनेस्तरयागत्यशापाद्रसमी प्रानि रामायणम् 1 'आ- अभि-पद्धती'..1'शृपनी' इ. पा०.१ शेर. गर्षियत.५ सोनगन्धया. .

·एकादश सग.। २४९ . . नाण्येव मेसला यस्यास्ता [श्रोणिलम्बिपुरुपान्त्रमेखलाम् ] 1 इति विशेष- गद्वयेनाप्याततायिनीत्व सूचितम् । अत एव तां विलोक्य राघवः वनितावधे स्रीवधानिमित्ते घृणां जुगुप्सां करुणां वा । 'जुगुप्सावरणे घृणे' इत्यमरः । पत्रिणा इगुणा सह । पत्री रोप इपुयोः' इत्यमरः । मुमोच मुक्तछन् । भाततायिवधे मनु:- 'आततायिनमायान्तं हन्यादेवाविचारयन् । जिघसिन्तं जिघांसीयान तेन ब्रह्महा भवेत् ॥ नाततायिवधे दोशे हन्तुर्भवति कश्चन ॥' इति । यच्चकार विवर शिलाघने ताडकोरसि स रामसायकः । अप्रविष्टविपयस्य रक्षसां द्वारतामगमदन्तकस्य तत् ॥ १८॥ स रामसायक शिलावद्धने सान्द्रे [ शिलाघने] ताडकोरसि यद् विवर चकार तत् विवरं रक्षसाम् अपविष्टाविषयस्य अप्रविष्टरक्षोदेशस्येत्यर्थः । सापेक्षरवेऽपि गमगत्वा समासः । ‘विषयः स्यादिन्द्रियायें देशे जनपदेऽपि च ' इति विश्व । अन्तकस्य यमस्य द्वारतास अगमत् । इयं प्रथमा रक्षोमृतिरिति भावः ।। वाणभिन्नहृदया निपेतुपी सा स्वकाननभुवं न केवैलाम् । विष्टपत्रयपराजयस्थिरां रावणश्रियमपि व्यकम्पयत् ॥ १९ ॥ बाणभिनहृदया निपेतुपी निपतिता सती । क्कसुश्च' इति बसुप्रत्ययः । उगिता' इति डीप् । सा केवलाम् एकाम् । 'निर्णीते केवलमिति निलिनं स्वेनियो ' । इत्यमर । स्वकाननभुवं न व्यकम्पयत् । किं तु विष्टानयस्य लोकत्रयस्य पराजयेन स्थिरा [विष्टपत्रयपराजयस्थिरां] रावणश्रियम् अपि व्यकम्पयत् । ताडकावधश्रवणेन रावणस्यापि भयमुत्पनमिति भावः ।। राममन्मधशरेण ताडिता दुःसहेन हृदये निशाचरी ॥ गन्धवद्रुधिरचन्दनोक्षिता जीवितेशवसतिं जगाम सा ॥२०॥ अन तामाया अभिसारिकाया. समाधिरभिधीयते- सा । निशामु चरतीति निशाचरी राक्षसी । अभिसारिकों च । दुःसहेन सोढुमशस्येन राम एष मन्मयः । अन्यनाभिरामो मन्मथ. । तस्य ठारेण [ राम- मन्मथारेण ] हृदये उरसि मनसि च।' हृदयं मानसोरसोः' इति विधा। ताडिता विद्यादा गन्धादुर्गन्धि यदुधिरममुक्तदेव चन्दनं तेनोक्षिता लिप्ता गन्धवद्रुधिरचन्दनोक्षिता ] 1 अपरन गन्धवती मुगन्धिनी ये रविरचन्दने १ अग्निदो गरदेशव शबपाणिर्धनारह । क्षेत्रदारहरश्रेय पढेने आतनायिन ॥३० वसिष्ठ । उद्यतासि विषाग्निं च शापोयनकर नथा । अथर्वणेन हन्तार पिशुन चैत्र राजसु ।। मायनिक- मिण र यिसतानतायिन ॥ इ. विष्णुमात्यायनी । २ अयदिष्ट. ३ 'केबल' इ. पा. ४ ककुमो०.५ अभिसारयते कान्त या मन्मयवशवा । स्वयं वाभिसरत्येषा धीरेकमाभिसारिका ।। इति सा पगे । ६ 'मल्लिकामायधारिण्य सनांद्रेनाचन्दश । क्षोमस्यो लक्ष्यन्ने ज्योत्स्ना- मायभिसारिका ॥ अत्र शृङ्गाररतस्य न्यअशे द्विनीयोथं प्रकृतग्माविरोधित्वादनिष्ट इत्यमनपरार्धताटोपटत्वेनोनाहत लोकोय सा• दर्पणता ।

·रघुवशे - . कुडमचन्दने ताभ्यामुक्षिता । 'रुधिरं कुडमासजोः । इत्युभयत्रापि विश्वः । जीविते शस्यान्तकस्य प्राणेश्वरस्य च वसति [ जीवितेशवसतिं] जगाम ॥ नैर्ऋतन्मथ मन्त्रवन्मुनेः प्रापदस्वमवदानतोपितात् । ज्योतिरिन्धननिपाति भास्करात्सूर्यकान्त इव ताडकान्तकः ॥ २१ ॥ अथ अनन्तर ताडकान्तक. रामः । अवदानं पराक्रम 'पराक्रमोऽवदान स्थात् ' इति भागुरिः । तेन तोपितात् [अवदानतोषितात् ] मुने. । नैर्भद्रता- राक्षसाहतीति नैर्ऋतघ्नम् । 'अमनुष्यकर्तृके च' इति ठक् । मन्त्रवत् मन्त्र युक्तम् अस्त्रम् । सूर्यकान्तः; मणिविशेष. भास्करात् इन्धनानि निपातयतीति इन्धननिपाति काटदाहकं ज्योतिः इव । प्रापत् प्राप्तवान् ।। वामनाश्रमपदं ततः परं पावनं श्रुतमृपेरुपेयिवान् । उन्मनाः प्रथमजन्मचेष्टितान्यस्मरत्नपि बभूव राघवः ॥ २२ ॥ तत. परं राघव ऋपे कोशिकादाख्यातुः श्रुतं पावनं शोधन वामनस्य स्वपूर्वावतारविशेपस्याश्रमपदम् [ वामनाश्रमपदं ] उपेयिवान् उपगतः सन् । उपेयिवाननाश्वाननूचानश्च' इति निपातः । प्रथमजन्मवेष्टितानि रामवामनयोरे- फ्यात्स्मृतियोग्यान्यपि रामस्याज्ञानावतारत्वेन संवारदोबत्याइ अस्मरन्नपि । उ- न्मनों. उत्सुकः वभूव ॥ आससाद मुनिरात्मनस्ततः शिष्यवर्गपरिकल्पिताईणम् । चद्धपल्लवपुटाञ्जलिद्रुमं दर्शनोन्मुखमृगं तपोवनम् ॥ २३ ॥ तत मुनि । शिष्यवर्गेण परिकल्पिता [बद्धपल्लवपुटाअलिगुमम् ] " सन्नितादणा पूजासामग्री यस्मिंस्तत्तथोक्तम् [ शिष्यवर्गपरिकल्पिताहणम् ] । बद्धा. पल्लवपुटा' एवाघलयो यस्ते तथाभूता दुमा यस्मिंस्तत्तथोक्तम् दर्शनेन मुनिदर्शनेनोन्मुसा मृगा यस्मिस्तत् [दर्शनोन्मुखमृगम् ] । आत्मनः तपोवनम् आससाद । एतेन विशेषणनयेणातिथिसारताच्छील्यविनयशान्तय सूचिताः ॥ तत्र दीक्षितमृपिं ररक्षतुर्विघ्नतो दशरथात्मजी शरैः। लोकमन्धतमसानमोदिती रश्मिभिः शशिदिवाकराविव ।। २४ ॥ १ विष्णोरज्ञानावनारव सनत्कुमारशापात् । नदुन योगवासिष्ठ-सनत्कुमारो निष्काम सोजसद् महामानि । घेण्टागगतो विष्णुग्रेगेम्याधिपति प्रभु ब्रह्मणा जिनम्नर सत्पाय- नियामिभि । बिनाकुमार न दृष्टा हावार प्रभुरीधर ॥ सनकुमार लम्भामि निष्कामो गर्व- पेटया । अतन्त्र भर कामात शरजन्मेति नामतः ॥ तेनापि शापितो विष्णु मांजरी तयन्ति यत् । मिनियार हि तन्यस्या लमज्ञानी मधिप्यास ॥ इति । २ अनुम्पमात्र शाकुन्त-म्याणि याक्ष्य मधुरोध निझम्य शन्नान्यं मुफ मपनि यगुपितोपि जन्तु । ननसा ग्मानि मुनमपी. पा भावरिषगगि जननान्नरगोदनानि ॥ ३ ग्दुिमै . ४ क्सकन्द पा. " नृपगुनी शिने : मंपनी ·एकादश सर्ग । . तत्र रापोवने दशरथात्मजौ दीक्षितं दीक्षालस्कृतम् ऋर्षि शरैः विघ्नता विनेभ्य । ममेण पर्यायेण रानिदिवसयोरदिती [क्रमोदितो] शशिदिवाकरी रश्मिभिः अन्धतमसाद् गाढवान्तात् । 'ध्वान्ते गाढेऽन्यतमसम्' इत्यमर । 'अवसमन्धेभ्यस्तमस' इति समासान्तोऽप्रत्ययः । लोकम् इव । ररक्षतुः। रक्षण- प्रातामभूतादित्यर्थ ॥ वीक्ष्य चेदिमय रक्तबिन्दुभिर्वन्धुनीवपृयुभिः प्रदूपिताम् । संभ्रमोऽभवदंपोढकर्मणामृत्विजा च्युतविकतनुचाम् ॥२५॥ अथ चन्धुजीवथुमि वन्धुजविसुमुमस्थूलै । 'रक्तवस्तु बन्धूको बन्धुजी- का' इत्यमर । रक्तविन्दुभिः प्रदूषिताम् उपहता वेदि बक्ष्यि अपोढक- मणां त्यक्तव्यापाराणाम् । च्युता विकतनुचो येभ्यस्तेषां [ च्युतविकत- युचाम् ] ऋत्विजां याजकाना संभ्रम. अभवत् । बिरसतग्रहण खदिराग्रुपल क्षणम् । सुगादीना खदिरादिप्रकृतिस्वात् । सुगादिपातस्यैव विक्तप्रतिक्त्वात् । 'विकङ्कत खुचा भ' इत्यमर । यद्वा खुट्मानस्य वित्रतप्रकृतिस्त्वमस्तु । उभय. नरपि शास्त्रसभवात् । यथाह भगवानापस्तम्ब --'सादिरसुचः पर्णमयी हुयाद्वैती सुचो का' इति॥ उन्मुखः सपदि लक्ष्मणाग्रजो वाणमाश्रयमुखात्समुद्धरन् । रक्षसां बलमपश्यदम्बरे गृध्रपक्षपवनेरितध्वजम् ॥ २६ ॥ सपदि लक्ष्मणाग्रज. रामः बाणम् आश्रयमुसात तूफोरमुखात् समुधरन् । उमुन्स' मुख । अम्बरे [गृधपक्षपचनेरितध्वजम ] पक्षपनरीरिता कम्पिता• घजा यस्य तत्तथोत्तम् । रक्षसां दुनिमित्तसूचनमेतत् । तदुफराकु नार्णवे-आमनमृत्यौनिकटे चरन्ति गृध्रादयो नि ग्रहोयभागे।' इति । रक्षसां बलम् अपश्यत् ॥ तत्र यावधिपती मखद्विषां ना शरव्यमकरोत्स नेतरान् । कि महोरगविसर्पिविक्रमो राजिलेषु गरुडः प्रवर्तते ॥ २७ ॥ स राम तत्र रक्षसो वले यौ मसद्विपाम् अधिपती ती मुगहमारीची झरन्यं लक्ष्यम् अकरोत् । 'वेध्य लक्ष्य शरव्य च' इति हायुध । इतरान् न भरोत् । तथा दि । महोरगविसर्पिविक्रम गरुट गहमान संजिलेषु जलव्यालेषु मक- तते किम् । न प्रवर्तत इत्यर्थ । 'अस्गर्दा जलव्याल समा राजिल टुण्डुभो' इत्यमर ॥ , 'उपोड'इप २ पत्र ३ दियो निधि मो राजि । 'महामहा करोनि वि. कमम्' इति मात्र । अनुहारने घन पनि न हि गोमायुस्तानि मिर्ग' इयरथ तश शिपा..

·२५२ रघुवशे . C सोऽस्त्रमुग्रनवमस्त्रकोविदः संदधे धनुपि वायुदैवतम् । तेन शैलगुरुमप्यपातयत्पाण्डुपत्रमिव ताडकासुतम् ॥ २८ ॥ अस्त्रकोविद अस्त्रज्ञ स राम उग्रजवम् उत्करनव वायुदैवत वायुर्दैवत यस्य राद्वायव्य अस्त्र धनुपि सदधे सहितवान् । वर्तरि लिट् । तेन अस्त्रेण शैलवद् गुरुम् [शेलगुरुम् ] अपि ताडकासुत मारीचम् । पाण्डुपत्रम इव । परिणत पर्णमिवेयर्थ । अपातयत् पातितवान् ।। यः सुवाहुरिति राक्षसोऽपरस्तत्र तत्र विसंसर्प मायया । तं क्षुरप्रशकलीकृतं कृती पत्रिणा व्यभजदाश्रमादहिः ॥ २९ ॥ सुबाहु इति य अपर राक्षस तत्र तत्र मायया शम्बरविद्यया विससर्प सचचार । क्षुरप्रै शालीकृत खण्डीकृत [क्षुरप्रशकलीकृत ] त मुबाहु कृती कुशलो राम । कृता च कुशल समौ इत्यमर । आश्रमाद् बहि पत्रिणा पक्षि- णाम्। पत्रिणी शरपान इत्यमर । व्यभजत् । विभज्य दत्तवानित्यर्थ । इत्यपास्तमखविनयोस्तयोः सांयुगीनमभिनन्द्य विक्रमम् । ऋत्विनः कुलपयेथाम वांग्यतस्य निरवर्तयन्क्रियाः॥३०॥ इति अपास्तमखविनयो तयो राघवयो । सयुग रणे साधु सांयुगीनस्तं [सायुगीनम् ] । 'प्रतिननादिभ्य खम् इति सञ्प्रत्यय । 'सायुगीनो रणे साधु' इत्यमर । विक्रमम् अभिनन्य ऋत्विज याज्ञिका । वाचि यतो वाग्यतो मानो तस्य [वाग्यतस्य] कुलपते' मुनिलेश्वरस्य क्रिया तुक्रिया यथाक्रम निरवर्तयन् निष्पा देतवन्त ॥ तौ प्रणामचलकाकपक्षको भ्रातराववभृथाप्लुतो मुनिः । आशिपामनुपदं समस्पृशद्दर्भपाटिततलेन पाणिना ॥ ३१ ॥ अवभृधे दक्षात आप्लुत स्नात [अवभृथाप्लुत ] मुनि ।' दीक्षान्तोऽव यो या इत्यमर । प्रणामेन चलारपथको चचलचूडो [प्रणामचलकाकपक्षको ] तो भ्रातरी आशिपाम् अनुपदम् अवग दर्भपादिततलेन युगक्षतान्त न दोन । पविणेत्यर्थ । पाणिना समस्पृशत् सस्पृष्टवान्। सतोषादिति भाव ॥ तं न्यमन्त्रयत संभृततुर्मथिलः स मिथिला नजन्वशी। राघवावपि निनाय विभ्रता तद्धनुःश्रयणनं कुतूहलम् ॥ ३२ ॥ १ पाण्ड प. २ रामायण मनवामि युक्त-मानव परमोगरमग्न पाममारवरम् । चिक्षष परमनदो मागचौरास गपष ॥ ३ विससन निहार'३.पा. परिणाम पा... रामायण आमय नायगे युन-पिगृप मुमा चापमान रघुनाइन । सुपाराम निक्षप ग पिड पारनहरि ।। पानिनम्प प्रधानमना याविशेष न्यूनाधिक शानिनिमिना शाक्तयामो वा । ८ मम्

·एपदमा सर्ग।
२५३
• मंतरतुः पितगारो मिधिगया भर मयिला जनातं रिपामिन न्यम-
'न्यत आदरारान् । पशी समुनि मिथिलांजनानगरी प्रजन्तव्य जनयस्य साधनुः
सरगत [तद्धनुःश्रयण] युतलं गिनती राघवी अपिनिनाय नानगन् ।।
तः गिषु वसतिर्गताध्यमिः सायमाश्रमतरुप्वगृहात ।
येषु दर्षितपसः परिग्रहो वासवक्षणकलत्रता यया ।। ३३ ।।
गताध्यमितः प्रिमि सायं निपु रम्येषु आश्रमतरूपु वमतिः स्थानम्
अगृवत । पु भात्रमाण दीर्घतपसः गोतमस्य परिणाहर नी । 'पन्नी पर.
जनादानमूलारापरिहा।' इत्यमरः । अनि यावर। पारस्पेन्दाय Tw.
चंता [ यासपक्षणकलनता ] ययो॥
मत्यपद्यत चिराय यत्पुनधार गौतमाधूः शिलामयी ।
सं वपुः सफल फिल्विपच्छिदा रामपादरजसामनुग्रहः ॥ ३४ ॥
शिलामयी भगापापिगलं प्रता गौतमयः अस्या पाम स्वं यपुः चि.
गय पुनः मत्यपचत प्रप्ता यत् म किल्विपच्छिदां पारमारिए ।
लिपिफरम् 'दस्यमर रामपादरजसाम् अनुपाः फिलगानि भूयो।
रापयान्वितमुपस्थितं मुनि तं निगम्य जना जनेश्वरः ।
अर्थकामसहित सपर्पया देहयद्धमिर धर्ममभ्यगात् ॥ ३५ ॥

·२५४ रघुवंश यूपवत्यवसिते क्रियाविधी कालवित्कुशिकवंशवर्धनः। राममिष्वसनदर्शनोत्सुकं मैथिलाय कथयांवभूव सः ॥ ३७ ॥ यूपयति क्रियाविधी कर्मानुष्टाने । कतावित्यर्थः । अवसिते समाप्ते सति कालवित अवसरज्ञः कुशिकवंशवर्धनः स मुनिः रामम्। अस्यतेऽनेनेत्यसनम् । इथूणामसनमिष्वसनं चापम् । तस्य दर्शन उत्सुकं [ इप्वसनदर्शनोत्सुकं] मै- थिलाय जनकाय कथयांवभूव कथितवान् ।। तस्य वीक्ष्य ललितं वपुः शिशोः पार्थिवः प्रथितवंशजन्मनः । स्वं विचिन्त्य च धनुर्दुरान पीडितो दुहितृशुल्कसंस्थया ॥ ३८ ॥ पार्थिवः जनकः [प्रथितवंशजन्मनः] 1 प्रथितवंशे जन्म यस्य तथोक्तस्य । एतेन वरसंपत्तिरता । शिशोः तस्य रामस्य ललितं कोमलं वपुः वीक्ष्य । स्वं स्वकीयं दुरानमम् आनमयितुमशक्यम् । नमर्प्यन्तात्खल् । धनुः विचिन्त्य च । दुहितशुल्क कन्यामूल्यं जामातृदेयम् । 'शुल्कं घटादिदेये स्यानामातुर्बन्धकेऽपि च ।' इति विश्वः । तस्य धनुर्भङ्गरूपरय संस्थया स्थित्या [ दुहितशुल्कसंस्थयां ] । संस्था स्थिती चरे नाशे' इति विश्वः । पीडितः बाधितः । शिशुना रामेण दुष्कर- मेतदिति दुःखित इति भावः ॥ अब्रवीच भगवन्मतंगजैर्यद् हद्भिरपि कर्म दुरफरम् । तत्र नाहमनुमन्तुमुत्सहे मोघवृत्ति कलभस्य चेष्टितम् ॥ ३९ ॥ अब्रवीच। मुनिमिति शेषः । फिमिति । हे भगवन् मुने वृहद्भिः मतंगजैः महागजेः आपि दुष्करं यत्कर्म तत्र कर्मणि कलभस्य बालगजस्य । क्लभः करिशावरः इत्यमरः । मोघवृत्ति व्यर्थव्यापार चेष्टितं साहसम् अनुमन्तुम् अहं न उत्सहे । हेपिता हि बहवो नरेश्वरास्तेन तात धनुपा धनुर्भूतः । ज्यानिघातकठिनत्वचो भुजान्स्यान्विधूय धिगिति प्रतस्थिरे ॥ ४० ॥ हे तात तेन धनुपा पदयः धनुर्भूतः हेपिताः हियं प्रापिता. हि । जिन- तेर्धातोयन्ताकर्मणि तः । 'अतिही-' इत्यादिना पुगागमः । ते नरेश्वराः ग्यानि- पातः पठिनत्वच [ज्यानिघातकठिनत्वचः] स्वान् भुजान धिम् इति विधूय अवमन्य प्रतस्थिरे प्रस्थिताः ॥ प्रत्युवाच तमृपिनिशम्यतां सारतोऽयमथ या गिरा कृतम् । चाप एव भवतो भविष्यति व्यक्तशक्तिरशनिर्गिराविय ॥ ४१ ।। . 'गगदम्' इ. पा... अब गमएणम्-धीयंगति मे पन्या सापिनेयमा नजारा इति । लग्निापा मग नियना पटोप शिपचनो माझी दमा इत्यो मे अशी पनि पा त चिन्न । मष्तिसाहमम्' :.पा... पीपंता.

·एकादश सर्गः। . त्यय कपिः तं प्रत्युवाच । किमिति । अयं राम सारतः वलेन निशम्यता धूयताम् । अथ वा गिरा सारवर्णनया कृतम् अलम् । गोर्न वक्तव्येत्यर्थ । 'युग- पर्याप्तयो कृतम्' इत्यमरः । अव्यय वैतत् । 'कृतं निवारणनिषेधयो' इति गणव्या. ख्याने। गिरेति करणे तृतीया। निषेधक्रिया प्रति करणत्वात् । कि तु अशनिः बज. गिरी इच । चापे धनुषि एव भवतः ता व्यक्तशक्ति दृष्टसार भविष्यति । ऐवमाप्तवचनात्स पारुपं काफपक्षकघरेपि राघवे । श्रद्दये त्रिदशगोपमात्रके दाहशक्तिमिव कृष्णवमनि ॥ ४२ ॥ एवम् आप्तस्य मुनर्वचनात् [आप्तवचनात् ] स जना काकपक्षकधरे चाले अपि राघवे पुरुषस्य धर्म पोरुपं पराक्रमम् । 'हायनान्तयुवादिभ्योऽश्' इति युवादित्वादण् । 'पौरुषं पुरुपस्योक्त भावे कर्मणि तेजसि ।' इति विश्व । निदशगोपै. इन्द्रगोपकीट प्रमाणमस्य निदशगोपमान । 'प्रमाणे द्वयसज-' इत्यादिना मानन्ध- । तत स्वार्थे कप्रत्यय । तस्मिन् [त्रिदशगोपमात्रके ] कृष्णवर्मनि वही दाहशक्तिम् इच। श्रद्दधे विश्वस्तवान् । व्यादिदेश गणशोऽर्थे पार्श्वगान्कार्मुकाभिहरणाय मैथिलः । तैजसस्य धनुपः प्रवृत्तये तोयदानिव सहस्रलोचनः ।। ४३ ।। अथ मैथिलः पार्श्वगान पुम्पान् कार्मुकाभिहरणाय कार्मुरमानेतुम् । 'तुमर्थाच-' इति चतुर्थी । सहस्रलोचनः इन्द्र तेजसस्य तेजोमयस्य धनुपर भवृत्तये आविर्भावाय तोयदान मेघान् इच गणशः। 'सख्यैकवचनाच वाप्सा- याम्' इति शस्प्रत्यय । व्यादिदेश प्रजिधाय ।। तत्मसुसभुजगेन्द्रभीपणं वीक्ष्य दाशरथिराददे धनुः । विद्रुतस्तुमृगानुसारिणं येन वाणमसृजदृपध्वजः॥४४॥ दाशरथि. राम प्रमुप्तभुजगेन्द्र इव भीषण भयकर [प्रसुप्तभुजगेन्द्रीपणं] तन्द्धनुः वीक्ष्य आददे जग्राह । सो धजचिह्न यस्य स वृपध्वज ] शिव येन धनुषा । कतुरेव मृग । विद्युत पलायित अतुमृगमनुसरति । ताच्छील्ये शिनि । त विद्युतक्रतुमृगानुसारिणं बाणम् असृजत् मुमोच ।। आततज्यमकरोत्स संसदा विस्मयस्तिमितनेत्रमीक्षितः। शलसारयपि नातियत्नतः पुप्पचापमिव पेर्शलं स्मरः ॥ ४५ ॥ , 'इत्यम्' इ०, २ लाञ्छने' इ च पा. ३ लोहिन की विशेष । ५ स इ०, 'काकस्य है.' इ० च पा.. " अस्मात्पर-लेपि तूर्णमवगम्य शाभवप्राममाहाण मन परा। स्वासाक्षेनम ते कर्कश हि नचिनिपुर्दशरथात्मजाग्रत् ॥ इत्यधिकः पद्यमेरुम्मि पुम्न । फिल दक्षनयज्ञ आमानमाधृतं मयमानो धूजटि देवाटीन विद्राव्य मृगरूपण पलायमान यज्ञ माविष्ट धनुरादायानुमसार ! नया च भारत-जन स यज्ञो नृपन यध्यमान ममन्तत । आन्याय मृगरूप चे ग्वमेवाभ्यगमत्तदा । इ० । धनुषो वृना नस्नु रामा. पालका ६६ सर्गे ७-१२ लोयेषु द्रव्य . . आत्तसज्ज इ, समरि३ पा ८ कोमल, परवम्, इ.पा. . ६पुग ·२५६ रघुवंशे ६ स रामः संसदा सभया विस्मयेन स्तिमिते नेने यस्मिन्कर्मणि तद्यथा स्यात्तथा [ विस्मयस्तिमितनेत्रम् ] ईक्षितः सन् । शैलस्येव सारो यस्य तत् शैलसा- रम् अपि धनु । स्मः पेशलं कोमलं पुष्पचापम् इव। नातियत्नतः नातियत्नात् । नअर्थस्य नशब्दस्य मुसुपेति समासः । आततज्यम् आधिज्यं अकरोत् ।। भज्यमानमतिमात्रकर्पणात्तेनं वज्रपरुपस्वनं धनुः । भार्गवाय दृढमन्यवे पुनः क्षत्रमुद्यतमिव न्यवेदयत् ।। ४६ ॥ तेन रामेण अतिमात्रकर्पणाद् भज्यमानम् अत एव वज्रपरुपस्वनम्। व जमिव परुषः स्वनो यस्य तत् । धनुः वर्तृ । दृढमन्यवे वयोधाय । 'मन्यु क्रोधे ऋतौ दैन्ये' इति विश्व । भार्गवाय क्षत्रं क्षनरलं पुनः उद्यतं न्यवेदयद् इय - ज्ञापयामासेव ॥ दृष्टसारमथ रुद्रकामुके वीर्यशुल्कमाभिनन्ध मैथिलैः। राघवाय तनयामयोनिजां रूपिणीं श्रियमिव न्यवेदयत् ॥ ४७॥ अथ मैथिलः जनक रुद्रकाMके दृष्ट सार. स्थिराशो यस्य तद् दृष्टसारम् । 'सारो वले स्थिराशे च' इति विश्वः । वीर्यमेव शुल्लम् [वीर्यशुल्कम् ] धनुर्भ: नरूपमित्यर्थ । अभिनन्द्य राघवाय रामाय अयोनिजां देवयजनसभा तनयां सीता रूपिणी श्रियम् इव साक्षाल्मीमिव न्यवेदयद् अर्पितवान् । याचेति शेप ॥ उत्तमेवार्थे सोपस्कारमाह-- मैथिलः सपदि सत्यसंगरो राघवाय तनयामयोनिजाम् । संनिधौ द्युतिमतस्तपोनिधेरग्निसाक्षिर्क इवातिसृष्टवान् ॥ ४८ ॥ सत्यसंगरः सत्यप्रतिज्ञ । 'अथ प्रतिज्ञाजिसविदापत्सु संगर.' मैथिल राघवाय अयोनिजां तनयां शुतिमतः तेजस्विन तपोनिधः कौशि- यस्य संनिधी। अमिः साक्षी यस्य सः अग्निसाक्षिकः। 'शेषाद्विभाषा' इति कप्रत्यय । स इव सपदि अतिसृष्टवान् दत्तवान् ॥ माहिणोच महितं मींद्यतिः कोसलाधिपतये पुरोधसम् । भृत्यभावि दुहितुः परिग्रहादिश्यतां कुलमिदं निमेरिति ॥४९॥ महाद्युतिः जनाः महितं पूजितं पुरोधसं पुरोहित कोसलाधिपतये दगरथाय प्राहिणोत् प्रहितवान् च । मिमिति । निगि म जनमाना पूर्वज. कश्चित् । १ नत्स्वनेन गगनम्शा. २ उत्थितम् ३ पार्थिव.' । स्वो ददी भियमियामागुनि इ. कार्जनौ च तनया, स पार्थिी रूपिणी इ. च पा.. नदुत रामायणे-अप मे कृषत क्षेत्र संगन्धिना नत' । क्षेत्र साधयता रा नाना मीनेनि विभुना पने च-अथ रोकेपी लक्ष्मीनरस्प पुरे स्वत । अभक्षेरे हरोग्याने नारे चोनरफाल्गुने | अयोनिजा पधारा वागशनसभा । सीतामुग्ये समुत्पन्ना बारमान सुन्दरी ।। सीतामुरवोदवान्सीना इत्यररे नाम घारोन् । 'मतिक'इ.पा., अनिसमक्षमव रिवाइकार्यस्य विधिपोधितत्वात् । उज- अभिसनिग्मयांदो भा हिरण प्रिया । इति । ८ महीपनि , महारथ , इ. पुगे-पुरोहितम् इ. पा... पीश्पना, इप्यनम्,इ. पा.. इत्यमरः।

·२५७ एकादश सग । इदं निमे कुलं दुहितुः सीगया परिग्रहात् स्नुपात्वेन स्वीकाराद्धेतो । भृत्यस्य भावो भृत्यत्वम् । सोऽस्यास्तीति भृत्यभावि दिश्यताम् अनुमन्यताम् इति । अन्वियेप सदृशीं स च स्नुपां प्राप चैनमनुकूलवाग्विजः । सद्य एव सुकृता हि पच्यते कल्पवृक्षफैलधर्मि कातितम् ॥ ५० ॥ स दशरथ च सदृशीम् अनुरूपा स्नुपाम् अन्वियेप । रामविवाहमाचकाङ्क्षे. त्यर्थः । अनुकूलवाक् स्नुपासिद्धिरूपानुकूलार्थवादी द्विज. जनकपुरोधा च एनं दशरथं प्राप । तथा हि । क्ल्परक्षफ्लस्य यो धर्म सद्य पाररूप सोऽस्यास्तीति कल्पवृक्षफलधार्मि । अत सुकृतां पुण्यकारिणा काइक्षितं मनोरथ सद्य एव पच्यते हि । कर्मातरि लट् । स्वयमेव पक्क भवतीत्यर्थ. । 'मवर्मणा तु ल्यकिय ' इति फर्मवद्भावात् ' भावार्मणो ' इत्यात्मनेपदम् ॥ तस्य कल्पितपुरस्क्रियाविधेः शुश्रुवान्वचनमग्रजन्मनः । उच्चचाल वलभित्ससो वंशी सैन्यरेणुमुपितार्कदीधितिः ॥ ५१ ॥ बलभित्सख इन्द्रसहचर यशी स्वाधीनतावान् । ' वशमायत्ततायां स्यात् ' इति विश्व । कल्पितपुरस्क्रियाविधे. कृतपूजाविधे तस्य अग्रजन्मनः द्विरस्य वचनं मदिष्ट शुश्रवान् श्रुतवान् । रणोते धम् । सैन्यरेणुमुपितार्कदी- उञ्चचाल प्रतस्थे। आससाद मिथिला स वेष्टयन्पीडितोपवनपादप वलैः । प्रीतिरोधमसहिष्ट सा पुरी स्त्रीव कान्तपरिभोगमायतम् ।। ५२ ॥ स दशरथ वले. सैन्य पीडितोपवनपादपां मिथिलां वेसयन परिधी- पन् । आससाद । सा पुरी। स्त्री युवति आयतम् अतिप्रसक्त कान्तपरि- भोगं प्रियसभोगम् इव । प्रीत्या रोध प्रीतिरोधम् असहिष्ट सोडवती । द्वेषरोध तु न राहत इति भाव ॥ तो समेत्य समये स्थितायुभी भूपती वरुणवासवोपमा । कन्यकातनयकौतुफक्रियां स्वप्रभावसदृशीं वितेनतु ॥ ५३ ।। समये स्थिती आचारनिष्टौ । समया शपयापासारसिद्धान्तसविद ।' इत्यमर । [घरुणवांसयोपमी] । वरुणवामानुपमोपमान ययोम्नी तथोपी तो उभी भू पती अनदारथी समेत्य स्वमभावसदृशीम् भाममहिमानुरूपा [ कन्यका- १ राजाभूथिए तो विश्वत लेन फमणा । निमिः पामधम मा सर्वमा पर पद र विप०.२ समधमा-शनि जय 'उमुरी मुतारयमंगा मेभानुपरगतश्र नम्तमा ननयोतावास्यापित हि एातामरा दत् ॥ इनि. पटनि 'बर्ग.पा.५'पद, पा सममि. इ पा..10 पाशी यत् जनयर पगमा पम् । वरपर पनीर HOPE साहविश दीयमवश्य 'इयत्र । पाया विभाग पटगत्थाय वाममार। नमस पारगमनोनम 'इति। विहे गशिरादी फ ापा कम न प्राधयारामिगत ! 'प्रपइना । पापनि प्रविनि प्रामा' 'नत्वात् ।। है. .

·२५८ खुवैशे नात्र . तनयकौतुकक्रियां ] कन्यकानां सीतादीनां तनयानां रामादीनां च कौतुकक्रिया विवाहोत्सवं वितेनतुः विस्तृतवन्तौ । तमोतलिट् ॥ पार्थिवीमुदवहद्रघूदहो लक्ष्मणस्तदनुजामथोमिलाम् । यौ तयोरवरजी वरीजसौ तौ कुशध्वजसुते सुमध्यमे ॥ ५४॥ उद्बहतीत्युद्वहः । पचाद्यच् । रघूणामुग्रहो रघूद्वहः रामः । पृथिव्या अपत्य स्त्री पार्थिवी । ' तस्यापत्यम्' इत्यणि 'टिट्ठा-' इति डीप् । तां [ पार्थिवीं ] सीताम् उदवहत् परिणीतवान् । अथ लक्ष्मणः तस्याः सीताया अनुजां [तद- नुजाम् ] जनस्यौरसीम् ऊर्मिलाम् उदवहत् । यो वरोजसौ तयोः राम लक्ष्मणयोः अवरजौ अनुजातौ भरतशत्रुनो तो सुमध्यमे कुशध्वजस्य जनका. नुजस्य मुते कन्यके [ कुशध्वजसुते ] माण्डवीं श्रुतकीर्ति चोदवहताम् । व्युत्क्रमविवाहदोपो भिनोदरत्वात् । तदुक्तम्- पितृव्यपुने सापल्ये परनारीमुतेषु च । विवाहाधानयज्ञादी परिवेत्ताद्यदूषणम् ।। ' इति ।। ते चतुर्थसहितास्त्रयो वभुः सूनवो नववधूपरिग्रहोंः । सामदानविधिभेदनिग्रहाः सिद्धिमन्त इव तस्य भूपतेः ॥ ५५ ॥ ते चतुर्थसहिताः त्रयः । चवार इत्यर्थः । वृत्तानुसारादेवमुक्तम् । सूनवः नववधूपरिग्रहाः । सिद्धिमन्तः फलसिद्धियुक्ताः तस्य भूपतेः दशरथस्य सामदानविधिभेदनिग्रहाः चत्वार उपायाः इव वभुः। विधीयत इति विधिः । दानमेव विधिः । निग्रहो दण्डः । सूनूनामुपायैर्वधूनां सिद्धिभिश्चौपम्यमित्यनुसंधेयम् ॥ तो नराधिपसुता नृपात्मजैस्ते च ताभिरगमन्कृतार्यताम् । सोऽभवद्वरवधूसमागमः प्रत्ययप्रकृतियोगसंनिमः ॥५६॥ ता नराधिपसुताः जनकान्यका. नृपात्मजैः दशरथपुत्रैः कृतार्थतां कुलशी- लवयोस्पादिसाफल्यम् अगमन् । ते च ताभिः तथा। किं च । स वराणां वधूना च समागमः [ वरवधूसमागमः ] । [ प्रत्ययप्रकृतियोगसनिमः ] प्रत्य- याना प्रकृतीनां च योग इव संनिभातीति संनिभः । अभवत् । पचायच् । प्रत्ययाः सनादयो येभ्यो विधीयन्ते ताः प्रकृतयः । यथा प्रकृतिप्रत्यययोः सहकार्थसाधनत्वं तद्वदनापीति भावः॥ एवमात्तरतिरात्मसंभवास्तानिवेश्य चतुरोऽपि तत्र सः । अध्वसु त्रिपु विसष्टमथिला स्वां पुरी दशरयो न्यवर्तत ॥ ५७॥ १'मधिलीम्' इ.२ 'ललितवाचमूर्मिनाम' इ. च पा.. ३ सांयाइये भातरं परमम्पपि मुशायनम् । पनीयानेप मे भ्राता अह ज्येष्ठो महामुने ।। ६. रामा.. 'परिग्रहात् '. पा.. • नाथ पापिषमुना'. पा...। यः शष्प स्वेतारवार्षे स्वारियान्वयबोधने । पदपेक्ष- स्नयो पूर्ण मानिःप्रत्ययः पर ॥ इति हरिका..

·एसदश सग । २५९ एवमत्तिरति अनुरागवान् स दशरथ तान् चतुर अपिआत्मसंभवान् पुनान् तत्र मिथिलाया निवेश्य विवाह्य । 'निवेश शिविरोदाहविन्यासपु प्रकीर्तित ' । इति विश्व । त्रिपु अध्वसु प्रयाणेषु सत्सु विसृष्टमेथिल सन् । स्वा पुरी न्यवर्तत । उद्देशकियापेक्षया कर्मत्व पुर्या ॥ तस्य जातु मरुतः प्रतीपगा वर्त्मसु ध्वजतरुपमाथिनः । चिलिशुभ्रंशतया वरूथिनीमुत्तटा इव नदीरयाः स्थलीम् ॥ ५८ ॥ जातु कदाचिद् वर्मसु घना एव तरवस्ता प्रमथ्नन्ति ये ते ध्वजतरुपमा शिन प्रतीपगा प्रतिफूलगामिन मस्त' । उत्तटा नदीरया स्थलीम् में कृत्रिमभूमिम् इव । “जानपदकुण्ड- इत्यादिना डीप् । तस्य वरूथिनी सेना भृ- शतया भृश चिक्किशु क्लिश्यन्ति स्म ।। लक्ष्यते स्म तदनन्तरं रविचंद्धभीमपरिवेपमण्डलः । वैनतेयशमितस्य भोगिनो भोगवेष्टित इव च्युतो मणिः ॥ ५९।। तदनन्तर प्रतीपपपनान तर बद्ध भैम परिवेपस्य परिधमण्डल यस्य स [व द्धभीमपरिवेपमण्डल ] 'परिवेषस्तु परिविरुषसूर्यकमण्डले ।' इत्यमर । रचिं वैनतेयशमितस्य गइहतस्य भोगिन सर्पस्य भोगेन कायेन । ' भोग मुखे स्रयादिभूतावहेश्व फणकाययो । इत्यमर । वेटित [ भोगवेष्ठित ] च्युत शिरोभ्रष्ट मणि इव । लक्ष्यते स्म ।। श्येनपक्षपरिसरालमा सांध्यमेघरुधिरावाससः । अङ्गना इव रजस्वला दिशो नो बभूवुरवलोकनक्षमाः ॥ ६ ॥ [ध्येनपक्षपरिधूसरालका ] श्येनपक्षा एव परिधूसरा अलका यास तास्त योका सांध्यमेघा एव सधिरादाणि पासांसि यासा तास्तथोक्ता [ सांध्यमेघ- रुधिरावासस ] । रजो धूलिरासामस्तीति रजस्वला । 'रज वृष्यामुतिपरि दपो वलचू' इति वलप्रत्यय । दिशा। रजस्वला ऋतुमन्य अइना इव ।' स्या दज पुष्पमार्तवम् ' इत्यमर । अवलोकनक्षमा दर्शनार्हा नो बभूवुः । एकमाई दोषादपरन शास्त्रदोपादिति विशेयम् । अत्र रजोटिरुपात उत्त । भास्करय दिशमध्युवास या तां श्रिताः प्रतिभयं बवासिरे। क्षत्रशोणितपितृक्रियोचित चोर्दयन्त्य इव भार्गवं शिवाः ॥ ६१ ॥ भास्कर या दिशम् अध्युवास च यस्यां दिशुपित । उपाध्यास 4 . १ अय शिदाचार । एक सप्तमसर्ग निमाविशेषाधितेन'..'मनि' -उदना 'घ पा. वेष्टन ५ साद्र ६ नदपाय, गैरसर दोधयन्य , पाटा.

·२६० रघुवंशे . कर्मलम् । तां दिशं श्रिताः शिवाः गोमायवः । 'स्त्रियां शिवा भूरिमायुगोमायुमृग- धूर्तमा।' इत्यमरः । क्षरशोणितेन या पितृक्रिया पितृतर्पण तत्रोचित परिचित [क्षत्रशोणितपितृक्रियोचितं] भार्गवं चोदयन्त्यः इव प्रतिभय भयकरं घवासिरे स्बु । 'वास शब्दे ' इति धातोर्लिट् । 'तिरश्वां वासितं स्तम्' इत्यमरः ॥ तत्पतीपपवनादि वैकृतं प्रेक्ष्य शान्तिमधिकृत्य कृत्यवित् । अन्वयुन गुरुमीश्वरः क्षितेः स्वन्तमित्यलघयत्स तद्यथाम् ॥ ६२॥ तत् प्रतीपपवनादि वैकृतं दुर्निमित्तं प्रेक्ष्य कृत्यवित् कार्यश. क्षितेः ईश्वरः शान्तिम् अनर्थनित्तिम् अधिकृत्य उद्दिदय गुरुं वसिष्टम् अन्वयुइक्त अपच्छन् । प्रश्नोऽनुयोग. पृच्छा च' इत्यमरः । स गुरुः स्वन्तं शुभोद भावि इति तस्य राज्ञो व्यथा [ तद्यथाम् ] अलघयत् लघूकृतवान् ॥ तेजसः सपदि राशिरुत्थितः प्रादुरास किल वाहिनीमुखे । यः प्रमृज्य नयनानि सैनिकर्लक्षणीयपुरुषाकृतिचिरात् ॥ ६३ ॥ सपदि उत्थितः तेजस राशिः वाहिनीमुख सेनाने प्रादुरास किल सल । यः सैनिकैः नयनानि प्रमृज्य चिरात् [ लक्षणीयपुरुपाकृतिः ] लक्षणीया भावनीया पुरषाकृतिर्यस्य स तथोक्त: । भभूदिति शेषः । पियमंशमुपवीतलक्षणं मातृकं च धनुरूजितं दधत् । यः ससोम इव धर्मदीधितिः सद्विजित इव चन्दनद्रुमः ॥ ६४ ॥ उपवीतं लक्षणं चिह्न यस्य तं [ उपवीतलक्षणम् ] । पितुरयं पित्र्यः । वास्तुपिशुपसो यत् ' इति यत्प्रत्ययः । तं [ पिन्यम् ] अंशम् । धनुपोर्जितं ध. नुवर्जितम् । मातुरय मातृकः । 'ऋतष्टन् ' इति उप्रत्ययः । तं [ मातृकम् ] अशं च दधद् यः भार्गव । संसोमः चन्द्रयुक्त धर्मदीधितिः सूर्यः इव । सद्वि- जिदः ससर्प' चन्दनमः इव स्थितः ॥ येन रोपपरुपात्मनः पितुः शासने स्थितिभिदोऽपि तस्युपा । वेपमानजननीशिरश्छिदा मागजीयत घृणा ततो मही ॥६५॥ रोपेण पर आमा बुद्धिर्यस्य सः । आत्मा जीवो भूतियुद्धिः' इत्यमरः । तस्य रोपपरुपात्मनः स्थितिभिः अपि मर्यादालदिनोऽपि पिठः शासने तस्थुपा १ शिवारुतम्य अगभगनफन्दे वृ. मा-गरविक्ष्यममा दीमा विशेषगाइन्यशोमना । पुरे मेन्यो समस्या र फटा पर्योन्मुवी शिवा ॥ २' सानादि' इ. पा.. भिमशान- निम्' इ. पा०. ५.अधिगम्य." उशिर , उरिएन पा.. 'पिन्यासम'इ. पा. रेणुश नाम पग्मुगमप माता राना मनिन पुरीगान मारनेग प्रेसनजिन राजन् अधिगम्य नराम् । रेगुफा वाम पास ग घ नरमे दही मृप ॥ ८ सपी विधानगटो पन्द्रगम्योरेवारपानमसभा नपानि पविमुनिपतितनियमालियानयोनम् । मिति.

·एकादश सर्ग । स्थितेन वेपमानजननीशिरश्किदा येन पार घृणा अजीयत । ततः अनन्तरं मही अजीयत । मातृहन्तु क्षत्रवधाकुतो जुगुप्सेति भावः ॥ अक्षवीजवलयेन निर्वभौ दक्षिणश्रवणसंस्थितेनं यः । क्षत्रियान्तकरणकविंशतेाजपूर्वगणनामिवोद्वहन् ॥ ६६ ॥ य भार्गको दक्षिणप्रवणे सस्थितेन [ दक्षिणश्रवणसस्थितेन] अक्षवीजव- लयेन अक्षमालया क्षत्रियान्तकरणाना क्षत्रियवधानामेकविंशतरेकविंशतिसरयाया' क्षित्रियान्तकरणकविंशते ] व्याजोऽक्षमालारूप पूर्वो यस्यास्ता गणना [व्याज- पूर्वगणनाम् ] उद्वहन इव निर्बभौ ।। तं पितुर्वधभवेन मन्युना राजवंशनिधनाय दीक्षितम् । बालसूनुरवलोक्य भार्गवं स्वां दशां च विपसाद पार्थिवः ॥ ६७ ॥ पितु. जमदो बधभवेन क्षत्रियककाघोद्भवेन मन्युना कोपेन [राज- वंशनिधनाय ] राजवशानां निवनाय नाशार्थम् । 'नियन, स्यारकुले नाशे' इति विश्व । दीक्षितम् । प्रवृत्तमित्यर्थ । तं भार्गवं स्वां दशां च अवलोक्य वाला सूगको यस्य म [ बालसूनु ] पार्थिव विपसाद । स्वस्यातिदौर्बल्याच्छ- योश्चातिकोधारकांदिशीकोऽभवदित्यर्थः ।। नाम राम इति तुल्यमात्मजे वर्तमानमहिते च दारुणे । हृयमस्य भयदायि चाभवद्रलजातमिव हारसर्पयोः ।। ६८ ॥ आत्मजे पुने दाणे घोरे अहित शमौ च तुल्यम् अविशेषेण वर्तमान राम इति नाम । हारसर्पयो. वर्तमान रत्नजात रलजाति इय । अस्य दशरयस्य तुचं हृदयगम भयदायि भयर च अभवत् ॥ अय॑मर्यमिति चादिनं नृपं सोऽनवेक्ष्य भरताग्रजो यतः । क्षत्रकोपेंदहनार्चिपं ततः संदधे दृशमुदग्रताराम् ।। ६९ ॥ स भार्गव ।अर्यम् अयम् इति वादिनं नृपम् अनवेश्य यतः यत्र भरताग्र- जः तत तत्र । 'इतराभ्योऽपि दृश्यन्ते' इति सावधिभक्तिकस्तमि क्षक्षणाले विषये य कोपदहनो रोपामिस्तस्यार्षिर्ष ज्यालानिर स्थिता [क्षनकोपदहनाचिंप] । 'ज्वालाभासोनपुंस्यचि' इत्यमर । उदमा तारकाक्नीनियस्याम्नाम् [ उग्रतारकाम् । 'तारकामण कनीनिका' इत्यमर । दश संबंधे। तेन कासुरनिक्तमुष्टिना रायको विगतमीः पुरोगतः । अङ्गुलाविवरचारिणं शरं कुर्वता निजगदे युयुत्सुना ॥ ७० ॥ पूणा ठपा कामाशयपिचाररता था । २ समपेण ३ नया च मारने-वगावरमग- देश मा मनाविसमा धिवी तानिया पुल सिदारयो नशा गुन...पा. तारफर, पिन, नियुन ८ सरण, निरम् । पा। ३-४ ·२६२ रघुवंशे कार्मुकनिषक्तमुष्टिना । शरं अङ्गुलीविवरचारिणं कुर्वता । योभुमिच्छता युयुत्सुना । तेन भार्गवेण । वर्ना । विगतभीः निभीकः सन् । पुरोगतः अप्रगतः राघवो निजगदे उक्तः । कर्मणि लिट् ॥ क्षत्रजातमपकारवरि मे तनिहत्य बहुशः शमं गतः । मुप्तसर्प इव दण्डघटनाद्रोपित्तोऽस्मि तब विक्रमभवात् ।। ७१ ॥ क्षत्रजातं मरजाति । मे [अपकारवैरि ] अपकारेण पितृवधरूपेण वैरि द्वेषि । तत् क्षनजातं बहुशः एकविंशतिवारान् निहत्य शमं गतः अस्मि । तथापि सुप्त- सर्पः दण्डधट्टनाद् इव तव विक्रमस्य श्रवादाकर्णनाद् [विकमश्रवात् ] रोपितः रोपं प्रापितः अस्मि ॥ मैथिलस्य धनुरन्यपार्थिवस्त्वं किलानमितपूर्वमक्षणोः । तन्निशम्य भवता समर्थये वीर्य,ङ्गमिव भग्नमात्मनः ।। ७२ ।। अन्यः पार्थिवै [अन्यपायिवैः] । अनमितपूर्व पूर्वमनामितम् । मुग्मुपेति समासः । अस्य मैथिलस्य धनुः त्वम् अक्षणोः क्षतवान् । किल इति वार्तायाम् । 'यार्तासंभाव्ययोः किल' इत्यमरः । तद् धनुर्भङ्गं निशम्य आर्ण्य भवता आत्मनः मम वीर्यमेव शृद्भ- [चीर्यशृङ्गम् ] भन्नम् इव समर्थये मन्ये ।। अन्यदा जगति राम इत्ययं शब्द उच्चरित एव मामगात् । बीडमावहति मे स संप्रति व्यस्तत्तिरुदयोन्मुखे त्वयि ॥ ७३ ॥ अन्यदा अन्यस्मिन्काले जगति राम इति अयं शब्दः उच्चरितः सन् माम् एव अगात् । संप्रति त्वयि उदयोन्मुसे सति व्यस्तवृत्ति. विपरीतत्ति. । अन्या- गामीति यावत् । स शन्दःमे वीडम् आवहति लन्न करोति ॥ विभ्रतोऽत्रमचलेऽप्यकुण्ठितं द्वौ रिपू मा मतो समागसौ । धेनुंवत्सहरणाच हैहयस्त्वं च कीर्तिमपहर्तुमुद्यतः ॥ ७४ ॥ अचले श्रीयाद्री अपिअकुण्ठितम् अखं विभ्रतःमम द्वौसमागसी तुल्यापराधी रिपू मती । धेनोः पितृहोमपेनोवत्सस्य हरणातो. [ धेनुवत्सहरणात् ] हैहयः कार्तवीर्य. च कीर्तिम् अपहर्तुम् उद्यतः उगुक त्वं च । यताहरणे भारतगैर- 'प्रमत्तयाधमात्तस्य होमयेन्यास्ततो बलात् । अहार पत्म पोशन्त्या यभा च महाद- मान् ॥ इति । क्षत्रियान्तकरणोऽपि विक्रमस्तेन मामरति नाजिते त्वयि । पावफस्य माहिमा स गण्यते कक्षवज्ज्वलति सागरेऽपि यः॥७५॥ "अरपारि पि.पिस्थित, उपन,... धामविभपात ५ प्रधानोप मारनामावेप्यारागनभेदप्रभात 'म होमपेटार'. पा..

·एकादशः सर्गः। तेन कारणेन । क्रियते येनासौ करणः । क्षनियान्तस्य करणः [ क्षत्रियान्तकरणः] अपि विक्रमः । त्वाये अजिते मां न अवति न प्राणाति । तपा हि । पावकस्य अमेः महिमा स गण्यते य. कक्षवत् कक्ष इव । 'तत्र तस्येव' इति सप्तम्यर्थे वतिः । सागरे अपि ज्वलति॥ विद्धि चावलमोजसा हरेरश्वरं धनुरभाजि यत्त्वया । खातमूलमनिलो नदीरयैः पातयत्यपि मृदुस्तटद्रुमम् ॥ ७६ ॥ किं च ऐश्वरं धनुः हरेः विष्णोः ओजसा बलेन आत्तवलं हृतसार च विद्धि । यद धनुः त्वया अभाजि अभनि । 'भजेश्च चिणि ' इति विभापया नलोपः । तथाहि । नदीरयैः खातमूलम् अवदारितपादं तटगुमं मृदुः अपि अनिलः पातयति । ततः शिशुरपि रौद्र धनुरभाडक्षमिति मा गर्वीरिति भावः ॥ तन्मदीयमिदमायुधं ज्यया संगमय्य सशरं विकृप्यताम् । तिष्ठतु प्रधनमेवमप्यहं तुल्यवाहुतरसा जितस्त्वया ॥ ७ ॥ तत् तस्मात् मदीयम इदम् आयुध कार्मुकै ज्यया संगमय्य संयोज्य । 'त्यपि लघुपूर्वात् ' इति गेरयादेशः । सशरं यथा तथा त्वया चिकृप्यताम् । अधनं रणः तिपतु । प्रधनं तावदास्तामित्यर्थः । 'प्रधनं मारगे रणे' इति विश्वः । एवम् अपि मद्धनुःकर्षणेऽपि अहं तुल्यवाहुतरसा समबाहुबलेन । 'तरसी बलरंही' इत्यमरः । त्वया जितः॥ फातरोऽसि यदि चोद्गतार्चिपा तर्जितः परशुधारया मम । ज्यानिघाँतकठिनाडुलिर्वृथा वध्यतामभययाचनाञ्जलिः ।। ७८ ।। यदि या उद्गतार्चिपा उद्गतविषा मम परशुधारया तर्जितः कातरः असि भीतोऽमि चेत् । वृथा [ज्यानिघातकठिनाङ्गुलिः ] ज्यानिधातेन कठिना अगुलयो यस्य स तथोक्तः अभययाचनाअलि अभयप्रार्थनाजलिः वध्यताम् । ती युतावालि पुमान्' इत्यमरः ॥ एवमुक्तवति भीमदर्शने भार्गवे स्मितविकम्पिताधरः । तदनुर्ग्रहणमेव राधवः मत्यपद्यत समर्थमुत्तरम् ॥ ७९ ॥ भीमदर्गने भार्गवे एवम् उक्तवाक्ति सति । राघवः मिनेन हासेन विकम्पि- १रसम् ह. पा.. २ पुरा जित शिक्षा अप्रतिमाद दे पनुपी निमक गित शिवाय दो। नतीनो को पलाता इति ३३ पटो प्रधा तो फरई जनरामाम पिपर. दायोः माते युद्ध भगवान रियाशिययुर्वरीय गान शिव प सम्भपापस इ. रामालम् । समयभिमानता नीमना दिनपसाचन पनु ।... मिई है. पा.

·२६४ रघुवशे ताधरः [स्मितविकम्पिताधरः] सन् । तद्धनुग्रहणम् एव समर्थम् उधितम्, उत्तरं प्रत्यर्पद्यत अशीचकार ॥ पूर्वजन्मघनुपा समागतः सोऽतिमात्रलघुदर्शनोऽभवत् । केवलोऽपि सुभगो नवाम्बुदः किं पुनस्त्रिदशचापलाञ्छितः॥८॥ पूर्वजन्मनि नारायणावतारे यधनुस्तेन [ पूर्वजन्मधनुपा] समागतः संगतः स रामोऽतिमानमत्यन्तं लघुर्देर्शनः प्रियदर्शनः [अतिमात्रलघुदर्शनः] अभवत् । तथा हि नवाम्बुदः केवलः रिकः अपि सुभगः । निदशचापेनेन्द्रधनुपा लाञ्छतश्चिहितः [त्रिदशचापलाञ्छितः] किं पुनः । सुभग एवेति भावः ।। तेन भूमिनिहितककोटि तत्कामुकं च वलिनाऽधिरोपितम् । निभश्च रिपुरास भूभृतां धूमशेप इव धूमकेतनः ।। ८१॥ बलिना तेन रामेण भूमिनिहितैका कोटिर्यस्य तव [ भूमिनिहितककोटि] कर्मणे प्रभवतीति कार्मुकं धनुः च । 'कर्मण उकञ्' इत्युफप्रत्ययः । अधिरोपितम् । भूभृतां रिपुः भार्गव च । धूमशेषः धूमकेतनः अग्नि इव । निष्प्रभः निस्तेजस्कर आस बभूव । आसेति तिडन्तप्रतिरूपकमव्ययं दीप्त्यर्थकस्यास्ते रूपं वा ॥ तावुभावपि परस्पैरस्थितौ वर्धमानपरिहीनतेजसौ । पश्यति स्म जनता दिनात्यये पार्वणों शशिदिवाकराविव ॥ ८२ ।। परस्परस्थितो अन्योन्याभियुक्तौ ।[ वर्धमानपरिहीनतेजसौ ] वर्धमान च परिहीनं चेति द्वन्दः । वर्धमानपरिहीने तेजसी ययोः तो उभौ राघवभार्गवौ अपि। दिनात्यये सायंकाले पर्वणि भवी पार्वणो शशिदिवाकरी इव । जनता जनसमूहः । 'प्रामजनबन्धुसहायेभ्यस्तल्' इति तत्प्रत्ययः । पश्यति स्म अपश्यत् । अत्र राघवस्य शशिना भार्गवस्य भानुनौपम्यं द्रष्टव्यम् ।। तं कृपामृदुरवेक्ष्य भार्गवं राघवः स्खलितवीर्यमात्मनि । स्वं च संहितममोर्धमाशुगं व्याजहार हरसूनुसंनिभः ॥ ८३ ॥ हरसनुसंनिमः स्कन्दममः कृपामृदुः राघवः । आत्मनि विषये स्वालि- तवीर्य पुष्ठितशति तं भार्गवं स्वं स्वरीय संहितम् अमोघम् आशुगं याणं च अवेक्ष्य व्याजहार वभाष ॥ १'नीचो पद्धति न फरुन न पदति सुजन फरोत्येव' इति मात्र । २ 'म' इ. पा. ३ लाम्चन . ४ उभयोरपि विष्णुसवायूर्वजन्म परशुरामरूप नस्य धनुभाइ दि... 'लपुरगुरो च मनाने निसरे यारपीपम्' इ. मेदिनी । ६.फोटना, निहने... 'पाप वर्गविकृति घ भागंदो पधोन इस पामय धज.पा. नक्षण ..म्पर. १. अनुपए मो. शान्तर-यात्येक्तोऽ म्नाशिवरं पनिरोपधीनामावतारुणपुर मर एस्तो जोदपस्य युगपदपसनोइयाा फो मिसम्यान इवेष दशान्ताए ॥ इति ।१'अवन्यम' इ.पा.

·एसदश सर्ग। २६५ न अहर्तुमलमस्मि निर्दयं विप्र इत्यभिभवत्यपि त्वयि । शंस किं गतिमनेन परिणा हन्मि लोकमुत ते मखार्जितम् ॥ ८४ ॥ अभिमपति अपि त्वयि । विमः इति हेतो । निर्दयं प्रहर्तुम् अलं शक न अस्मि । किं तु अनेन पत्रिणा शरेण ते गतिं गमन हन्मि । उत मखार्जितं लोक स्वर्ग हमि शंस ब्रूहि ॥ प्रत्युवाच तमृपिन तत्त्वतस्त्वां न वेनि पुरुपं पुरातनम् । गां गतस्य तव धाम वैष्णवं कोपितो हसि मया दिक्षुणा ॥ ८५ ॥ •ऋपिः भार्गव तं राम प्रत्युवाच । किमिति । तत्त्वतः स्वरूपत त्यां पुरा- तनं पुरुप न वेनि इति न । किंतु वेदयेत्यर्य । किं तु गां गतस्य भुक्मयतीर्णस्य तव वैष्णव धाम तेज दिदृक्षुणा शमिछुना भया कापितः हि असि ।। भस्मसात्कृतवतः पितृद्विपः पात्रसाच वसुधां ससागराम् । आहितो जयविपर्ययोऽपि मे श्लाघ्य एव परमेष्ठिना त्वया ॥८६॥ पितृद्विपः पितृरिण भस्मसात्कृतयत योपेन भस्मीकुर्वत ।' विभाग साति का- स्न्य इति सातिप्रत्यय । ससागरां वसुधां च पानसात् पायाधीन देय कृतवत । 'देये मा च' इति चारात्साति । कृतकृत्यस्य में परमेष्ठिना परमपुरुषेण त्वया आ- हितः कृत जयविपर्ययः पराजय अपि श्लास्यः आशास्य एव ॥ तद्गति मतिमतां वरेपिसता पुण्यतीर्थगमनाय रक्ष में। 'पीडयिष्यति न मां खिलीकृता स्वर्गपद्धतिरभोगलोलुपम् ॥ ८७ ॥ तत् तस्मातारणा मतिमतां घर पुण्यतीर्थगमनाय आमिष्टाम् इप्सितां मे गति रक्ष पालम । किं तु सिलीकृता दुर्गमीयतापि स्वर्गपद्धति अभीगलो- लुएं भोगनि म्यई मां न पीढयिष्यति । अतस्तामेव जहीत्यर्थ ॥ प्रत्यपपत तथेति राघवः प्रामुखय विससर्न सायकम् । भार्गवस्य मुंहतोऽपि सोऽभवत्स्वर्गमार्गपरिघो दुरत्ययः ।। ८८ ॥ रापद तथा इति मत्यपधत अद्रीतवा भाइ मुग्नः इन्ददिमुग सायर्क विससर्ज च । स सापर सुकृत अपिसावारिगोपिकगते शिप् । भार्गवस्य पुरत्ययः दुरतिम वर्गमार्गम्य परिप प्रतियए [ स्वर्गमागंपरिध] अभवत् ।

·रघुवशे . राघवोऽपि चरणौ तपोनिधेः क्षम्यतामिति वदन्समस्पृशत् । निर्जितेषु तरसा तरस्विनां शत्रुषु प्रणतिरेव कीर्तये ।। ८९ ॥ राघवः अपि क्षम्यताम् इति वदन तपोनिधेः भार्गवस्य चरणौ समस्पृशत प्रणनाम । तथा हि । तरस्विनां बलवता तरसा चलेन निजितेपु शत्रुषु प्रणतिः एच कीर्तये । भवतीति शेष ।। राजसत्वमवधूय मातृकं पित्र्यमस्मि गमितः शमं यदा । नन्वनिन्दितफलो मम त्वया निग्रहोऽप्ययमनुग्रहीकृतः ॥९॥ मातुरागत मातृकं राजसत्वं रजोगुणप्रर्धानत्वम् अवधूय पितुरागत पित्र्यं शर्म यदा गमितोऽस्मि । तदा त्वया मम अपेक्षितत्वादनिन्दितमगर्हित फल स्वर्गहानि- लक्षण यस्य स [ अनिन्दितफल ] अयं निग्रहः अपकार अपि अनुग्रहीकृत- ननु उपकारीकृत खलु ॥ साधयाम्यहमविघ्नमस्तु ते देवकार्यमुपपादयिष्यतः । अचिवानिति वचः सलक्ष्मणं लक्ष्मणाग्रजमृपिस्तिरोदधे ॥११॥ अहं साधयामि गच्छामि । देवकार्यमुपपादयिष्यतः सपादयिष्यत ते अविनं अस्तु विनाभावोऽस्तु । 'अव्यय विभक्ति- इत्यादिनार्थाभावेऽव्ययीभाव । सह लक्ष्म- णेन सलक्ष्मण । त[सलक्ष्मणं] । तेन सहेति तुल्ययोगे' इति बहुचीहि । लक्ष्म- णाग्रज रामम् इति वच ऊचिवान् उक्तवान् । ब्रून धम् । ऋषिः तिरोधे अन्तर्दधे ॥ तस्मिन्गते विजयिनं परिरभ्य राम लहादमन्यत पिता पुनरेव जातम् । तस्याभवत्क्षणशुचः परितोपलामः कक्षानिलद्विततरोरिव दृष्टिपातः ।। ९२ ॥ तस्मिन् भागवे गते सति । विजयिनं रामं पिता हात्परिरभ्य भारिद्ध' पुनर्जातम् एर अमन्यत । क्षण शुग्यस्येति विग्रह । क्षणशुचः तस्य दशरथस्य परितोपलाम रातोपप्राप्ति । पक्षामिना दावानलेन । कक्ष शुष्पमाननवीरयो, इति विश्व । हितस्याभिहतस्य तरो [कक्षाग्निलद्विततरो] वृष्टिपातः इच । अमवत् ॥ अथ पथि गमयित्वा कप्तरम्योपकार्ये कतिचिदवनिपालः शर्वरी: गर्वग्ल्पः । अप २ शाभत पेय, शम-परं ।'मन' पा "अनुप्रा न.पा. याम- पारितुपन्यम् । क्षधिय चितान प्रमधिगुणा पाा.शाध, 'म यामि' पा. ८ अम्मा- परमिद पति-निय झिट धाम गरये येण्याचे तिदिनामिनेगामि तिवारमादि- TV मागपोप निजमाभम पयोग ·द्वादश सर्ग। पुरमविशदयोध्या मैथिलीदर्शनीनां कुवलयितगवाक्षां लोचनैरङ्गनानाम् ॥ २३ ॥ अथ । ईपदसमाप्त शर्व शर्वकल्प । 'ईपदसमाप्तौ-' इति कापप्रत्यय । अवनिपाल । मलप्सा रम्या नवा उपकार्या यस्मिस तस्मिन् । कलप्तरम्योपकार्य] पथि कतिचित शर्वरी रात्री गमयित्वा मैथिलीदर्शनीनाम् अङ्गनाना लोचने । कुवलयानि येषां सतातानि कुवलयिता । तदस्य सनात तारकादिभ्य इतथ् ' इतातप्रत्यय । कुवलयिता गवाक्षा यस्यारता [ कुवलयितगवाक्षा ] पुरम् अयोध्याम् आविशत् प्रविष्टवान् ।। इति महामहोपाध्यायकोलाचल्मलिनाथसूरिविरचितया सजावनीसमाख्यया व्याख्यया समेतो महाकविश्रीकालिदासकृतौ रघुदशे महाकाव्ये सीताविवाहवर्णन नामैकादश सर्ग । द्वादशः सर्गः। बन्दामहे महोद्दण्डदोर्दण्डौ रघुनन्दनी । तेजोनिर्जितमातडमण्डली लोकना दनौ। निर्विष्टविपयस्नेहः स दशान्तमुपेयिवान् । आसीदासननिर्वाणः मदीपार्जिरिवोपसि ॥१॥ [निर्विष्टविपर्यस्नेह ] स्नेहयति प्रीणयति पुरुषमिति स्नेहा । पवाद्यच् । नियति पुरमा येष्विनि वा स्नेहा । अधिकरणार्थे घन् । विषया शब्दादयस्त एव स्नेहा निर्विटा भुक्ता विषयस्नेहा येन स तयाक्त 'निशो भृतिभोगयो 'इति विव । दशा जीवनावस्था तस्य अत वादकम् [ दशान्तम् ], उपयिवान्स दशरथ । उपास प्रदीपाचिरिव दीपज्वालेव । आसन्न निर्वाण' ] आसन्न निर्वाण मोक्षो यस्य स तथोक आसीत् । अर्थि पक्षे तु विपया देश आप्रय भाजन मिति यावत् । 'विषय स्यादिन्द्रियार्थे दशे जनपदेऽपि च इति विश्व । दशा वर्तिका । दशा वर्ताववस्थायाम् ' इति विश्व । निर्वाण विनाश । 'निर्वाण निती माक्ष बिनाशे गनमजने' इति यादव ॥ तं कर्णमूलमागत्य रामे श्रीय॑स्यतामिति । कैफयीशडू येवाह पलितच्छद्मना जरा ॥२॥ जरा कैकेयीशङ्कयाइव पलितस्य पशादिशोग्लयस्य छाना मिपण [ पलित च्छद्मना' पलिन तरसा शौस्य केशादी ' इत्यमर । कर्णमूल रोपवष्टम् १ दर्शिनीनां २ मत्तण्ड सूप । ३ निशाणपदी. ४ निर्विष्ट भुक्त-सिया स्व्याणिस्नेहा रसा येन इति दिविषयाणां रूपरसाना स्नेह प्रीतिन इनि हेचा. मु.दयोप्येवम् । भिटोप मानगर इ.चा.मु. " "जाह इ.फा. 1 अप्रचाकणममीन व्याधिवाचकवादसम्म पाट [ असावाहुपाट इनि दि.] । कणजाहमिति ममीबान पर | नम्य पारे पल्विादिसणादिभ्य कुणजाहनोइयनेन जाहयय ।

·२६८ रघुवैशे D आगत्य रामे श्रीः राज्यलक्ष्मीः न्यस्यता निधीयताम् इति तमाह । दशरथो वृद्धोऽहमिति विचार्य रामस्य यौवराज्याभिषेकं चकाक्षेत्यर्थः ॥ सा पौरान्पौरकान्तस्य रामस्याभ्युदयश्रुतिः । प्रत्येकं ह्लादयांचक्रे कुल्येवोधानपादपान् ॥ ३ ॥ सा पौरकान्तस्य रामस्यांभ्युदयश्रुतिः अभिषेकवार्ता । कुल्या कृत्रिमा सरित् । 'कुल्याल्पा कृत्रिमा सरित् इत्यमरः । उद्यानपादपानिव । पौरान्म- त्येकं ह्लादयांचवे ॥ तस्याभिषेकसभारं कल्पितं क्रूरनिश्श्या । दूपयामास कैकेयी शोकोष्णैः पार्थिवाश्रुभिः ॥ ४ ॥ कृरनिश्चया कैकयी तस्य रामस्य कल्पितं संभूतमभिषेकस्य संभारमुपकरणं [अभिपेकसभारम् ] शोकोष्णैः पार्थिवाश्रुभिः दूपयामास । स्ववैमुख्यमू- लेन राजशोकेन प्रतिववन्धेत्यर्थः ।। सा किलावासिता चण्डी भ; तत्संश्रुतौ वरा। उद्ववामेन्द्रसिक्ता भूविलमग्नाविवारगी ॥५॥ चण्डी अतिकोपना । चण्डस्त्वत्यन्तकोपनः' इत्यमरः।सा किल भी आश्वासिता अनुनीता सती [ तत्संथुतो] तेन भर्चा संश्रुतौ प्रतिशती घरी इन्द्रेण सिकाभिदृष्टा इन्द्रसिता भाविले वल्मीकादौ मनौ [विलमग्नो] उरगौ इवाउद्ववाम उजगार ॥ तयोचतुर्दशकेन रामं प्राचार्जयत्समाः। द्वितीयेन सुतस्यैच्छद्वैधव्यैकफलां श्रियम् ॥ ६ ॥ सा तयोः परयोर्मध्ये एकेन वरेण राम चतुर्दश समाः संवत्सरान् । अत्यन्तसंयोगे द्वितीया । प्रावाजयत् प्रावासयत् । द्वितीयेन सुतस्य भरतस्य वैधव्यैकफला स्ववैधव्यमात्रफलाम् । न तूपभोगफलामिति भावः । श्रियम् ऐच्छत् इयेष ॥ पित्रा दत्ता रुदनरामः प्राग्रहीं प्रत्यपद्यत । पश्चादनाय गच्छेति तदाज्ञां मुदितोऽग्रहीत् ।। ७ ॥ रामः प्रान पित्रा दतां महीं रुदन्प्रत्यपद्यत अडीचमार । स्वत्यागदुःसा- दिति भावः । पश्चादनाय गच्छ इति एवंरूपा तदानां पित्राज्ञा मुदितः अग्रहीत् । पिनाशाकरणलाभादिति भावः ।। १ यामास इ. पा. २'अभु-पाष्य-बिन्दुभिः'इ.पा.३ अत्राध्यात्मगमायणम्-पुरा देवागरे युद्ध राजा दशरथः स्वयं । इन्द्रेण याचिनो धन्वी माहाय्यार्थ महारथः ।। जगाम मेनया सा स्वया राहशुभानने। युद्ध प्रार्थनस्तस्य राक्षभे सद्द धनिधन.॥ तदाक्षकीयो न्यपनचिन्नरतम्य नसले तहलेसमावेश्य फीसर नियंत. स्पिनयत्यसितापानी पनिमाणपराम। ननो हत्वाऽमुरान् सान् ददर्श त्यामरिन्दमः । आर्य परमं लेभे सामालिइप सदान्वित । पृणीष सने मनसि पाभिन पारायद पूणीनबमे गजापत्ययम्।त्वपोना परदोरामन् यदिवनं पादपरावयव निट चिर भ्यासतं ममानप । सदा मेष भुपानता दहि पा- दरम् ॥ इति । 'रापाज बने इ.पा. .

·द्वादशः सर्गः। । दघतो मङ्गालक्षाम वसानस्य च वल्कले ददृशुर्विस्मितास्तस्य मुखरोगं समं जनाः ॥८॥ मङ्गलक्षौमे दधतः वल्कले वसानस्य आच्छादयतः च तस्य रामस्य समम् 'एकविषं मुखरागं मुखवणे जनाः विस्मिताः ददृशुः । मुखदुःखयोरविकृत इति भावः ।। स सीतालक्ष्मणसखः सत्याद्गुरुमलोपयन् । विवेश दण्डकारण्यं प्रत्येकं च सतां मनः ॥९॥ स रामः गुरु पितरं सत्याद् वरदानरूपाद् अलोपयन अभ्रंशयन् । [ सी- • लालक्ष्मणसखः ] सीतालक्ष्मणयोः सखेति विग्रहः । ताभ्यां सहितः सन् दण्ड- कारण्यं विवेश । सतां मनः च प्रत्येक विवेश । पितृभच्या सर्वे सन्तः संतुष्टय इति भावः। राजाऽपि तदियोगातः स्मृत्वा शापं स्वकर्मजम् । शरीरत्यागमात्रेण शुद्धिलाभममन्यत ॥१०॥ तद्वियोगातः पुत्रवियोगदु खितः राजा आपि स्वकर्मणा मुनिपुत्रवधरूपेण जातः स्वकर्मजस्तं [ स्वकर्मजं ] गापं पुत्रशोकजमरणात्मकं स्मृत्या शरीरत्याग- मात्रेण देहत्यागेनैव शुद्धिलाभ प्रायश्चित्तम् अमन्यत । मृत इत्यर्थः ॥ विमोपितकुमारं तद्राज्यमस्तमितेश्वरम् । रनान्वेषणदक्षाणां द्विपामामिपतां ययौ ॥११॥ [विप्रोपितकुमारं ] विप्रोपिता गताः कुमारा यस्मिंस्तत्तथोक्तम् । [अस्तमिते. श्वरम् ] अस्तमितो मृतः ईश्वरो राजा यस्य तत्तयाक तदाज्य रन्धोन्वेषणद- क्षाणां द्विपाम् आमिपतां भोग्यवस्तुतां ययौ । 'आमिष भोग्यवस्तुनि' इति केशवः ।। अथानाथाः प्रकृतयो माठबन्धुनिवासिनम् । मॉलरानाययामासुभरतं स्तम्भिताश्रुभिः ॥ १२ ॥ अथ अनाथाःप्रकृतयः अमात्याः। 'प्रकृतिः सहजे योनावमात्ये परमात्मनि ।' इति विश्वः । मातृबन्धुपु निवासिन मातबन्धुनिवासिनम् ] मरतं स्तम्भितानुभिः । पितृमरणगुप्त्यमिति भावः । मौले अभिः सविः आनाययामासुः आगमयांचनुः ।। श्रुत्वा तथाविधं मृत्यु कैकेयीतनयः पितुः । मातुन केवलं स्वस्याः श्रियोऽप्यासीत्पराङ्मुखः ॥ १३ ॥ कैकेयीतनयः भरतः पितुः तथाविधं स्वमातृमूलं मृत्युं मरणं श्रुत्वा स्वस्याः मातुः केवल मातुरेव पराङ्मुखो न। किंतु श्रियः अपि परामुखः आसीद ॥ धीरे च परिएन.२ रागसमन्जसम् इ.पा. ३ रन्धस्य उिद्रस्य वैपुण्यस्प इति सावत् । अन्वेषणं मागण नस्मिन्दसाम्तत्परास्नेपाम्.५ वर्ग, पश, इ.पा.. ५ मुले भवे. मौले कुलामागते. अन एव आप्ते । तस्या इ.पा।

·रघुवंश 7 - ससैन्यश्चान्वगादामं दर्शितानाश्रमालयैः । तस्य पश्यन्ससौमित्रेरुदश्रुवसतिद्रुमान् ।। १४ ॥ ससैन्यः भरत रामम् अन्यगात् च । किं दुर्वन् । आश्रमालयैः वनवासिभिः दर्शितान एते रामनिवासा इति कथितान् ससौमित्र लक्ष्मणसहितस्य तस्य रामस्य वसतिदुमान् निवासवृक्षान् पश्यन् उदश्वः रुदन् ।। चित्रकूटवनस्थ च कथितैस्वर्गातगुरोः । लक्ष्म्या निमन्त्रयांचक्रे तमनुच्छिंटसपदा ॥ १५ ॥ चित्रकूटवनस्थं तं रामं च गुरोः पितु कथितस्वर्गतिः। कथितपितृमरणा सनित्यर्थः । अनुच्छिष्टाननुभूतशिष्टा सपद्गुणोत्को यस्याः । 'संपद्धतौ गुणोत्क्र्षे इति केशव । तया [अनुच्छिष्टसंपदा] लक्ष्म्या करणेन निमन्त्रयांचक्रे आहूतवान् ।। स हि प्रथमजे तस्मिन्नकृतश्रीपरिग्रहे । परिवेत्तारमात्मानं मेने स्वीकरणाद्भुवः ॥ १६ ॥ स हि भरत प्रथमजे अमजे तस्मिन् रामे अकृतश्रीपरिग्रहे सति स्वय भुवःस्वीकरणाद् आत्मानं परिवेत्तारं मेने। 'परिवत्ताऽनुजोऽनूढे ज्येष्ठे दारपरि- प्रहात्' इत्यमर । भूपरिप्रहोऽपि दारपरिग्रहसम इति भाव ॥ तमशक्यमपाक्रष्टुं निर्देशात्स्वार्गणः पितुः । ययाचे पादुके पश्चात्कर्तु राज्याधिदेवते ॥ १७ ॥ स्वर्गिणः पितुः निदेशाद अपाक्रष्टुं निवर्तयितुम् अशक्यं तं रामं पश्चाद्रा- ज्याधिदेवते स्वामिन्यो कर्तु पादुके ययाचे ॥ स विसृष्टस्तथेत्युक्त्वा भ्रात्रा नैवाविशत्पुरीम् । नन्द्रिग्रामंगतस्तस्य राज्यं न्यासमिवाभुनक् ॥ १८॥ भ्रात्रा रामेण तथा इति उक्त्वा विसृष्टः सन् पुरीम् अयोध्या नाधिशदेव । किं तु नन्दिग्रामगतः सन् तस्य रामस्य राज्य न्यासम् इव निक्षेपमिव अभुना अपालयत् । न तूपभुक्तवानित्यर्थ । अन्यथा 'भुजोऽनवने ' इत्यात्मने. पदप्रसनात् । भुजेलेंड् ॥ दृढभक्तिरिति ज्येष्ठे राज्यतृप्णापराइमुखः । मातुः पापस्य भरतः प्रायश्चित्तमिवाकरोत् ॥ १९ ॥ ज्यो दृढभक्तिः राज्यतृष्णापरामुखः भरतः इति पूर्वोत्तानुगनेन मातः १ 'कषिताम्' पा. २ 'वित्रकुशवरथ, 'चिगटस्थित रामम् 'पा.. ३ गदिन, पुगे'-पितु इ. पा.. अनुमृट ६ पा०, उनमेन निघाटमसर्ग-पमुम या हि नृपा परत्रिग ' इति । अत्र हेमादि-दागनिहोत्रम्पार करुन यो मन स्थिते । परिवेना स पिज्ञेय' परिवनिम्नु न । पग्विना पगिविनिभ नाभी पनिगिन। हव्य देशान गृह पम्म नेय पितामता ॥ इति । निर्दे, अदे...पा.७ प्राम: पा. ८ रूप इ. पा. स भरत .

·द्वादशः सर्गः। २७१ पापस्य प्रायश्चित्तं तदपनोदकं कर्म अकरोम् इव । इत्युप्रेक्षा । दृढभकिरित्या दृढशब्दस्य 'स्त्रिया. पुंवत्-' इत्यादिना पुंवद्भावी दुर्घट । 'अघियादिपु' इति निषेधात् । भक्तिशब्दस्य प्रियादिषु पाठात् । अटो दृई भक्तिरस्येति नपुसवपूर्वपदो यहुप्रीहिरिति गणव्याख्याने दृद्धभक्तिरित्येवमादिषु पूर्वपदस्य नपुंसक्स्य विवक्षितत्वात्सिदमिति समाधेयम् । यातिरारश्च-दीर्घनिवृत्तिमानपरो दृढभक्तिशब्द लिङ्गविशेषस्यानुपकारत्वात्स्त्रीत्वमविवक्षितमेव । तस्मादत्रीलिङ्गत्वात् दृढभक्तिशब्दस्याय प्रयोग इत्यभिप्राय । न्यायारोऽयेपम् । भोजराजस्तु-कर्मसाधनस्यैव भक्तिशब्दस्य प्रियादिपाठाद्भवानीभक्तिरित्यादौ कर्मसाधन- त्यायुबद्भावप्रतिषेध । दृढभत्तिरित्यादी भावसाधनन्वात्पुवावसिद्धि पूर्वपदस्येत्याह ।। रामोऽपि सह वैदेवा वने वन्येन वर्तयन् । चचार सानुजः शान्तो वृद्धक्ष्वाकुत्रतं युवा ॥ २० ॥ सानुजः शान्तः रामः अपि वैदेह्या सह वने वन्येन बनभोन कन्दमूला. दिना वर्तयन् पृत्तिं दुर्वधीवरदेवाणां व्रतं वनवासात्मक वृद्धेश्याफुव्रतं धुचा गौवनस्य एव चचार॥ मभावस्तम्भितच्छायमाश्रितः स वनस्पतिम् । कदाचिद सीतायाः शिश्ये किंचिदिव श्रमात् ॥२१॥ स राम कदाचित् प्रभारेण स्वमहिना स्तम्भिता स्थिरीकृता छाया यस्य ते [प्रमावस्तम्भितच्छायं] वनस्पतिम् आश्रितः सन् । किंचिद ईपत् श्र- मात् इव सीतायाः अड्डे शिश्ये मुल्वाप ॥ ऐन्द्रिः फिल नखस्तस्या विददार स्तनौ द्विजः । प्रियोपभोगचिषु पारोभाग्यमियाचरन् ।। २२ ।। पेन्द्रिः इन्द्रस्य पुनो द्विजः १६ी फार तस्याः सीताया स्तनौ । प्रियम्य राम- स्योपभोगविहे' [मियोपभोगचित्रेषु । तत्कुतनयक्षतेचित्यय । पुरोमागिनो दोषैरदर्शिन• कर्म पारोमाग्यम् ।' दोपक्रपुरोभागी' इत्यमर । दु शिदोप- पातम् आचरन पुर्वन इव नरी: चिदार विस्गिकिल इहितो॥ तस्मिन्नास्थदिपीकास्त्रं रामो रामाययोषितः । आत्मानं मुमुचे तस्मादेकनेरव्ययेन सः ॥ २३ ।। रामया सीलपाव रोपिन [ रामायबोधितः ] रामः तस्मिन् काके :पी. फार कागायम् । इपीरा पारामुष्यते' इनिहायुध । आस्थत अस्पनिम्न । मुक्षेपण' इति धातोह । 'अम्पतिविम्यानिमोऽह' इत्यसयर. 'मय. यो सम तर ने पिनं बिभर उन नमिले। 'निन् 'पा 'आधान्' अर र परिममेरक- मनन गीत रामनरेशरावी पास ॥ .

·रघुवंशे "तेस्थुक्' इति थुगागमः। स काक एक्नेत्रस्य व्ययन दानेन [ एकनेत्रव्ययेन] -तस्माद् अत्रात् आत्मानं मुमुचे मुक्तवान् । मुचः कर्तरि लिट् । ' धेनुं मुमोच (२१) इतिवत्प्रयोगः ॥ रामस्त्वासनदेशत्वाद्भरतागमनं पुनः । आशङ्कयोत्सुकसारङ्गां चित्रकूटस्थली जहौ ॥ २४ ॥ राम तु आसनेदशत्वाद् हेतोः पुनःभरतागमनम् आशङ्कच उत्सुकसार- जाम् उत्कण्ठितहरिणां चित्रकूटस्थली जहौ तत्याज । आसनश्वासौ देशश्चेति विग्रहः ॥ प्रययावातिथेयेषु वसन्नृपिकुलेषु सः। दक्षिणां दिशभूक्षेषु वार्षिकेष्विव भास्करः ॥ २५ ॥ स रामः । अतिथिषु साधून्यातिथेयानि । ' पथ्यतिथिवसतिस्वपतेन् ' इति - प्रत्ययः । तेषु [ आतिथेयेषु] ऋषिकुलेषु ऋष्याश्रमेषु । कुल फुल्ये गणे देहे गेहे जनपदेऽन्वय ।' इति हैमः । वर्षाम् भवानि वार्षिकाणि । 'वर्षाभ्यटक ' इति उपप्रत्ययः । तेषु [ वार्षिकेषु ] ऋक्षेषु नक्षत्रेषु राशिपु वा भास्करः इव । वसन् दक्षिणां दिशं प्रययौ। वभौ तमनुगच्छन्ती विदेहाधिपतेः सुता । प्रतिपिद्धाऽपि कैकेय्या लक्ष्मीरिव गुणोन्मुखी ॥ २६ ॥ ते राम अनुगच्छन्ती विदेहाधिपतेः सुता सोता कैकेच्या प्रतिपिद्धा निवारिता अपि गुणोन्मुखी गुणोत्सुका लक्ष्मीः राजलक्ष्मीः इव बभौ ॥ अनुसूयातिसप्टेन पुण्यगन्धेन काननम् । सा चकाराङ्गरागेण पुप्पोचलितपट्पदम् ॥ २७ ॥ सा सीतागुसूययात्रिभार्ययातिसृष्टेन दत्तेन [ अनुसूयातिमृप्टेन ] पुण्यग- न्धेन अरागेण काननं वनं पुष्पोचलितपदपदं ] पुष्पेभ्य उचलिता निर्गताः पट्पदा यस्मिस्तत्तयाभूतं चकार । संध्याभ्रकपिशस्तस्यै विराधो नाम राक्षसः । अतिष्ठन्मार्गमात्य रामस्येन्दोरिव ग्रहः ॥ २८ ॥ संध्यानकपिशः विराधः नाम राक्षसः । ग्रहः राहु इन्दोश्च । तस्य "रामस्य मार्गम् अध्वानम् आवृत्य अवस्थ्य अतिष्ठत् ॥ र्स जहार तयोमध्ये मथिली लोकशोषणः । नभोनभस्ययोदृष्टिमवग्रह इवान्तरे ॥ २९ ॥ लोकस्य शोपण शेषकः [लोकशोपणः] स राक्षम तयोः रामलक्ष्मणयोः १ भरिय सन्मुपी गुगान् इ.पा. २ अन०, 'पिस्टेन' इ.पा. मस्ति, समिर' १.पा.१ फपिल ५'नर' इ. पा.. ६ संज... मध्यान्. ८ मो. , ·द्वादशः सर्गः। २७३ मध्ये मैथिलीम् । नभोनभस्ययोःश्रावणभाद्रपदयोः अन्तरे मध्ये वृष्टिम् अवग्रहः- वषप्रतिबन्धः इव । जहार । 'वृष्टिवर्षे तद्विपातेऽवग्राहावग्रही समौ' इत्यमरः ।। तं विनिष्षिष्य काकुत्स्थौ पुरा दूपयति स्थलीम् । गन्धेनाशुचिना चेति वसुधायां निचख्नतुः॥३०॥ ककुत्स्थस्य गोत्रापत्ये पुमांसो काकुत्स्थो रामलक्ष्मणौ तं विराधं विनिप्पिप्य हत्वा । अशुचिना अपवित्रेण गन्धेन स्थलीम् आश्रमभुवं पुरा दूपयति पयिष्यति इति हेतोः । यावत्पुरानिपातयोलट्' इति भविष्यदर्थे लट् । वसुधायां निचख्नतुः भूमौ सनित्वा निक्षिप्तवन्तौ च ॥ पञ्चवटयों ततो रामः शासनात्कुम्भजन्मनः। अनपोढस्थितिस्तस्थो विन्ध्याद्रिः प्रकृताविव ॥ ३१॥ ततः रामः कुम्भजन्मनः भगस्त्यस्य शासनात् । पयानों वदाना समा- हारः पचवटी । तद्धितार्थ-' इति तत्पुरुषः । “ संख्यापूर्वो द्विगुः' इति द्विगुसंज्ञाया 'द्विगोः' इति डीप् । 'द्विगुरेकवचनम् ' इत्येकवचनम् । तस्यां पञ्चवट्याम् । यि- ध्याद्रिः प्रकृती वृद्धेः पूर्वावस्थायां इव अनपोदस्थितिः अनतिकान्तमर्यादा- तस्थी॥ । रावणावरजा तत्र राघवं मदनातुरा। अभिपेदे निदाघार्ता च्यालीच मलयद्रुमम् ॥ ३२ ॥ तत्र पचवट्या मदनातुरा रावणाचरजा शूर्पणखा । पूर्वपदात्संशयामगः इति णत्वम् । राघवम् । निदाधार्ता धर्मतप्ता व्याकुला व्याली भुजंगी मलयदुर्म चन्दनद्रुमम् इच । अभिपेदे मार ॥ सा सीतासंनिधाय तं वने कथितान्वया । अत्यारूदो हि नारीणामकालज्ञो मनोभवः ॥३३॥ सा शूर्पणखा सीतासंनिधी एवं कथितान्वया कथितस्ववंशा सती त राम वने वृतवती । तथा हि । अत्यारुढः अतिप्रवृया नारीणां मनोमयः कामः कालश:- अवसरमो न भाति इति अकालाहि ॥ फलनवानहं वाले फैनीयोस भजस्व मे । इति रामो पस्यन्ती पस्कन्धः समास ताम् ॥ ३४ ।। वृपः पुमान् । 'वृषः म्यादासवे भने सौरभये च अगले । पुराशिभेदयोः भाषा मरकोटयोरपि ।' इति विवः । पूर्ण पुसमा मामिच्छनीति स्यन्ती यामय। 'परस्पन्ती च फानुकीइत्यमरः । 'गुर भास्मनः ३५च्लि क्यप्रत्ययः । 'भा १ अयो इ. पा. १ प्रतोदे'.पा.३ पोम, स्पीसम्. . .

·२७४ रघुवंशे . -रवृपलवणानामात्मप्रीती क्यचि' इत्यमुगागमः । ततो लटः शनादेशः । 'उगितश्च ' इति डीप् । श्लोकार्यस्तु-वृपस्कन्ध रामः वृषस्यन्ती तां राक्षसीम् ' हे वाले, अहं कलत्रवान् । मेकनीयांसं कनिष्ठं भजस्व इति शशास आज्ञापितवान् । ज्येष्ठाभिगमनात्पूर्व तेनाप्यनभिनन्दिता। साऽभूद्रामाश्रया भूयो नदीवोभयकूलभाक् ॥ ३५ ॥ पूर्व ज्येष्ठाभिगमनात् तेन लक्ष्मणेन अपि अनभिनन्दिता नाङ्गीकृता भूयः रामाश्रया सा राक्षसी । उभे कूले भजतीति उभयकूलभाक । नदी इव अभूत् । सा हि यातायाताभ्या पर्यायेण कूलद्वयगामिनी नदीसदृश्यभूदित्यर्थः । संरम्भ मैथिलीहासः क्षणसौम्यां निनाय ताम् । निवातस्तिमितां वेलां चन्द्रोदय इवोदधेः ॥३६॥ मैथिलीहासः क्षणं सौम्या सौम्याकारा [क्षणसौम्यां ] तां राक्षसीम् । निवातेन स्तिमिता निश्चला [ निवातस्तिमिताम् ] उधेः वेलाम् अम्बुविकृतिम् । अम्बुपूरमित्यर्थः । 'अध्यम्युविकृतौ वेला' इत्यमरः । चन्द्रोदयः इव । संरम्भ संक्षोभ निनाय ॥ फलमस्योपहासस्य सद्यः प्राप्स्यसि पश्य माम् । मृग्योः परिभवो व्याध्यामित्यवेहि त्वया कृतम् ॥ ३७॥ ग्लोरवयेनान्वयः । अस्य उपहासस्य फलं सद्यः संप्रत्येव प्राप्स्यसि । पश्य माम् । त्वया का कृतम् उपहासरूपं करण व्याभ्यां विषये मृग्याः काः "परिभवः इति अवेहि ॥ इत्युक्त्वा मैथिली भर्तुरई निर्विशती भयात् । रूपं शूपर्णखा नान्नः सदृशं प्रत्यपद्यत ॥ ३८ ॥ भयाद् भर्तुः अङ्क निर्विशतीम् आलिइन्ती मैथिलीम् इति उक्त्वा शूर्पणखा नाम्नः सदृशम् । शूर्पाकारनखयुक्तमित्यर्थः । रूपम् आकार प्रत्यपधत स्वीचकार । अदर्शयदित्यर्थः ॥ लक्ष्मणः प्रथमं श्रुत्वा कोकिलामवादिनीम् । शिवाघोरवना पश्चादुयुधे विकृतेति ताम् ॥ ३९ ॥ लक्ष्मणः प्रथम कोकिलावन्मवादिनी [कोकिलामञ्जुवादिनीम् ] पश्चात शिवावद्धोरस्वना [शिवाघोरस्वना ] तां शूर्पणखां श्रुत्वा । तस्याः स्वनं श्रुत्वेत्यर्थः । मुस्वनः खः श्रूयत इतिवप्रयोगः । विकृता मायाविनी इति बुबुधे घुद्धवान् । कर्तरि लिट् ॥ १न नेनाप्पभि०.२क्षण. ३ मृगीप.५ मृत्यये.५ 'अहे--निषिशनी, अवानि पिशवीम्' इ. पा.६ नाम-नाम्नी.. 'भाषिणीम्' इ.पा.स्वा.

·द्वादश सर्ग । २७५ पर्णशालामथ क्षिप्रं विकष्टासिः प्रविश्य सः। रूप्यपौनरुक्त्येन भीपणां तामयोजयत् ॥ ४० ॥ अथ स लक्ष्मण विकृष्टासि कोशोद्धृतगत सन् क्षिम पर्णशाला प्रविश्य भीषयत्तीति भीपणाम् । नन्दादित्वाल्युट तरि । तां राक्षसी वैरूप्यस्य पौनसत्य द्वैगुण्यलक्षण तेन [वैरूप्यपोनमक्तयन ] अयोजयत् योजितवान् । स्वभारत 'एव विकृतां तो कर्णादिच्छेदेन पुनरतिविकृतामकरोदित्यर्थ ॥ सा वक्रनखधारिण्या वेणुकर्कशपर्वया । अङ्कुशाकारयाऽङ्गुल्या तावत यदम्मेरे ॥४१॥ सायनस धारयतीति वनखधारिणी । तया [ पक्रनखधारिपया ] रेणु चलवंशपर्वया [येणुकर्कशपर्वया] । अत एवाड्शस्याकार इवाकारो यस्या सा तया [ अडशाकारया ] अडल्या तो राघवो अम्बरे योनि स्थिता । अम्बरें व्योनि यासाम ' इत्यमर । अतर्जयद् अभसयन् । ' तर्ज भर्सने ' इति धातोश्रोरा- दिशानुदात्तत्त्वादामनेपदेन भाव्यम् । तथापि चक्षिडो हित्करणारज्ञापादनुदात्ते स्वनिमित्तस्यानित्यत्वात्परस्मैपदमूह्यमित्युक्तमाख्यातचन्द्रिकायाम् । 'तर्जयते भत्सयते तर्जयतीत्यपि च दृश्यते कवि' इति । प्राप्य चाशु जनस्थानं खरादिभ्यस्तथाविधम् । रामोपक्रममाचख्यौ रक्षःपरिभवं नवम् ।। ४२ ।। सा आशु जनस्थान प्राप्य सरादिभ्यः राक्षसभ्यः तथाविधं स्वादच्छे- दात्मरम् । उपकम्यत इत्युपरम । कर्मणि पश्यत्यय । रामस्य कर्तुष्पकम' रा. मोपक्रमम् । रामेणादानुपान्तमियर्थ । * उपशोपक्रम तदायाचिरयामायाम् ' इति लीवत्वम् । तर नवं रक्षा कर्मभूतानां परिभव [रक्ष परिभयं आचग्यो च ॥ मुखावयवलना तो नत्ता यत्पुरो दधुः । रामाभियायिनां तेषां तदेवा<दमङ्गलम् ॥ ४३ ।। नेता राक्षसा । तो यातुरक्षमी ' इत्यमर । मुम्पादयतु वर्गादिषु सुना टिना [मुखावयवदनां ] तां पुरः दधुः अग्रे चरिति यत् तद् एव रामाभिया. यिनां राममभिदवतो तेपाम् अमालम् अमूत् ॥ उदायुधानापततस्तान्हप्ताप्रेक्ष्य राघवः । निदधे विजयाशंसां चापे सीतां च लक्ष्मणे ॥ १४ ॥ उदायुधान उग्रतायुधान् आपततः आगत हप्तान तान् रारादीन् प्रेक्ष्य राघवः चापे विजयस्यारासामा [ विजयाशंसां ] लक्ष्मणे सीतां च नि धे। सीतारमणे लक्ष्मणं नियुध्य स्वयं युदाय सनः इति भाव । सरिता-पिता-भि. २ पुनकन्टेन, पेय पुनः ३ अम्पराद. ४ .पि, नया था इ.पा. *.भामम. गेवर. <धार..

·२७६ रघुवंशे. . एको दाशरथिः कामं यातुधानाः सहस्रशः। ते तु यावन्त ऐवाजी तावांश्च ददृशे स तैः ॥ ४५ ॥ दाशरथिः रामः एकः अद्वितीयः । यातुधानाः कामं सहस्रशः । सन्तीति शेषः । तैः यातुधानैः तु स रामः आजौ ते यातुधानाः यावन्तः यावत्संख्याका:- एव तावान् तावत्संख्याकः च ददृशे ॥ असज्जनेन काकुत्स्थः प्रयुक्तमैथ दूपणम् । न चक्षमे शुभाँचारः स दूषणमिवात्मनः ॥ ४६ ॥ अथ शुभाचार: रणे साधुचारी सवृत्त। स काकुत्स्थः असज्जनेन दुर्जनेन रक्षोजनेन च प्रयुक्तं प्रेषितमुच्चरितं च दूपणं दूषणाख्यं राक्षसम् आत्मनः दूषणं दोषम् इव न चक्षमे न सेहे । प्रतिकर्तुं प्रवृत्त इत्यर्थः ।। तं शरैः प्रतिजग्राह खरत्रिशिरसौ च सः । क्रमशस्ते पुनस्तस्य चापात्सममिवोद्ययुः ॥ ४७ ॥ स रामः तं दूपणं खरत्रिशिरसौ च शरैः प्रतिजग्राह । प्रतिजहारेत्यर्थः । कमशः यथाक्रमम् । प्रयुक्ता अपीति शेष । तस्य ते शराः पुनः चापात्सम युगपत् इव उद्ययुः । अतिलघुहस्त इति भावः। तैस्त्रयाणां शिवाणैर्यपूर्वविशुद्धिभिः । आयुर्देहातिगैः पीतं रुधिरं तु पतत्रिभिः ॥ ४८ ॥ देहमतीत्य भित्वा गच्छन्तीति देहातिगाः ते. [ देहातिगेः] । यथास्थिता पृ-- विशुद्धियेषां ते. [ यथापूर्वविशुद्धिभिः ]। अतिवेगवेन देहभेदात्नागिव रुधि- रलेपरहितरित्यर्थः । शितैः तीण ते बाणैः त्रयाणां खरादीनो आयुः पीतं रु- धिरं तु पतत्रिभिः पीतम् ॥ तस्पिनरामशरोत्कृत्ते वले मइति रक्षसाम् । उत्यितं ददृशेऽन्यञ्च फवन्धेभ्यो न किंचन ॥४९॥ तस्मिन् रामशरेत्कृत्ते छिन्ने [ रामशरोत्कृत्ते ] महति रक्षसां वले उ. त्थितम् उत्यानक्रियाविशिष्ट प्राणिना कबन्धेभ्य. शिरोहीनशरीरेभ्यः । — कयन्धो- ऽस्त्री क्रियायुक्तमपर्धालेवरम् ।' इत्यमरः । अन्यत् च अन्यत् किंचन न ददृशे ।। क्वन्धेभ्य इत्यत्र 'अन्यारात्--' इति पचमी । निःशेष हतमित्यर्य: ।। सा वाणवर्पिणं रामं योघीयत्वा सुरद्विपाम् । अयोधाय सुप्वाप गृध्रच्छाये वरूथिनी ।। ५०॥ १धी राम इ. पा.२ एमाप्तम्पारद्धा' इ.पा-1अब हेमाद्रि-नावदा नावमकार । संख्यामा विध था । अधिपरणविचाले म इति । अधिकरगं द्रम्पम् । रिचार सत्यान्तरापादनमेक- स्पानेकीकरण । एक राशि पसधाकुरु इति थामन (पाशिफानि ). ३ 'अपि' इ.पा.४ 'मदा- चार.पा.५सने. ६.पू. प.नि. चान्यत्, अन्यनु, अन्यमा..१. परिणी.

·द्वादश सर्ग। “सा सुरद्विपां वरूथिनी सेना वाणवार्पिणं रामं योधयित्वा युद्ध कारयिखा प्राणां छाया गृध्रच्छायम् ।' छ'या वाहुन्ये ' इति क्लीयत्वम् । [गृध्रच्छाये] अप्रबो- धाय भनाधाय सु-बाप ममारेत्यर्थ । अन सुरतनान्तकान्तासमाधिर्मन्यते ।। राघवाखविदीर्णानां रावण प्रति रक्षसाम् । तेषां शूर्पणखैवैका दुष्प्रवृत्तिहराभवत् ।। ५१ ॥ एका शुवनसानि यस्या सा शूर्पणखा । ' पूर्वपदासक्षायाम् ' इति गत्वम् । नखमुखासज्ञायाम् इति प्रतिपेध । सा एव रावणं प्रति राघवाविदीर्णाना हजाना [राघवास्त्रविदीर्णानां ] तपां रक्षसां खरादीनां दुष्प्रति दुर्तीि हरति प्रापयतीति दुष्पवृत्तिहरा अभवत् । 'हरतेनुद्यमनेऽच् ' इत्यप्रत्यय ॥ निग्रहात्स्व मुराप्तानो बधाच धनदानुजः । मेण निहित पदं दशसु मूर्धसु ।। ५२ ॥ स्वसुः शूर्पणखाया निग्रहात् अङ्गच्छेदा आप्तानां बनी सरादीना वधाच कारणात् धनदानुज रावण रामगदशा मूर्धसु पद पाद निहितं मेने । रक्षसा मृगरूपेण वञ्चयित्वा स राघवी । जहार सीता पक्षीन्द्रप्रयासक्षणविन्तितः ॥ ५३ ॥ स रावण मृगरूपेण रक्षसा मारीयेन राघनी वञ्चयित्वा प्रतार्य पक्षीन्द्रस्य जटायुप प्रयासेन युद्धरूपेग क्ष विनित सनात विमः [पक्षीन्द्रमयासक्षणविधित.] सन् सीतां जहार॥ तो सीतान्वपिणी गृधं लूनरक्षमपश्यताम् । मागदेशरथपीतेरणं कण्ठवर्तिभिः ॥ ५४॥ सीतान्ोपिणो तो राधा नपक्ष रावणेन छिनप। कण्ठयातिभि प्राण. दशरथमीते दशरथराम्यस्य अनुगम् ऋषिमुरूगृ_ जटायुषम् अपश्यता हटवन्तो। रशेलहिरूपम् ॥ स रावणहनां ताभ्यां वचसाचष्ट मैथिलीम् । आत्मनः सुमहर्म गैगरेद्य संस्थितः ।। ५५ ॥ स जगयु रायणदतां मैथिठी ताभ्यां रामलामगाभ्याम् । कियामहमपि कर्तब्यम्' इति सप्रदानकापी । यचसा पागाया आचष्ट। भारमन सुमहत्कर्म युसप प्रणः आयेय सस्थितः ॥ यादापनि कि 'सर'. 'मनस्तु महत्' पप, ·२७८ रघुवंशे तयोस्तस्मिनत्रीभूतपितृव्यापत्तिशोकयोः । पितरीवाग्निसंस्कारात्परा वतिरे क्रियाः ॥ ५६ ॥ व्यापत्तिमरणम् । नवीभूतः पितृव्यापत्तिशोकः ययोः तो तयोः [नवीभूतपितृव्यापत्ति- शोकयोः] तयोः राघवयोः तस्मिन् गृधे पितरि इव अग्निसंस्काराद् अग्निसस्कार- मारभ्य पराः उत्तराः क्रिया ववृतिरे अवर्तन्त । तस्य पितृवदीर्ध्वदेहिकं चक्रतुरित्यर्थः ॥ वधनिधूतंशापस्य कवन्धस्योपदेशतः । मुमूछ सख्यं रामस्य समानव्यसने हरौ ॥ ५७॥ वधेन रामकृतेन निधूतशापस्य देवभुवं गतस्य [वधानिधूतशापस्य ] कबन्धरय रक्षोविरोषस्य उपदेशतः रामस्य समानव्यसने समानापदि । सख्यार्थिनीत्यर्थः । हरी कयौ सुप्रीवे । 'शुकाहिकपिभेकेषु हरिनी कपिले त्रिषु ।' इत्यमरः । सख्यं मुमूर्छ वाधे ॥ स हत्वा वालिनं चीरस्तत्पदे चिरकाक्षिते । धातोः स्थान इवादेशं सुग्रीवं संन्यवेशयत् ॥ ५८ ॥ वीरः स रामः वालिनं सुग्रीवामनं हत्वा चिरकाडक्षिते तत्पदे पालिस्थाने । धातोः स्थाने आदेशम् इव आदेशभूतं धात्वन्तरमिवेत्यर्थः । सुग्रीवं संन्यवेशयत् स्थापितवान् । यथा 'अस्तेर्भूः । इत्यस्तिधातोः स्थाने आदेशो भूधातुरस्तिरार्यमशेपं समभि. धते तद्वदिति भावः । आदेशो नाम शब्दान्तरस्य स्थाने विधीयमानं शब्दान्तरमभिधीयते ।। इतस्ततश्च वैदेहीमन्वेष्टुं भर्तचोदिताः । कपयथेरुर्तिस्य रामस्येव मनोरथाः॥ ५९॥ वैदेहीम् अन्येष्टुं मार्गितुं भर्ना मुग्रीवेण चोदिताः प्रयुक्ताः [भर्तृचोदिताः] कपय. हनुमत्प्रमुखाः । आर्तस्य विरहातुरस्य रामस्य मनोरथाः कामाः इव इतस्ततः चेक: नानादेशेषु बभ्रमः च ॥ प्रवृत्तावुपलब्धायां तस्याः संपातिदर्शनात् । मारुतिः सागर तीर्णः संसारमिव निर्ममः ॥ ६ ॥ संपाति म जटायुपो ज्यायान्धाता । तस्य दर्शनात्[संपातिदर्शनात् ] तन्मुखादिति भाव. । तस्याः सीतायाः प्रवृत्तौ वार्तायाम् । ' वार्ता प्रत्तिवृत्तान्तः' इत्यमरः । उपलब्धायां ज्ञातायो सत्याम् । मस्तस्यापन्य पुमान् मारुतिः हनुमान् सागरम् । ममे- स्वेतदव्ययं ममतावाचि । तदहितः निर्ममा निस्पृहः संसारम् अविद्यारन्धनम् इव । तीर्णः ततार । तरतः कर्तरि कः॥ ...'य'इ.पा. २ 'सम्यारानन्तरा को किया' इ.पा. निधान नपास्स.Y परम नत्यदे-पप.५न हत्या . पीर सम्परेशपत्. नोप. - नोरिना . ८ करकम्प, ·द्वादशः सर्गः। दृष्टा विचिन्वता तेन लङ्कायां राक्षसीटता। जानकी विषवल्लीभिः परीतष महापथिः ॥ ६१ ॥ लवायां रावणराजधान्या विचिन्वता मगयमाणेन तेन मारुतिना राक्षसीमिर्माता इराक्षसीवृता] जानकी । विषवल्लीभिः परीता परिरता महोपाधः संजीवनी ख्ता इव द्विष्टा ॥ तस्यै भर्तुरभिज्ञानमगुलीयं ददौ पिः । प्रत्युद्गतमिवानुष्णस्तदानन्दाश्रुपिन्दुभिः ॥ ६२ ॥ कपिः हनुमान् मर्तुः सवन्धि अभिज्ञानं प्रत्यभिज्ञानसाधम् अडुलीयम् अमि. काम्। 'भालीयकर्मिस ' हत्यमरः । जिह्वामुलाद्गुलेश्छः । इति प्रत्ययः । तस्यै जानश्य ददौ । विधनगुली यम् । अनुष्ण. शोलेस्तस्या आनन्दानुबिन्दुभिः [तदानन्दाविन्दुभिः] मत्युद्गतम् इव स्थितम् । भर्ने भज्ञानदर्शनादानन्दयाभ्यो जात इत्यर्थः॥ निर्वाप्य प्रियसंदेशैः सीलामैक्षवधोद्धनः । स ददाह पुरी लङ्का क्षणेसोढारिनिग्रहः ॥ ६३ ॥ स पपिः । नियस्य रामस्य संदेशवाचिः [ प्रियसंदेश: सीतां निर्धाप्य मुख. यित्वा । अक्षस्य रावणकुमारस्य यधनोदनो दृप्तः [अक्षवधोद्धत ] सन् । [क्षणसो. दारिनियहः ]क्षणं सो रेरिन्द्रजितः गर्नु निग्रहो याधी प्राधान्ययन्धनस्पो येन स सयोक्तः सन् । लवां पुरी ददाह भस्माचार । प्रत्यभिज्ञानरत्नं च रामायादर्शयत्कृती । हृदयं स्वयमायात वैदेया इव मूर्तिमत् ।। ६४ ॥ कृती शान्यः कपि स्वयम् आयातं मृतिमद् वैदशा पदयम् इय स्थित तस्या एवं प्रत्यभिज्ञानरत्नं च रामाय अदर्शयत् ॥ स माप हृदयन्यस्तमणिस्पर्शनिमीलितः । अपयोघरसंसँगो पिपालिङ्गननिर्वृतिम् ॥ ६५ ॥ हृदये बसि न्यस्तस्य धृतम्य मणेरभिज्ञानरमाय । शेन निमारितो मोरिन घियन्यस्तमणिस्पर्शनिमालितः] स राम' मविपमानः पयोपरगर्ग. स्तन समास्ता तथाना [ अपयाधरमसगा] प्रियाया आतिनेन या मिति रानन्दस्ता [प्रियालिननिद्रात ] प्राए ।

·रघुवंशे तयोस्तस्मिन्नवीभूतपितृव्यापत्तिशोर्कयोः । पितरावाग्निसंस्कारात्परा वतिरे क्रियाः॥५६ ॥ व्यापत्तिर्मरणम् । नवीभूतः पितृव्यापत्तिशोकः ययोः तौ तयोः[नवीभूतपितृव्यापत्ति- शोकयोः] तयोः राघवयोः तस्मिन् ग्धे पितरि इव अग्निसंस्काराद् अग्निसस्कार- मारभ्य पराः उत्तराः क्रिया ववृतिरे अवर्तन्त । तस्य पितृवदौलदेहिकं चक्रतुरित्यर्थ ॥ वधनिधूतशापस्य कवन्धस्योपदेशतः । मुमूछ सख्यं रामस्य समानव्यसने हरौ ॥ ५७ ॥ वधेन रामकनेन निर्धूतशापस्य देवभुवं गतस्य [वधनिर्धूतशापत्य ] कबन्धस्य रक्षोविरोषस्य उपदेशतः रामस्य समानव्यसने समानापदि । सख्यार्थिनीत्यर्थः । हरी को सुप्रीवे । 'शुकाहिकपिभेकेषु हरिना कपिले त्रिषु ।। इत्यमरः । सख्यं मुमूर्छ वधे ॥ स हत्वा वालिनं वीरस्तत्पदे चिरकाशिते । धातोः स्थान इवादेशं सुग्रीवं सन्यवेशयत् ।। ५८ ॥ वीरः स रामः वालिनं मुग्रीवासनं हत्वा चिरकाडक्षिते तत्पदे वालिस्थाने । धातोः स्थाने आदेशम् इव आदेशभूतं धावन्तरमिवेत्यर्थः । सुग्रीवं संन्यवेशयत स्थापितवान् । यथा 'अस्तेमः । इत्यस्तिधातोः स्थाने आदेशो भूधातुरस्तिसर्यमशेपं समभि- धत्ते तद्वदिति भावः । आदेशो नाम शब्दान्तरस्य स्थाने विधीयमानं शब्दान्तरमभिधीयते ।। इतस्ततश्च देहीमन्वेष्टुं भर्तचोदिताः। कपयश्चेरुर्तिस्य रामस्येच मनोरथाः ॥ ५९॥ वैदेहीम् अन्वेष्टुं मार्गितु भर्ना सुग्रीवेण चोदिताः प्रयुक्ताः [भर्तृचोदिताः] कपय. हनुमत्प्रमुखा. । आर्तस्य विरहातुरस्य रामस्य मनोरथाः कामाः इव इतस्ततः चेरुः नानादेशेषु बभ्रमः च ॥ प्रवृत्तावुपलब्धायां तस्याः संपातिदर्शनात् । मारुतिः सागरं तीर्णः संसारमिव निर्ममः॥६०॥ संपाति म जटायुपो ज्यायान्भ्राता । तस्य दर्शनात् [संपातिदर्शनात् ] तिन्मुखादिति भावः । तस्याः सीतायाः प्रवृत्ती वार्तायाम् । 'पार्ता प्रतिवृत्तान्तः' इत्यमरः । उपलब्धायां ज्ञातायां सत्याम् । मस्तस्यापन्यं पुमान् मारुतिः हनुमान् सागरम् । ममे- स्खेतदव्ययं ममतावाचि । तदहितः निर्ममः निःस्पृहः संसारम् अविद्यावन्धनम् इव । तीर्णः ततार । तरतेः कर्तरि फः॥ - 'दुमयो' इ.पा. २ 'सम्झारानन्तरा पाते किसा' इ.पा.निन नपापस्स.५ पीरम नत्यदेम्बरदे.५न हता धीर सन्यवेशयत्. ६ नोप.. मोदिता. ८ कत्फम्प, .

·द्वादशः सर्गः। २८१ भक्षिया - - गोर्जयघोषणा जयशब्दा यस्मिन्स तथोक्तः रणः प्रववृते प्रत्तः समरानीकरणाः कलहविग्रही।' इत्यमरः ॥ पादपाविद्धपरिधः शिलानिप्पिष्टमुद्गरः । अतिशस्त्रनखन्यासः शैलरुणपतंगजः ॥७३॥ किंविधोः रणः। पादपाविद्धपरिधः] पादपैराविद्धा भग्नाः परिघा लोहपद्ध- काष्ठानि यस्मिन्स तथोकः । 'परिघः परिघातनः ' इत्यमरः। [शिलानिप्पिष्ट मुद्गरः] शिलाभिनिस्पिटाचूर्णिता मुद्गरा अयोधना यस्मिन्स तथोक्तः । 'दुषणो मुद्गरघनौ ' इत्यमरः। [ अतिशस्त्रनखन्यासः] अतिशस्त्राः शस्त्राण्यतिकान्ता नखन्यासा यस्मिन्स तथोक्तः । [शैलरुग्णमतंगजः ] शैले रुग्णा भमा मतंगजा यस्मिन्स तथोक्तः ॥ अथ रामशिरश्छेददर्शनोद्धान्तचेतनाम् । सीता मायेति शंसन्ती त्रिजटा समजीवयत् ।। ७४ ।। अथ अनन्तरम् । छिद्यत इति छेदः खण्डः । शिर एवं छेद इति विग्रहः । रामशिर- रछेदस्य विद्युजिह्वाख्यराक्षसमायानिर्मितस्य दर्शनेनोद्धान्तचेतना गतसंज्ञा [रामशिरश्छेद- दर्शनोद्धान्तचेतनाम् ] सीतां त्रिजटा नाम काचित्सीतापक्षपातिनी राक्षसी [माया ] मापाकल्पितं न लेतत्सत्यम् इति शंसन्ती ब्रुवाग । 'शयनोनित्यम् ' इति नित्यं नमागमः । समजीवयत् ।। कामं जीवति मे नाथ इति सा विजही शुचम् । प्रात्वा सत्यमस्यान्तं जीवितास्मीति लजिता ॥७५॥ सा सत्ता मे नाथः जीवति इति हेतोः शुचं शोक कामं विजही। किं तु प्राक पूर्वम् अस्य नाथस्य अन्तं नाशं सत्यं यथार्थं मत्वा जीविता जीवितवती अस्मि इति हेतो. लजिता लन्नावती । कर्तरि तः । दुःखादपि दु.सहो लनामारः इति भावः ॥ गरुडापातविश्लिटमेघनादास्त्रबन्धनः । दाशरथ्योः क्षणलेशः स्वमत्त इवाभवत् ।। ७६ ॥ [गरुडापातविश्लिपमेघनादास्त्रबन्धनः ] गडस्तादयः । तस्यापातेनागमनेन विधि मेघनादस्येन्द्रजितोइनेण नागपाशेन यन्धनं यस्मिन्य तथोक क्षणक्लेशः । दाश- रथ्योः रामलक्ष्मणयो. स्वमवृत्तः स्वप्नावस्थानुभूत इव अभवत् ।। ततो विभेद पौलस्त्यः शत्या वक्षसि लक्ष्मणम् । रामस्वनाहतोऽप्यासीद्विदीर्णहँदयः शुचा ॥ ७७ ॥ ततः पौलस्त्यः रावणः शक्त्या पासूनामोनायुधेन । 'कासूसामययोः पाटिः' १ मा. दर्शने प्रान्त, नस-सास. विभरि पन्धनमः शि स्वमानम् । पा. ५शिीर्गदर.

·२८. . सीतायाः संगम उत्सुकः [ तत्संगमोत्सुकः रामः लङ्कायाः संवन्धी यो महार्णव एव परिक्षेपः परिवेष्टस्तं [ महार्णवपरिक्षेपम् ] परिखालघु दुर्गवेष्टनवरसुतरं मेने ॥ स प्रतस्थेऽरिनाशाय हरिसैन्यैरनुद्रुता । न केवलं भुवः पृष्ठे व्योम्निं संवाधर्तिभिः॥ ६७ ॥ केवलम् एकं भुवः पृष्ठे भूतले न किं तु व्योम्नि च संबाधवर्तिभिः संकट- गामिभिः हरिसैन्यैः कपिबलैः अनुगुतः अन्वित. सन् स रामः अरिनाशाय भतस्थे चचाल॥ निविमुदधेः कूले तं प्रपेदे विभीपणः । स्नेहाद्राक्षसलक्ष्म्येव बुद्धिमादिश्य चोदितः ॥ ६८॥ उधेः कूले निविष्टं तं रामम् । विशेषेण भीषयते शनिति बिभीपणः रावणा- नुजः । राक्षसलक्ष्म्या स्नेहाद् बुद्धिं कर्तव्यताज्ञानम् आविश्य उपदिश्य चोदितः प्रणोदितः (प्रेरितः इ. पा. )इव प्रपेदे प्राप्तः ॥ तस्मै निशाचरैश्वर्य प्रति श्राव राघवः । काले खलु समारब्धाः फलं वध्नन्ति नीतयः ॥ ६९ ॥ राघवः तस्मै बिभीषणाय । 'प्रत्याड्भ्यां श्रुवः पूर्वस्य कर्ता ' इति संप्रदानत्वाचतुर्थी। निशाचरैश्वर्य राक्षसाधिपत्य प्रतिशुश्राव प्रतिज्ञातवान् । तथा हि । काले अवसरे. समारब्धाः प्रकान्ताः नीतयः फलं बध्नन्ति गृह्णन्ति । जनयन्तीत्यर्थः । खलु ॥ स सेतुं वन्धयामास प्लवगैर्लवणाम्भसि । रसातलादिवोन्मनं शेपं स्वयि शाङ्गिणः ॥७॥ स रामो लवणं क्षारमम्भो यस्यासौ लवणाम्भस्तस्मिन् [लवणाम्भसि ] लवणाव्यों प्लवगैः प्रयोज्यैः । शाणिः विष्णोः स्वमाय शयनाय रसातलात् पातालात् उन्ममा उस्मितं शेपम् इव स्थितम् । सेतुं वन्धयामास । तेनोत्तीर्य पया लङ्का रोधयामांस पिङ्गालैः। द्वितीय हेमप्राकारं कुर्वद्भिरिव वानरः । ७१ ॥ रामः तेन पया सेतुमार्गेण उत्तीर्य । सागरमिति शेषः । पिछले सुवर्णवर्णरत एवं द्वितीयं हेममाकारं कुर्वद्भिः इव स्थितैः वानरेः लहां रोधयामास ॥ रणः प्रवरते तत्र भीम: प्लवगरक्षसाम् । दिग्विजृम्भिनकाकुत्स्यपालस्त्यजयघोपणः॥ ७२ ॥ तत्र लडायो श्वगाना रक्षणां च [प्लवगरक्षसाम् ] भीमः भयारः [दिग्वित्र म्मितकाकुत्स्यपौलस्त्यजयघोषणः]दिग्विम्भिता फाफुरस्थपोलम्न्ययो रामरावण- १पगामेष ३ यमनि पर्ममि . ४ निरि..५ जो रपदहपूगे, लोधी . पा..अनर्ण, दोन शेष, उर्द. ८ वाय. सी.१. वेटपामाम ११ पुरे.. १२१...पोषणाम् ·द्वादशः सर्गः। २८३ H । अथ पौलस्त्यः रावणः अद्य जगद अरावणं रावगशुन्यम् अरामं रामशून्यं चा भवेत् इति निश्चित: निश्चितवान् । कर्तरि तः। विजयमरणयोरन्यतरनिश्चयवान् पुनः युद्धाय मन्दिरात निर्ययो निर्जगाम ।। रामं पदातिमालोक्य लद्वेशं च वरूथिनम् । हरियुग्यं रयं तस्मै प्रजिघाय पुरंदरः ।। ८४ ॥ पादाभ्यामततीति पदातिः । तं [पदातिम् ] पादचारिणं रामम् । वरूथो स्थगुप्तिः । "रपगुप्तिर्वरूयो ना' इत्यमरः । मन रूथेन रयो लक्ष्यते । वरूथिने यिने लवेश घ आलोक्य पुरंदरः इन्द्रः । युगं वहन्तीति युग्या रथाश्वाः । तदहति स्थयुगप्रासझम्' इति यट्यत्ययः । हरियुग्यं कपिलवर्णाश्रम् । 'राविपिभरेषु हरिना कपिले विशु' इत्यमरः । रथं तस्मै रामाय प्रजिघाय प्रहितवान् । तमाधूतध्वनपटं व्योमगङ्गोर्मिवायुभिः। देवमूतभुजालम्बी जत्रमध्यास्त राघवः ॥ ८५ ॥ राघवः व्योमगद्गोर्मिवायुभिः आधूतध्वजपटम् । मार्गवशादिति भावः । जेतव भैयो जयनशील । तं जैत्रम् । जेतृशदात्तृनन्तात् 'प्रभादिभ्यश्च' इति स्वाऽप्रत्ययः । तं रथं देवसूतभुजालम्बी मातालहस्तायलम्यः सन् अध्यास्त अविष्टितवान् । आरोर्लन् । मातलिस्तस्य माहेन्द्रमामुमोच सनुन्छदम् । योत्पलदलक्ष्यमत्रांण्यापुः मुरद्विपाम् ।। ८६ ॥ मातलिः इन्दसारथिः माहेन्द्रम् । तनुश्वायतेऽनेनेति तनुच्छदो वर्म । "पुसि संसायो यः प्रायेग' इति । [ तनुच्छदं ] तस्य रामस्य आमुमोच आसप- पामास । यत तनुच्छदे सुरद्विपाम् अत्राणि उत्पलदलानो यक यं नपुग निरयम्त्वं वर(उत्पलदलहव्यम् ] आपुः । अन्योन्यदर्शनमाप्तविक्रमावसरं चिरात् । रापरावणयोर्युदं चरितार्यमिवाभवत् ।। ८७ ॥ चिराद अन्योन्यदर्शनेन प्राप्तविकमावसरं [अन्योन्यदर्शनमाप्तयिक्रमावसरं] रामरायणयोः युद्धं योधनं चरितार्थ मफलम् अभवद इय । प्रकाराममानमरदीय. म्याद्विलस्याय सदाभारसाफल्यामुयश्यते । भूनोएबाहुल्यादेकोऽपि धनदानुनः । ददृशे पयापूर्वो मातृवंग इव स्थितः ।।८८ ॥ यया भूतः पूरे पपा । गुप्मरेनि रामागः । यपापूर्वो न मानी अययापूर्वः । निहतम परियारण्य इलः । अत एष एकोऽपि सन् धनदानुजः रामः राज.म अनमोल TEEATRE म.टी. पाट मननिरन्':.पति।

·रघुवंशे . इत्यमरः । लक्ष्मणं वक्षसि विभेद विदारयामास । रामः तु अनाहतः अपि महतोऽपि शुचा शोकेन विदार्णहृदयः आसीत् ॥ स मारुतिसमानीतमहोपवितव्यथा । लङ्कास्त्रीणां पुनश्चक्रे विलापाचार्यकं शरैः॥ ७८ ॥ स लक्ष्मणो मारतिना मन्सुतेन हनुमता समानीतया महौषध्या संजीविन्या इतव्ययः [ मारुतिसमानीतमहौषधिद्धतव्यथः ] सन् पुनः शरैः लङ्कास्त्रीणां विलापे परिदेवने । 'विलाप. परिदेवनम् ' इत्यमरः । आचार्यक्रमाचार्यर्म [विलापाचार्यकम् ] 'योपवाहरूमोत्तमाचुन्' इति युप्रत्ययः । चक्रे । पुनरपि राक्षसाअघानेति व्यज्यते ॥ स नादं मेघनादस्य धनुश्चेन्द्रायुधप्रभम् । मेघस्येव शरत्कालो न किंचित्पर्यशेपयत् ॥ ७९ ॥ स लक्ष्मणः । शरत्कालः मेघस्य इव । मेघनादस्य इन्द्रजितः नादं सिंहनादम् अन्यत्र गर्जितं च । इन्द्रायुधमभं शम्पनु प्रभं धनुः च किंचिद् अस्पमपि न पर्य- शेपयत् नावशेोषेतवान् । तमवधीदित्यर्थः ॥ कुम्भकर्णः कपीन्द्रेण तुल्यावस्थः स्वसुः कृतः । रुरोध रामं शृङ्गीव टङ्कन्छिन्नमनःशिलः॥ ८०॥ कपीन्देण मुनीवेग स्वसुः शूर्प गखायाः तुल्यावस्थः नासावर्णच्छेदेन सशः कृतः कुम्भकर्णः[कच्छिन्नमन-शिलः] टकन शिलाभेदकशनेण छित्रा मन शिला रक्तवर्ण पातुविशेषो यस्य स तथोक्त। टङ्क. पाषाणभेदनः ' इति, 'धातुर्मन:- शिलाद्यः' इति चामर । शृङ्गी शिखरी इव । रामं रुरोध ।। अकाले बोषिता भ्रात्रा प्रियस्वनो वृथा भवान् । रामपु भरितीवासी दीघनिद्रां प्रवेशितः ।। ८१॥ प्रियस्वमः इष्टनिद्रोऽनुगो भवान्वृथा भ्रात्रा रावणेन अकाले बोधितः इति इव असी कुम्भकर्ण रामेषुभिः रामबाणे. दीर्घनिद्रां मरणं प्रवेशितः गमित । यथा लोकेविष्टवस्तुविनाशदु सिनस्य तताऽपि भूयिष्ठमुपपाद्यते तद्वदिति भावः ॥ इतराण्यपि रक्षांसि पेतुर्यानरकोटिपु । रजासि समरोत्यानि तन्छोणितनदीप्तिव ॥ ८२ ॥ इतराणि रक्षांसि आपि वानरकोटिपु । ममरोत्थानि रजांसि तेषा रक्षसा पशोणितनदीप रक्तप्रमाहेषु [तच्छाणितनदीपु] इव । पेतुः । निपन्य मृतानीत्यर्य । निर्ययावध पौलस्त्यः पुनर्युद्धाय मन्दिरात् । अरावगमरामं वा जगदयति निथितः ।। ८३ ॥ १ मारूतमुनानीत.. २ हन-गन व्यथ ५-८० मध्ये क्लेशेन महता निद्रो त्याजित रणदुर्जयम् । रामण प्रेषयामास अदापानुजमात्मनः ॥ स जयान नढादेशात्यपीनुप्राननेकश । विषेश प पूरी सहा समादाय हवीपरम् । इस्य परादय कचिद, ३ अनुज, स्थाऽभवत् । मो निशामरा. ह.पा. निधिनम.

·द्वादशः सर्गः। २८५ सामान्या साधारणा अभूत् । न त्वन्यतरनियतेत्यर्थः । अत्र मत्तवारणयोरित्यत्र द्वयोरित्यत्र च 'अन्तरान्तरेण युक्त' इति द्वितीया न भवति । अन्तराशब्दस्योक्तरीत्यान्यत्रान्वयात् । मध्ये कामपि भितिं कृवा गजा योधयन्तीति प्रसिद्धिः।। कृतप्रतिकृतप्रीतैस्तयोर्मुक्तां सुरासुरैः । परस्परशरवाताः पुष्पवृष्टिं न सेहिरे ॥ ९४ ॥ लयमनप्रयोगः कृतं प्रतिकृतं परकृतप्रतीकारस्ताभ्यां प्रीतः [कृतप्रतिकृतप्रीतः] सुरासुरैः यथासंख्यं तयोः रामरावणयोः मुक्तांपुष्पवृष्टिम् । द्वयर्यामिति शेषः । परस्पर शरवाताः [ परस्परशरव्राताः] न सेहिर । अहमेवालं कि त्वयेति चान्तराल एवे. तउतरवाणदृष्टिरितरेतरपुष्पष्टिमवारयदित्यर्थः । अयाशङ्कुचितां रक्षः शतमीमथ शत्रवे । हता वैवस्वतस्येव कूटशाल्पलिमक्षिपत् ॥ ९५ ॥ अथ रक्षः रावणोऽयसः शङभिः कोलैश्चिता कीर्णो [ अयशङ्कुचितां ] शतनी लोहकप्टककलितयष्टिविशेषाम् । 'शतम्री तु चतुस्ताला लोहक्टसचिता । केशवः । हृतां विजयलम्याम् । वैवस्वतस्य अन्तकस्य कूटशाल्मलिमिव । शत्रवे राघवाय अक्षिपत् क्षिप्तवान् । कूटशाल्मलिरिव कूटशामलिरिति व्युत्पत्त्या वैवस्वतगदाया गोणी संज्ञा । कूटशाल्मलिनामैकमूलप्रकृतिः कष्टकी वृक्षविशेषः । 'रोचन: कूटशाल्मलिः' इत्यमरः । तत्सादृश्यं च गदाया अयःशङ्कचितत्वादनुसंधेयम् ॥ राघवो रथमप्राप्ता तामाशां च सुरद्विपाम् । अर्धचन्द्रमुखैर्वाणश्चिच्छेद कदलीसुखम् ॥ ९६ ।। राघवः रथमप्राप्तां तां शतमी सुरद्विषां रक्षसाम् आशां विजयतृष्णां च । "आशा तृष्णादिशोः प्रोक्ता' इति विश्वः । अर्धचन्द्र इव मुखं येषा तै: [ अर्धचन्द्रमुखैः] वाणेः कदलीवत्सुखं यथा तथा [कदलीसुखम् ] चिच्छेद । अय वा कदल्यामिव मुखमलशो यस्मिन्कर्मणि तदिति विग्रहः ।। अमोघं संदधे चास्म धनुष्येकधनुर्धरः। ब्राह्ममा प्रियाशोकशल्यनिष्कर्पणापधम् ॥ ९७ ।। एकोऽद्वितीयो धनुर्धरः [एकधनुर्धरः] रामः । प्रियायाः शोक एवं शल्य तस्य निष्कर्पणमुद्धारक यदौषधं तद [प्रियाशोकशल्यनिष्कर्षणोपधम् ] अमोघं ब्राह्म ब्रह्मदेवताकम् अत्रम् अभिमन्त्रितं वाणम् अस्मै रावणाय च । तद्वधार्थमित्यर्थः । धनुपि संदधे। १०पर.२ कार्यनी हि देवाना विरोधो न जानिन इति शाश्वानके वेराभावे नेकवहार तिचा न्यासात्-शाश्वतिको नित्य इति । शश्वदिति काल्यमुच्यने । नत्र मात्र शांश्वनिक इनि है। ३ गदा शनि सतावं. मुरादिष. " पदलीमित्र इ. पा... राम , चासो. . अत्र भारत-नतः मपत्र भुमुव हेमपुर्व शरोनमम् । तूणादादाय काकुत्स्थो ब्रह्माण सुयोन इ", न पाणवयं रामेण ब्रह्माणानुमन्त्रितम् । जवर्देवगन्धर्वा दृष्ट्वा शक्रपुरोगमा ॥ इति । ५ ·:रघुवंशे भुजाश्च मूर्धानश्चोरवः पादाश्च भुजमों। प्राण्यत्वाद्वन्द्वैफवद्धावः । तस्य बाहुल्याद- हुत्वाद्धेतोः [ भुजमू/रुवाहुल्यात् ] । तद्बहुवे यादव.-'दशास्यो विंशतिभुज- चतुष्पान्मातृमन्दिरे । । लङ्केश्वरो यातुपतिः सन्नाहोस्य विलोचकः ॥' इति । मातृवंशे मातृसंबन्धिनि वर्ग स्थित इव ददृशे दृष्ट हि ।' वंशो वेणौ कुले वर्गे' इति विश्वः । अन रावणमातुः [ केशिन्याः ] रक्षोजातित्वात्तद्वर्गो रक्षोवर्ग इति लभ्यते। अतश्चैकोऽप्य- नेकरक्ष-परित इबालश्यतेत्यर्थः । जेतारं लोकपालानां स्वमुखैरचिंतेश्वरम् । रामस्तुलितकैलासमति बहमन्यत ।। ८९॥ लोकपालानाम् इन्द्रादीनां जेतारम् । 'कर्तृकर्मणोः कृति' इति कर्मणि षष्टी । स्वमुखैः शिरोभिः अचिंतेश्वरं तुलितकैलासम् उत्क्षिप्तदादिं तमेवं शौर्य- वयसत्त्वसंपन्न महावीरम् अराति श रामः गुणग्राहित्वाजेतव्योत्कर्षस्य जेतुः स्वोत्कर्ष- हेतुत्वाच बहमन्यत । साधु मद्विक्रमस्याय पर्याप्तो विषय इति बहुमानमकरादित्यर्थः । वहिति क्रियाविशेषणम् ॥ तस्य स्फुरति पौलस्त्यः सीतासंगमशंसिनि । निचखानाधिकक्रोधः शरं मव्येतरे भुजे ॥१०॥ अधिकक्रोधः पौलस्त्यः स्फुरति स्पन्दमानेऽत एव सीतासंगमशंसिनि तस्य रामस्य सव्य इतरो यस्मात् सव्येतरे दक्षिणे । 'न बहुवीही' इतीतरशब्दस्य सर्वनामसंज्ञाप्रतिषेधः। भुजे शरं निचखान निखातवान् । रावणस्यापि रामास्तो भित्त्वा हृदयमाशुगः । विवेश भुवमाख्यातुमुरगेभ्य इव प्रियम् ॥ ९१ ।। रामेणास्तः क्षिप्त [ रामास्तः ] आशुगः याणः । विश्वसोऽपत्यं पुमान् रावणः । विश्रवःशब्दादपत्याऽप्प्रत्यये सति 'विश्रवसो विश्रवणरवणों' इति रक्षणादेशः । तस्य रायणस्य अपि हृदयं वक्ष भित्त्या विदार्य । उरगेभ्यः पातालवासिभ्यः प्रियमा- ख्यातुमिव । भुवं विवेश। वचसेर्व तयोर्वाक्यमस्त्रमस्त्रेण निघ्नतोः । अन्योन्यजयसंरम्भो ववृधे वादिनोरिव ।। ९२ ।। पाक्यं वचसा इच अस्त्रमत्रेण निम्मतोः प्रतिरर्वतोः तयो. रामरावणयोः । वादिलो पायो. इच अन्योन्याविषये जयसम्म [अन्योन्यजयसंरम्मः]ववृधे॥ विक्रमव्यतिहारेण सामान्याभद्दयोरपि । जयश्रीरन्तरा वेदिमत्तवारणयोरिव ॥९३ ।। जयश्री विक्रमस्य म्यतिहारेण पर्यायामेण [विक्रमव्यतिहारेण ] तयो द्वयोः अपि । अन्तरा मध्ये । भव्ययमेतत् । धेदिः पेशाकारा मितिः मत्तवारणयोः इव । १'माना पुमो कान भी नम्या बशे' इ. ह., ' मानुनिकानाम्या' इ. या• दि.1 ममेन्यानो पुग्वेभ्यक्निीि, ममेरे शत् समान भाभग.''.पा. . .

·द्वादशः सर्गः। पौलस्त्यशत्रोः रामस्य । मून्निं पपात । इदमेव राज्याभिषेक्सूचकमिति भावः ।। यन्ता हरेः सपदि संहतकार्मुकज्य. मापृच्छय राघवमनुष्ठितदेवकार्यम् । नामाङ्करावणशरान्तिकेतुयष्टि- मूर्ध्वं रथं हरिसहस्रयुजं निनाय ॥ १०३ ॥ हरेः इन्द्रस्य यन्ता मातलि सपदि संदतकार्मुकज्यम् । अनुष्टिनं देवकाय रावणवधरूपं येन तं [ अनुष्ठितदेवकार्य ] राघवमापृच्छय साधु यामीन्यामन्त्र्य मामानीमाक्षराचहै रावणसरविता चिहिता केतुर्विजदण्डो यस्य तं [नामाङ्क- रायणशराङ्कितकेतुयष्टिम् ] । हरीणां पाजिना सहलेण युज्यत इति हरिसहस्त्रयुर । [हरिसहस्रयुजम् ] । 'यमानिलेन्द्रचन्द्रार्कविष्णुसिंहाशुवाजिषु । हरिः' इत्युभयत्राप्यमरः । रयम् ऊर्व निनाय नीतवान् ।। रघुपतिरपि जातवेदोविशुद्धा प्रगृह्य पियां प्रियसुहृदि विभीपणे संगमय्य श्रियं चैरिणः । रविमुतसाहितेन तेनानुयातः ससौमित्रिणा भुजविजितविमानरत्नाधिरूढः प्रतस्थे पुरीम् ।।१०४॥ रघुपतिः अपि जातवेदस्यमा विशुद्धा जातशुद्धि [ जातवेदोविशुद्धा ] मियां सीता भगृह्म स्वीकृत्य । प्रियददि विभीपणे वेरिणः रावणस्य श्रियं राज्यलक्ष्मी संगमय्य रागत कृत्वा । गमेय॑न्तासमप्रत्ययः। "मिता हस्त.' इति हस्तः । "स्पपि लघुपुर्यात्' इति गरयादेशः। रविसुतसहितेन मुग्रीवयुकेन ससौमित्रिणा गलमगेन तेन रिमापणेन अनुयातः अनुगत सन् । विमानं रत्नमिव धिमानरत्नमित्युपमितममासः । भुजविजिनं यद्विमानरत्नं पुष्प तदारुतः सन् [ भुजविजितविमानरत्नाधिरूढः] पुरीम् अयोध्या प्रतस्थे । 'समवनविभ्य. स्य.' इत्यात्मनेपदम् । अत्र प्रग्यानक्रियाया मम्मकोऽपिस्दामनोदशक्रियापेक्षया सर्मरत्वम् । अस्ति च धातूला मियान्तरोपार्जन कस्वाभिधायकत्वम् । यया "कुमूटान्पचति' इत्यादावादानक्रियागर्भ. पागे विधी यत इति ॥

·२८६ रघुवंश तद्वयोनि शतधा भिन्नं ददृशे दीप्तिमन्मुखम् । वपुर्महोरगस्येव करालफणमण्डलम् ॥ ९८ ॥ व्योम्नि गधा भिन्न प्रसृत दीप्तिमन्ति मुखानि यस्य [ दीप्तिमन्मुखम् ] तद् ब्रह्मास्त्रम् । [करालफणमण्डलम् ] कराल भीषण तुङ्ग वा फणमण्डल यस्य तत- योक्तम् । 'कराला दतुरे तुझे करालो भीषणेऽपि च' इति विश्व । महोरगस्य शेषस्य वपु. इव । ददृशे दृष्टम् ।। तेन मन्त्रप्रयुक्तेन निमेपार्धादपातयत् । स रावणशिरःपङ्किमज्ञातव्रणवेदनाम् ॥ ९९ ॥ स राम मन्त्रप्रयुक्तेन तेन अस्त्रेण अज्ञातव्रणवेदनाम् अतिशत्यादननुभूतवण- दु खा रावणशिरपति निमेपार्धाद् अपातयत् पातयामास ॥ वालाप्रतिमेवाप्सु वीचिभिन्ना पतिप्यतः । रराज रक्षःकायस्य कण्ठच्छेदपरंपरा ॥१०॥ पतिप्यत आसनपातस्य रक्ष कायस्यरावणकलेवरस्य । छिद्यत इति छेदा खण्डा क्ण्ठानां ये छदास्तेषां परपरा पति [ कण्ठच्छेदपरपरा ] । पीचिमिर्मिना नानाकृता [वीचिभिन्ना ] अप्सु वालार्कस्य प्रतिमा प्रतिविम्ब [बालार्कप्रतिमा ] इव रराज । अस्य बालविशेषणमारुप्यसिद्धयर्थमिति भाव ।। परुनां पश्यतां तस्य शिरांसि पतितान्यपि । मनो नातिविशश्वास पुनःसंधानशतिनाम् ॥ १०१ ॥ पतितानि तस्य रावणस्य शिरासि पश्यतामपि पुन संधानेशविनाम् । पूर्व तथादर्शना देति भाव । मरुताम् अमराणाम् । 'मस्तो पवनामरौ इत्यमर । मनः न अतिविशश्वास अतिविश्वास न प्राप ।। अथ मदगुरुपर्लोकपालद्विपाना- मनुगतमलियन्दैर्गण्डभित्तीविहाय । उपनतमणिबन्धे मूर्धि पौलस्त्यशनोः सुराम सुरविमुक्तं पुष्पवर्ष पपात ॥ १०२ ॥ अयमदेन गजगण्डसचारसक्रान्तेन गुरुसः [मद्गुरुपौ ] अलिवन्दै लोकपालू- द्विपानाम् ऐरावतादीनां गगनवर्तिनां गण्डभित्तीविहाय अनुगतम् अनुदुत सुरभि मुभि । 'मुरभिवपके स्वणे जातीफलपसन्तयो । गधोपटे सौरभया साडीमातृभयो । सुपथौ च मनोशे च वाच्यक्त्सुरभि स्मृतम् । इति विश्व । सुरावमुक्त पुष्पवर्षम् । उपनत आसना मणिरयो राज्याभिषेकसमये भावी यस्य तस्मिन् [ उपनतमणिबन्धे ] १ दशम • यश नपत्' इ. पा० पुरदिनयुद्दे कृत्तानां निरसा पुनरुत्पत्निदानात् । नपा प रामायण-संधाय धनुषा राम शामाशीरिषोपमम् ॥ रावणरय गिरोछिन्दमहामन्वरितण्ड एRI***नस्येव महश चा यद्रायणस्यास्थित शिरद्वितीय राषणशिनि संयति सायक। उिन्नमात्र च न पुनरेय महायने *** एकमेव शनं नि गिरा तुयपचसाम् ।ह. युद्ध. स. १.५,५३-५७ ४'गमिनी 'इ.पा. सोरम्पानियादिति भाव ·त्रयोदशः सर्गः। मर्भ दधत्यर्कमरीचयोऽस्माद्विद्धिमत्राश्नुवते वसूनि । अविन्धनं वह्निमसौ विभर्ति प्रह्लादनं ज्योतिरजन्यनेन ॥४॥ अर्कमरीचयः अस्माद् अन्धेरपादानात् । गर्भम् अम्मयं दधति । पृष्टयर्थ- मित्यर्थः । अयमों दशमसँग 'ताभिर्गर्भ- (५८) इत्यत्र स्पष्टीकृतः । अयं लोकोप- कारीति भावः । अत्र अन्धौ वसूनि धनानि । 'धने रले वसु स्मृतम् ' इति विश्वः । विवृद्धिम् अश्नुवते प्राप्नुवन्ति । संपद्वानित्यर्थः । असौ आप इन्धन दाह्यं यस्य तदाहक [अबिन्धनं ] वर्हि विभर्ति । अपकारेऽप्याश्रितं न त्यजतीति भावः । अनेन प्रह्लादन बाद ज्योतिः चन्द्रः अजनि जनितम् । जनय॑न्ताकर्मणि लुइ। सौम्य इति भावः ।। तां तामवस्था प्रतिपद्यमानं स्थितं दश व्याप्य दिशो महिम्ना । विष्णोरिवास्यानवधारणीयमीक्तया रूपमियत्तया वा ॥ ५ ॥ तां ताम् अनेकाम् । नित्यवीप्सयोः' इति वीप्सायो द्विरुक्तिः । अचम्थाम् अक्षोभाय. वस्थाम् । विष्णुपक्षे सत्त्वाद्यवस्थामा प्रतिपद्यमानं भजमानं महिनादश दिशा व्याप्य स्थितं विष्णोः इव अस्य रत्लारस्य रूपं स्वरूपमुक्तरीत्या पहुकारवाद्वयाप- कत्वाच ईदृक्तया इयत्तयों वा प्रकारत. परिमाणतश्च अनवधारणीयं दुनिरूपम् ॥ नाभिप्ररूढाम्बुरुहासनेन संस्तूयमानः प्रथमैन धात्रा। अनु युगान्तोचितयोगनिद्रः संहृत्य लोकान्पुरुपोऽधिशेते ॥६॥ युगान्ते कल्पान्त उचिता परिचिता योगः स्वारगनिष्ठेव निदेव निदा यस्य स [युगान्तोचि. तयोगनिद्रः] पुरुपः विष्णु लोकान्संहत्य । नाभ्यां प्रस्न यदम्युरुह पन तदास. नेन तनाभिकमलाश्रयेण [ नाभिप्ररूढाम्बुरुहासनेन] प्रथमे'। धाना दक्षादीना. मपि स्रष्टा पितामहेन संस्तूयमानः सन् । अमुमंधिशते । अमुधिमञ्छत इत्यर्थः । कल्पान्तेऽप्यस्तीति भावः ।। पक्षच्छेिदा गोत्रभिदात्तर्गन्धाः शरण्यमेनं शतशो महीध्राः । नृपा इवोपप्लविनः परेभ्यो धर्मोत्तर मध्यममाश्रयन्ते ॥ ७॥ रचन्द्रस्य क्षीरार्णवादुत्पनिस्तुकाम.स.ग.१-1पृरिक्षयरक्षण विष्णुपले मरममाव- बरथामिति यसभा १६.स १८.तिरप्या अणोरणामामाता महारान् ह.भपनिव दृश्यते इति दिह तस्य भार दिक्ना । इदमागम ने न तस्य भाव इयमा । ५ रवा- मनि आत्मना मलीनभावन स्थितिः नि जानार र कर परमात्मनि निरस्य जीव- धर्मरशमावादक निदेव निदा... रसादिममारस्यपक्षीदम् । नदुक कुमारे-निधाता वेध. मामार, "कुले प्रमुनिः प्रथमस्य देशमा पनि 'रिश एथामा कर्म 'निहितीसा। प्रगाम्नार्थस्य नियमान-वार्तमान निरंश ।। हेमारः। यदुन-साय माभूनान कन्या चमार जगत् । पानामपिति परतस्मै माग मने नमः। न हारा-पूर्ण सुगमारने मु कम्गे शप रयते । ... नरसाने पात्रः सम्लेशानी नागों धे निमाम सहायकम् ।। तस्प मुलम्प नभे अभिमनिधनए । भाप नस्या- स पर गर्म नभम् ।। इति । पहिरो गे अभिदा भपातामा पर ९ भानगर्ग.पा. १. धोनमम .पा.

·-- त्रयोदशः सर्गः। त्रैलोम्यशल्पोद्धरणाय सिन्धोश्चकार वन्धं मरणं रिपूणाम् । पुण्यप्रणाम भुवनाभिरामं रामं विरामं विपदामुपासे ॥ अथात्मनः शब्दगुणं गुणज्ञः पदं विमानेन विगाहमानः । रत्नाकरं वीक्ष्य मिथः स जायर्या रामाभिधानो हरिरित्युवाच ॥१॥ अथ प्रस्थानानन्तरम् । जानातीति । ' इगुपध-' इत्यादिना कप्रत्ययः । गुणानां ः गुणज्ञः । रलाकरादिवर्यैश्वर्यगुणाभिज्ञ इत्यर्थः । स रामाभिधानः हरिः विष्णुः । शब्दो गुणो यस्य तत् शब्दगुणम् आत्मनः स्वस्य पदं विष्णुपदम् । आकाशमित्यर्थः । ‘वियद्विगु पदम् ' इत्यमरः । ' शब्दगुणमाकाशम् ' इति तार्किकाः । विमानेन पुष्पकेण विगाहमानः सन् । रत्नाकर वीक्ष्य मिथ. रहसि । 'मियोऽन्योन्यं रहस्यपि' इत्यमरः । जायां पत्नी सीताम् इति वक्ष्यमाणप्रकारेण उवाच । रामस्य हरिरित्यभि. पानं निरङ्कुशमहिमयोतनार्थम् । मिथोग्रहण गोष्टी विश्रम्भसूचनार्थम् ।। वैदेहि पश्या मलयाद्विभक्तं मत्सेतुना फेनिलमम्बुराशिम् । छायापथेनेव शरत्मसन्नमाकाशमाविष्कृतचारुतारम् ॥ २॥ हे धैदेहि सीते आ मलयाद् मलय र्यन्तम् । ‘पञ्चम्यपाङ्परिभिः' इति पञ्चमी । पदद्वयं चैतत् । मत्सेतुना विभक्तं द्विधाकृतम् । अत्यायतसेतुनेत्यर्थः । वर्षाधिक्याध मद्ग्रहणम् । फेनिलं फेनवन्तम् । 'फेनादिलच' इतीलच्प्रत्ययः । क्षिप्रारी चायमिति भावः । अम्बुराशिम् । छायापथेन विभक्त शरत्मसन्नम् आविष्कृतचारुतारम् आकाशम् इव । पश्य । मम महानयं प्रयासस्त्वदर्थ इति हदयम् । छायांपथो नाम ज्योतिश्चक्रमध्यवर्ती कवित्तिरथीनोऽवकाश ॥ गुगठियक्षोः कपिलेन मेध्ये रसातलं संक्रमिते तुरंगे । तदर्थमुर्वीमवदारयद्भिः पूर्वेः किलायं परिवर्धितो नः ॥ ३॥ यियशोः यष्टुमिच्छोः । यजः समन्तादुप्रत्ययः । गुरोः सगरस्य मेध्ये अश्वमेधा तुरंगे हये कपिलेन मुनिना रसातलं पातालं संक्रमिते सति । तदर्थम् उर्वीम् अवदारयद्भिःर्सनाद्भिः नः अस्माक पूर्वः वृद्धः सगरमुते अय समुद्र परिवर्धितः किल । फिलेत्येतिये । अतो न. पूज्य इति भावः । यद्यपि तुरंगहारी शराफतुस्तथापि तस्य कपिलसमीपे दर्शनात्स एवेति तेषां भ्रान्तिः । सन्मत्वैव कविना कपिलेनेति निर्दिष्टम् ॥ १ लोक्यशल्य रावणम्पम् । पुण्यः प्रणामो यरमे । विपदा विराम विनाशकम् । राममुपासे नियन्त्रयामापूरितार... 'शरसन्नादिकाले वियदन्त [नभोगध्ये ] प्रणास्याकारो पायमानोनिशुधौवकाश विशेष छायापथः।'..चादि०.५भत्र रामायगम् नाच्छथर. पिता पुत्रका भदमस्तु । समुद्रमालिनी सवों पृथिवीममुगच्छत । एकै पोजन पुत्रा विस्तारमभिगएन । यात्रनुरगमदर्शातावरणनत मंदिनी । नमेव व्यहार मागमागा ममारुया इति ·त्रयोदशः सर्गः । २९१ । आदाय संमीलयन्तः चञ्चुपुटानि संघटयन्तः सन्तः सरन्धैः शिरोभिः जलप्रवा- झान् ऊर्व वितेन्यन्ति । जलयन्त्रनीडासमाविय॑ज्यते ॥ मातंगनः सहसोत्पतद्भिभिन्नान्धिा पश्य समुद्रफेनान् । कपोलसंसर्पितया य एप बजन्ति कर्णक्षणचामरत्वम् ॥ ११ ॥ सहसोत्पतद्भिर्मातंगनकैः मातंगाकोरेग्रीहै: द्विधा भिन्नान्समुद्रफेना- न्पश्य । ये फेनाः एपां जलमातंगनकाणा कपोलेषु समर्पितया संसर्पणेन [ कपोल- संसर्पितया ] हेतुना फर्णेषु क्षणं चामरत्वं [कर्णक्षणचामरत्वं ] व्रजन्ति ॥ वेलानिलाय प्रमृता भुजंगा महोमिविस्फूर्नथुनिर्विशेषाः । सूर्योशुसंपर्कसमृद्धरागय॑ज्यन्त एते मणिभिः फणस्थः ॥ १२ ॥ घेलानिलाय । वेलानिलं पातुमित्यर्थः ‘कियार्थो पद-' इत्यादिना चतुर्की । प्र. सृताः निर्गता महोसणा विस्फूर्जथुख्देक। 'ट्तिोऽयुच्' इत्यथुप्रत्ययः । तस्माभि- विशेषा दुइभेदाः [ महोमिविस्फर्जथनिर्विशेषाः । एत भुजंगाः सूर्योशुसंप- केंग समृद्धरागैः प्ररद्धकान्तिभि [ सूर्याशुसंपर्कसमृद्धरागैः] फणस्यैः मणिभिः यज्यन्ते उन्नीयन्ते ॥ तवाधरस्पर्धिपु विठुमेपु पर्यस्तमेतत्सहसोमियेगा । ऊर्धाकुरपोतमुर्ख कीचक्के शादपत्रामति शवयूथम् ॥ १३ ॥ तवाधरस्पधिप । अधरसदृशेष्वित्यर्थः । विदुमेपु प्रयालेषु सहसा ऊर्मिवेगात्प- र्यस्तं प्रोक्षिप्तमाविद्रुमप्रगेहै प्रोतमुसं स्यूतवदनम् [ ऊर्धारमोतमुखम् ] एतत् [शयूथम् ] शहाना यूथं वृन्दं कथंचिन्लेशाद अपकामति । विल. व्यापसरतीत्यर्थः । मत्तमात्रेण पांसि पातुमावर्तगाद्धमता घनेन । आभाति भूयिष्ठमयं समुद्रः प्रमथ्यमानो गिरिणेच भूयः ॥ १४ ॥ पयांसि पातुं महत एवं प्रवृत्तमात्रो न तु पीतवस्तेन ( प्रवृत्तमात्रेण] आवर्तगात् । स्यादावतोऽम्भसा भ्रमः' इयमरः । भ्रमता धनेन अयं समुद्र भूयः पुनरपि गिरिणा मन्दरेण ममथ्यमानः इव मूयिष्ठम् अत्यन्तम् आमाति ।। १ मुषकामासहसा ज-निर्गमात् नि भारः।२ क विजित १४सार, समि१. पा.। . भरय समाना पच-विनायकशिनिदाहिमांगा मगरनासित- रत्लनालाराम मनिस्सन्नी नामाक्षेत्र नगरस नि मात्, अगमा. पातु मान. पा.१'मधान मन्दर पता नपा ने पाकिम । दया मधिनुमाया भई मिधिसम्ममाम् ॥• भारतम् । नो नाप मदन पांच गए । मत्थान मदर या समन्यामिनामानि रामायगम् ।विसस्नु रामान. कार सटाया। - ·रघुवंशे - पक्षच्छिदो गोत्रभिदा इन्द्रेण । उभयत्र ' सत्सूद्विष- ' इत्यादिना विप् । आत्त- गन्धाः हृतगर्वाः । अभिभूता इत्यर्थः । 'गन्धो गन्धक आमोदे लेशे संबन्धगर्वयोः।' हात विश्वः । 'आत्तगन्धोऽभिभूतः स्यात् ' इत्यमरः । महीं धारयन्तीति महीधाः पर्वताः। मूलविभूजादित्वात्कप्रत्ययः । शतं शतं शतशः शरण्यं रक्षणसमर्थम् एनं समुद्रम् । परेभ्यः शनुभ्यः उपप्लविनः भयवन्त नृपा. धर्मोत्तरम् धर्मप्रधानं मध्यमं मध्यमभूः पालम् इव । आश्रयन्ते । ' अरेच विजिगीषोध मध्यमो भम्पन तरः' इति कामन्दक। आर्तवन्धुरिति भावः ॥ रसातलादादिभवेन पुंसा भुवः प्रयुक्तोद्वहनक्रियायाः। अस्याच्छमम्भः मलयपद्धं मुहूर्तवावरणं बभूव ॥८॥ आदिभवेन पुंसा आदिवराहेण रसातलात्प्रयुक्तोद्वहनक्रियायाः कृतोद्धरण- क्रियायाः । विवाहकिया च व्यज्यते । भुवः भूदेवतायाः प्रलये प्ररद्धं [प्रलयप्रवृद्धम् ] अस्य अब्धेः अच्छमभ्भः मुहूत वावरणं लनारक्षणार्थे मुखावगुष्ठनं [मुहूर्तवक्त्रा. वरणं] बमूव । तदुक्तम्- उद्देसासि वराहेण कृष्णेन शतयाहुना' इति ।। मुखार्पणेषु प्रकृतिप्रगल्भाः स्वयं तरंगाधरदानदक्षः। अनन्यसामान्यकलत्रवृत्तिः पिबत्यसौ पाययते च सिन्धूः॥९॥ [अनन्यसामान्यकलत्रवृत्तिः] अन्येषां पुंसा सामान्या साधारणा न भवतीत्य- -नन्यसामान्या कलत्रेषु वृत्ति गरूपा यस्य स तथोक्तः । इममेवाथै प्रतिपादयति-तरंग एवाधरस्तस्य दाने समर्पणे दक्षचतुरः [ तरंगाधरदानदक्षः ] असो समुद्रः मुखार्प. णेषु प्रकृत्या सरयादिप्रेपणं विना प्रगल्भा धृष्टाः [प्रकृतिप्रगल्भाः ] सिन्धू नदीः । “सिन्धु समुदे नद्या च' इति विश्व । स्वयं पिबतिपाययते च । सरंगाधरमिति शेष । 'न पादम्यारयम-' इत्यादिना पिवतेर्प्यन्तानित्य परस्मैपदनिषेधः । गतबुद्धिप्रत्यवसा- नार्थ-' इत्यादिना सिन्धूना फर्मत्वम् । दंपत्योर्युगप परस्पराधरपानमनन्यसाधारणमिति भावः ।। ससत्त्वमादाय नंदीमुखाम्भः संमीलयन्तो वितानेनत्वात् । अमी शिरोभिस्तिमयः सरन्धैरू वितन्वन्ति जलप्रवाहान् ॥ १०॥ अमी तिमय. मत्स्यविशेषाः । तदुक्तम्-अस्ति मत्स्यस्तिमि म शतयोजन- मायत. । [तिर्मिगिलगिलोप्यास्ति तद्गिलोप्यस्ति राघव ॥] ' इति । विवृताननत्वात व्यातमुसत्वादेतोः। आननानि विऋत्येत्यर्थः । ससत्त्वं मत्स्यादिप्राणिसहित नदीमुखाम्भः १ अत्र रामापण-पूर्व कृतयुग तान पर्वता पक्षिणाभपन् । तेपि जग्मुर्दिशा पूर्वा गरुडा हम वैगिन' । ततस्तेषु प्रयातेषु देवसधा महर्षिभिः । भूतानि च भय जग्मुस्तेषा पतनशंकया । ना मुझ सहलाक्ष पर्वतानां शतक्रतु' । पक्षाश्चिच्डेद वजेण ततः शतसहस्रशः ॥ इति सन्द.. का. १-११५-११९ २'भरणम्'३० पा०, 'अस्मान्धः प्रलय प्रवृद्धमत एव पाधिव- परमायादीनामथ पानाइट निर्मलम् । बक्यावरणमिति पाद पत्रनिराधानम् । नरिणम्पाट यथा पुंसा पनागिपाहणतियापा वधा विवाहकाले सूक्ष्मवाससा मुख यगुठन भवतीति उपन्या. दिनकरः । अत्र विष्णुपुराणम्-ततः समीक्षप्य धरी स्वर्दया महाराहः फुटपालोचनः । रसातलाइन्पलपत्रसनिमः समुस्थिती नील वापलो महान् ॥ इति । 'सरिन्भुपाम्भः'... नवम् 'सरित्प्रवासन'.पा.

·त्रयोदशः सर्गः। आदाय संमीलयन्तः चञ्चपुरानि संघट्यन्तः सन्तः सरन्धैः शिरोभिः जलप्रवा- हान् ऊध्य वितेन्वन्ति । जलयन्त्रकोडासमाधिय॑ज्यते ।। मातंगनकैः सहसोत्पतद्भिभिन्नान्दिधा पश्य समुद्रफेनान् । कपोलसंसर्पितया य एप ब्रजन्ति कर्णक्षणचामरत्वम् ।। ११ ।। सहसोत्पतद्भिर्मातंगनः मातंगाकरेग्रहिः द्विधा भिन्नान्समुद्रफेना- न्पश्य । ये फेनाः एपां जलमातंगनझाणां कोलेषु संसर्पितया संसर्पणेन [कपोल- संसर्पितया ] हेतुना कर्णेपु क्षणं चामरत्वं [ कर्णक्षणवामरत्वं ] ब्रजन्ति ॥ चेलानिलाय प्रस्ता भुजंगा महोमिविस्फूर्नथुनिर्विशेषाः । सूर्याशुसंपर्कर्समृद्धरागय॑ज्यन्त एते मणिभिः फणस्यैः ॥ १२ ॥ वेलानिलाय । वेलानिलं पातुमित्यर्थः ‘क्रियार्थी पद-' इत्यादिना चतुर्थी 1 प्र. 'सृताः निर्गता महोर्माण विस्थुष्टेकः । 'विनोऽथु' इत्यथुप्रत्ययः । तस्मानि- विशेषा दुर्घहभेदाः [ महोमिविस्फूर्जनिर्विशेपाः] ! एतं भुजंगाः सूर्याशुसंप- ण समृद्वरागः प्रद्धान्तिभिः [ सूर्याशुसंपर्कसमृद्धरागैः] फणस्यैः मणिभिः च्यज्यन्ते उन्नीयन्ते ॥ तवाधरस्पर्धिषु विद्रुमेषु पर्यस्तमेतत्सहसोमिवेगात् । ऊर्धाकुरप्रोतमुखं कचित्तशादपत्रापति शड्ढयूथम् ।। १३ ।। तवाधरस्पर्धिषु । अधरसदृशेष्पित्यर्थः । विद्रुमेपु प्रवालेषु सहसा ऊर्मियेगात्प- यस्तै प्रक्षिप्तमड्कुिगविद्रुमप्रगहैः प्रोतमुखं स्यूतमानम् [ ऊ गुरमीतमुखम् ] एतत् [शड्यूयम् ] शङ्गानां यूथ वृन्दं कथंचित्कंशाद अपकामति । विल. -व्यापसरतीत्यर्थः॥ मचमात्रेण पयांसि पातुमावर्तगाद्धमता घनेन । आभाति भूयिष्ठमयं समुद्रः प्रमभ्यमानो गिरिणेव भूयः ॥१४॥ पयांसि पातुं प्रवृत्त एव प्रवृत्तमात्रो न तु शीतवास्तेन । प्रवृत्तमात्रेण] आवर्तवेगात् । स्यादायतोऽम्भसा प्रमः' इयमरः । भ्रमता धनेन अयं समुद्रः भूयः पुनरपि गिरिणा मन्दरेण प्रमध्यमानः इव मृयिष्ठम् अयन्तम् आभाति ॥ कामसहसा उ.निगमान् नि भारः १२ कर्ण. लमिल समिर... पा. • भरस समानार्य पध-दिनागनातिनामिांगेः पशतातित रजनाले र माहासानी नादमाता नगरसलि मात् , अाका.. • पान. पा. 'मधाम मन्दर पता नया नामकम् । देगा मभिवमारमा सो निमिमाम् . भारतए । नो सिाय मथन मांगा बामकिर । मन्धान मन्द ममि मापगम् । विमानबाल- का सर्गरम्पः।

·२९२ रघुवंशे . . दूरादयश्चक्रनिभस्य तन्वी तमालतालीवनराजिनीला । आभाति वेला लवणाम्बुराशेर्धारानिबद्धव कलङ्करेखौ ।। १५ ॥ अयश्चक्रनिमस्य लवणाम्बुराशेः दुरात् तन्वी अणुवेनावभासमाना तमालताली- वनराजिमिनीला [तमालतालीवनराजिनीला] वेला तीरभूमिः धारानिबद्धा चक्राश्रिता कलङ्करेखा मालिन्यरेखा इव । आभाति । 'मालिन्यरेखां तु कलङ्कमाहुः इति दण्डी॥ वेलानिलः केतकरेणुभिस्ते संभावयत्याननमायताक्षि । मामक्षम मण्डनकालहानेर्वेनीव बिम्बाधरर्वद्धतृष्णम् ॥ १६ ॥ हे आयताक्षि । 'वेला स्यात्तीरनारयोः' इति विश्वः । वेलानिलः केतकरेणु- भिः आननं संभावयति । किमर्थमित्यपेक्षायामुत्प्रेक्षते-बिम्बोधरे बद्धतृष्ण [ बिम्बाधरबद्धतॄष्णं ] मां मण्डनेनाभरणक्रियया कालहानिर्विलम्पस्तस्याः मण्डनकालहानेः ] अक्षमम् असहमानम् । कर्मणि षष्टी । कालहानिमसहमानं वेत्ति इव वेत्ति किम् । नो चेत्कथं सभावयेदित्यर्थः ॥ एते वयं सकतभिन्नशुक्तिपर्यस्तमुक्तापटलं पयोधेः । माप्ता मुहूर्तेन विमानवेगात्कूलं फलावर्मितपूगमालम् ॥ १७ ॥ एते वयं [ सैकतभिन्नशुक्तिपर्यस्तमुक्तापटलं ] सैफलेषु भिनाभिः स्फुटि- ताभिः शुक्तिभिः पर्यस्तानि परितः क्षिप्तानि मुक्तानां पटलानि यस्मिस्तत्तथोक्तम् । फालेरावर्जिता आनमिताः पूगमाला यस्मिस्तत् [ फलार्जितपूगमालम ] पयोधेः कूलं विमानवेगान्मुहूर्तेन प्राप्ताः । कुरुष्व तावत्करभोरु पश्चान्मार्गे मृगमेक्षिणि दृष्टिपातम् । एपा विदूरीभवतः समुद्रात्सकानना निप्पततीव भूमिः ॥ १८ ॥ 'मणिबन्धादानिष्ठ करस्य करभो बहिः ' इत्यमरः । फरभ इवोरू यस्याः सा करभोरू. । 'स्त्तरपदादौपम्ये' इत्यूङ् । तस्याः सवुद्धिहे करभोरु । मृगवत्प्रेक्षत इति विग्रहः । हे मृर्गपेक्षिणि तावत्पश्चान्मार्गे लहितापनि दृष्टिपातं कुरुप्य । एपा सकानना भूमिर्विदूरीभवतः समुद्रान्निप्पतति निधामति इव । वि- दुरशब्दाद्विशेष्यनिन्नात् चिः ॥ कचित्पया संचरते सुराणां कचिद्धनानां पतेती कचिच्च । यथाविधो मे मनसोमिलापः प्रवर्तते पश्य तथा विमानम् ॥ १९ ॥ १दूरारालधु विभानि. २ अम्मात्परमिदमनिरिक पये क्वचित्-निखिशकल्पस्य निर्जला- नामेपा नमालगुमरांजिनीग । इरादाण विभाति वेला फलकलेखामलिनेर धारा : आमना- सम् इ. पा.. ४ पृद्ध. ५ वियागारो यिनुल्यो पावर विद्याधर इ. शाकपावित्रादि । नया प पामर-रिंभाधर इति वृत्तो म-यमरदलोष स्यात्' इति । अन्यथा अधारिम्भ इनि स्यात् । ६ काक्रमादिना त्वया क्रियमाणस्य मण्डनस्य फालहाने इति चा. दि. रो। पुरोहि. पूरः पुरोगमनेन इति था. 1८'नि सरनि' इ.पा.अनुरूपभाव ग कुन्त रोगनामोहनीव, शिम्परानुनमन्ज मेदिनी । इनि । मृगः इति साभिप्रायम् । मृगो हि पात्पदयनि । इनि है.. १. मरुताम् इ.पा. .

·नयोदशः सर्गः। हे देवि विमानं पुष्प मे मनसः अभिलाप यथाविधा तथा प्रवर्तते पश्य । क्वचित्सु णां पयां संचाते । क्वचिद् घनानां क्वचित् पतता पाक्षगां च पथा संचरते । ' समस्तृतीयायुक्तात् ' इति संपूर्वाञ्चरतेरात्मनेपदम् ॥ असौ महेन्द्र द्विपदानगन्धिस्त्रिमार्गगावीचिविमर्दशीतः । आकाशवायुर्दिनयौवनोत्थानाचामति स्वेदलवान्मुखे ते ॥ २० ॥ महेन्द्रद्विपदानगन्धिः ऐरावतमदगन्धि । बिभिमार्गर्गच्छतीति निमार्गगा गया । 'तद्धितार्थ-' इत्यादिनोत्तरपदसमामः । तस्या वाचीनां विमर्दैन सपण शीत [त्रिमा- गंगाचीचिधिमर्दशीतः] असो आकाशवायुःदिनयोवनोत्थान मध्याहसभवान् ते मुखे स्वेदलवान आचामति हरति । अनेन मुरपथमचारो दर्शित । फरेण वातायनलम्पितेन स्पृष्टस्त्वया चण्डि कुतू लिन्या। आमुञ्चतीवाभरणं द्वितीयमुद्भिन्नविधुदलयो घनस्ते ॥ २१ ।। हे चण्डि कोपने । ' चण्डस्वत्यन्तओपन ' इत्यमर । कुतूहलन्या विनोदार्थिन्या त्वया क्या वातायने गाक्ष लम्बितेनापत्रमितेन [ वातायनलम्बितेन] कोण स्पृष्टः उद्भिन्न विद्यदलयः धनस्ते द्वितीयम् आभरणं वलयम् आमुञ्चति इव अर्पयतीव । चाडील्यनेन कोपनश ल वाद्भात क्षिप्र खा मुखत मेघ इति व्यज्यते ॥ अमी जनस्थानमपाढविघ्नं मत्या समारब्धनबोटजानि । अध्यासते चीरभृतो यथासं चिगेज्झितान्याश्रममण्डलानि ॥२२॥ अमी चीरभृतः तापा जनस्थानम् अपोढविघ्नम् अगस्तविनंमत्या ज्ञात्वा समारब्धा नवा उटजा पर्णशारा येषु तानि [ समारब्धनवोटजानि]। पर्णशारोटरेऽ. नियाम् ' इत्यमर । चिरोज्झितानि । राक्षसभयादित्यर्थ । आश्रममण्डलानि आश्रमविभागान् यथास्वं स्वमननिकम्य अध्यासते अधितिष्ठन्ति । सपा स्थली पत्र विचिन्वता त्वां भ्रष्टं मया नूपुरमेकमुाम् । अदृश्यत त्वचरणारविन्दविश्लेषदुःखादिव बद्धमानम् ॥ २३ ॥ सा पूर्वानुभूता स्थली एपा । दृश्यत इत्यर्थ ।यन स्थल्या या विचिन्वता अविष्यता मया । लधरणारविन्देन यो विलेपो वियोगस्तेन यह स तस्मात् स्विचर- णारविन्दविश्लेपदुःखाद् ] इच बद्धमौनं निरा दम् । उच्या भ्रष्टम् एकं नूपुरं मजार ।'मपीरो नपरोऽस्त्रियाम् ' इत्यमर । अदृश्यत यम् । हेतु प्रेक्षा । १ देवानामुषः पयास्तदयो पतना तो मेपनो दध पगामिनि श्रम । ३ हरेन्द्र द, गन्धी ३ पा. निमन इ पा.। ४ अश दुसपो उगे हेवन देक्षा । विना दन्य विधा मर्या रूपमा हेतु ।' सा. ( अमन मोरे पादाम- करि इटदेवतम न्यभर देने सरदार । म प नारापिपत् 'हम 'तर इति परि । दिनकोषम् । . ७-८ ·रघुवंश . . वं रक्षसा भीरु यतोऽपनीता तं मार्गमेताः कृपया लता मे। अदर्शयन्वक्तुमशक्नुवत्यः शाखाभिरावर्जितपल्लवाभिः ॥ २४ ॥ हे भीर मयशीले। अद्भुत ' इत्यूड् । ततो नद वात्सबुद्धौ हस्व । त्वं रक्षसा रावणेन यत येन मार्गेण । साविभाकास्तसि । अपनीता अपहता तं मार्ग वागि न्द्रियाभावाद् वक्तुम् अशक्नुवत्य. एता. लता पीरुध आवर्जिता नमिता पालवा. पाणि स्थानीया यामिरतामि [ आवर्जितपल्लवाभिः] शाखाभिः स्वावयवभूताभि कृपया मे अदर्शयन् । हस्तवेष्टयाऽसूचयनित्यर्थ । ' शाखा वृक्षान्तरे भुजे ' इति विश्व । लतादी नामपि ज्ञानमस्त्येव । तदुक्त मनुना- 'अन्त संज्ञा भवन्त्येते सुखदु खसमन्विता । ' इति । मृग्यश्च दर्भाइकुरनिर्व्यपेक्षास्तवागतिशं समवोधयन्माम् । व्यापारयन्त्यो दिशि दक्षिणस्यामुत्पदमराजीनि विलोचनानि ॥२५।। दर्भागुरेषु भत्येषु नित्यपेक्षा नि स्पृहा [ दर्भाडुरनियंपेक्षाः] मृग्यः मृगाना च उत्पक्ष्मराजानि विलोचनानि दक्षिणस्यां दिशि व्यापारयन्त्यः प्रवर्तयन्त्य सत्य तव अगतिज्ञं गत्यनभिज्ञ मां समबोधयन् । दृष्टिचेष्टया त्वदतिमबोधयन्नित्यर्थ ॥ एतद्भिर्माल्यवतः पुरस्तादाविर्भवत्यम्वरलेखि शृङ्गम् । नवं पयो यत्र घर्भया च त्वद्विप्रयोगाश्रु समं विसृष्टंम् ॥ २६ ॥ माल्यवतः नाम गिरेः अम्बरलेखि अभ्रंप शृशम् एतत्पुरस्ताद् विर्भवति यत्र भने घनै मेधै नवे पय मया त्वद्वप्रयोगेन यदनु तत् [त्वद्वि प्रयोगाथु] च समं युगपद् विसृष्टम् । मेघदर्शनाद्वपतुल्यमशु विमुक्तमिति भाव ॥ गन्धश्च धारादतपवलाना कादम्बमोद्गतकेसरं च । स्निग्धाथ केकाः शिविना वभूवुर्यस्मिन्नसह्यानि विना त्वया मे ।। २७ ।। यस्मिन् शङ्के धाराभिषेधाराभिराहताना पल्वलाना [ धाराहतपल्वलानां ] गन्ध च । अर्घोद्तकेसरं कादम्बं नीपकुमुम च । स्निग्धाः मधुरा शिखिनां महिलाम् । 'शिखिनौ वहिवहिणौ' इत्यमर । केका च। त्वया विना में असह्यानि वभूवुः । 'नपुंसकमनपुसकेन-' इति नपुसकैक्शेष ॥ १ राजीनि २अत्र रामायणम्-एते महामृगा वीर मामीभन्ते पुन पुन !वनुफामा इव हि मे इद्रित न्युरलक्षये। एवमुना नोन्द्रेण ने मृगा सहसोस्थिता । दक्षिणाभिमुग्वा स दशय तो नम स्थरम् ।। मैथिली हियमाणा मा दिश यामभ्यपद्यत । नेन मार्गेण गच्छन्नो निरीक्ष ने पुन पुनः ।। अरण्य ६५ १ लेदि ४ घन सान्द्र ५ विमुक्तम्''इ. पा० । उद्दीपकस्य मेघस्य दर्शनादिति भाव । 'मेघालोके भवनि मुम्बिनाऽप्य यथावृत्ति चेत फण्टाशेषप्रणयिनि जने किं पुनरसंस्थे । मेघदूनम 1६ पल्लवानाम् इ., अदिन- अादिन इ. पा . 'अचपन् ' इति त्वया मे यस्मिन् विना पसहायभूषन् इव पा. अप्रे आ ·त्रयोदश. सर्गः। . पूर्वानुभूतं स्मरता च यत्र कम्पोत्तरं भीरु तवोपगूढम् । गुहाविसारीण्यतिवाहितानि मया कथंचिद्धनगर्जितानि ॥ २८ ॥ किं च । हे भीरु यत्र गुट्ने पूर्वानुभूतं कम्पोत्तरं कम्पप्रधानं तव उपगूढम् उपगृहनं स्मरता मया गुहाविसारीणि धनगर्जितानि कथंचिद् अतिवाहितानि । स्मारकन्वेनोद्दीपरत्वाल्लेशेन गमितानीत्यर्थः ।। आसारसिक्तक्षितिवाप्पयोगान्मामक्षिणोद्यत्र विभिनकोशैः । विडम्ब्यमाना नवकन्दलैस्ते विवाहबूंमारुणलोचनश्रीः ॥ २९ ।। यत्र शुद्धे विभिन्नकोशः विकसितकुङ्मले. नवकन्दलैः कन्दलीपुप्पैररुणवर्गरा- सारेण धारासंपातेन । 'धारासपात आसारः ' इत्यमरः । सिक्कायाः क्षितर्याप्पस्य धूमवर्णस्य योगाद्धेतो [ आसारसिक्तक्षितिवाप्पयोगात ] विडम्व्यमाना अनुक्रियमाणा ते विवाहधूमेनाक्षणा लोचनधीः [ विवाहधूमारुणलोचनश्रीः ] 1 सादृश्यात्स्मर्यमाणेति शेषः । माम् अक्षिणोद् अपीडयत् ।। उपान्तवानीरवनोपगूढान्यालक्ष्यपारिप्लवसारसानि । दूरावतीणा पियतीव खेदादमूनि पम्पासलिलानि दृष्टिः ॥ ३० ॥ उपान्तवानीरवनोपनढानि पार्श्ववजुलवनच्छतान्यालक्ष्या ईषझ्या पारिवाश्च. श्वलाः सारसा येषु तानि [ आलक्ष्यपारिप्लवसारसानि ] अमूनि पम्पासलि- लानि पम्पासरोजलानि [दूरावतीर्णा ] दूराद अवतीर्णा मे दृष्टिः अत एव खेदात्विति इव । न विहातुमुत्सहत इत्यर्थः ।। अत्रावियुक्तानि रथाङ्गनाम्नामन्यान्यदत्तोत्पलकेसराणि । द्वन्द्वानि दूरान्तरवर्तिना ते मया प्रिये सस्पृहमीक्षितानि ॥ ३१ ॥ अत्र पम्पासरस्यन्योन्यस्मै दत्तोत्पलकेसराणि [अन्योन्यदत्तोत्पलकेसराणि ] अवियुक्तानि रथाङ्गनाम्नां द्वन्द्वानि चक्रवाकमिथुनानि । ते तव दूरान्तरवर्तिना दूरदेशवर्तिना मया हे प्रिये सस्पृहं साभिलापम् ईक्षितानि तदानी त्वामस्मार्पमित्यर्थः ।। इमा तटाशोकलता च तन्वीं स्तनाभिरामस्तवकाभिनंम्राम् । त्वत्माप्तियुद्धया परिरब्धुकामः सौमित्रिणा सास्रमहं निपिद्धः ॥३२॥ किं च ।स्तनवदभिरामाभ्यां स्तवकाभ्यामभिनम्रा स्तनाभिरामस्तवकाभिनम्राम्]। तन्वीमिमां तटाशोक्स्य लता शाखा [ तटाशोकलतां] अत. त्वत्प्राप्तिबुद्धया १ रात्रौ. २ च भि०.३ धूमाकुल इ: पा० । अनुरूपो भाव विक-आरकराजिभिरिय कुसुम- नवकन्दली सलिलगर्भ । कोपादनबाष्पे स्परयति मा लोचने नस्या ॥ इति । ५ गृहोप.. • 'अन्यापि श्रान्ना जलं पियति ' इ. दि. ६ व पारे-'अर्थोपभुनेन बिसेन जाया संमा यामास रथाद्गनामा।' इति । 'अवनमाम् ' इ० पा०.८ परिरिप्समान सान-साथ, इ.पा.

·रघुवंशे लमेव प्राप्तेति प्रान्त्या परिरम्भुमालिङ्गितु कामो यस्य सः [ परिसन्धुकामः'] अहं सौमित्रिणा लक्ष्मणेन सास्त्रं निषिद्धः । नेयं सीतेति निवारितः । परिरब्धुकाम इत्यन 'तु काममनसोः' इति वचनान्मकारलोपः॥ अमूर्विमानान्तरलम्विनीनां श्रुत्वा स्वनं काञ्चनकिङ्किणीनाम् । प्रत्युद्वजन्तीव खमुत्पतन्त्यो गोदावरीसारसपश्यस्त्वाम् ॥ ३३ ।। विमानस्यान्तरेष्यवकाशेषु लम्वन्ते यास्तासा [विमानान्तरलम्बिनीनां ] काञ्च- नकिट्विणीनां स्वनं श्रुत्वा स्वयूथशब्दभ्रमात् खम् आकाशम् उत्पतन्त्यः अमू: गोदावरीसारसपतयः त्वां प्रत्युग्रजन्ति इव ॥ एपा त्वया पेशलमध्ययापि घटाम्युसंवर्धितवालचूता । औलादयत्युन्मुखकृष्णसारा दृष्टा चिरात्पञ्चवटी मनो मे ॥३४॥ पेशलमध्ययापि । भाराक्षमयापीत्यर्यः । त्वया घटाम्बुभि. संवर्धिता बालचूता यस्याः सा [ घटाम्बुसंवर्धितवालचूता] । उन्मुखा अस्मदभिमुखास्चत्सवर्धिता एव कृष्णसारा यस्याः सा उन्मुखकृष्णसारा चिराद् दृष्टा एपा पञ्चवटी मे मनः आह्लादयति । आनन्दयति । पञ्चवटीशदः पूर्वमेव व्याख्यात ।। अत्रानुगोदं मृगयानिवृत्तस्तरंगवातेन विनीतखेदः। रहस्स्वदुत्सङ्गनिपण्णमूर्धा स्मरामि वानीरगृहेपु सुप्तः ॥ ३५ ॥ अत्र पचाधाम् । गोदा गोदावरी तस्याः समीपे अनुगोदम् । 'अनुर्यत्समया इत्यग्थयाभाव । मृगयाया निवृत्त. [मृगयानिवृत्तः] तरंगवातेन विनीतखेदः रहा रहसि । अत्यंतसयोगे द्वितीया । त्वदुत्सामिपण्णमूर्धा सनह वानीरगृहेषु सप्तः स्मरामि । वाफ्यार्थ. कर्म । मुप्त इति यत्तस्मरामीत्यर्थ. ॥ भूभेदमात्रेण पदान्मघोनः भ्रंशयां यो नहुपं चकार । तस्याविलाम्भःपरिशुद्धिहेतोभीमो मुनेः स्थानपरिग्रहोऽयम् ॥ ३६ ॥ यः मुनि भूभेदमात्रेण भूभङ्गमानेणेय नहुपं राजान मघोनः पदाद् इन्द्र- अनेन उन्मादाख्यो व्यभिचारिभाउ उन । 'चिनसमोह उन्माद फामशोषमयादिभि ।' ह. सा.दालतानां खीसादृश्यमुन कुमारे पर्याप्तपुष्पस्लयरस्तनाम्य स्फुरत्मघालोटमनोहराभ्य । लतापापस्तरयोऽप्यानिमशाखाभुजबन्धनानि ।। इनि । कन्तबिल. १ पेरत्र, कोमल इ.पा. ४ आनन्दयति इ. उन्मुग्ध-उन्मदइ च पा.. ५ नीलस्यामरामावलोकनेनान्दयुदयोन्मुख्याकृष्ण- सारा मयूरा इनि घा, इ. हे । नीलोत्पल्दाभिराम रामं विटोक्स जीसूनाऽसमिनि भ्रान्तमयूराणा- मुन्मुग्यसमिति भार । उक्त चान्यत्र-वीक्ष्य राधषमुपानकाक सेन्द्रचापनयमेषशया । नन नत्र नमूत शिम्पग्दिन दर्शनादुपरि वाहनोन्मुसा ॥ इ. चा• सु• दयः । ६नियन... निपद- निधन, मान-गुतम् । चपा., ८ ममदायेषु प्रहना राना अपयोपापि पन्ने इनि न्याया- धनुगोइमिति पददेशप्रयोग । भीमो भीमसेन सपा सत्यभामा इलियत् । इ. सारिक. मद्द.पा. १.प्राधशययो नहुष अपनद पा. ११ विग.इ.पा.

·नयोदश सर्ग । २९७ खात् प्रभ्रंशयां चकार प्रधशयति स्म । आविलाम्भःपरिशुद्धिहेतोः कलापजल प्रसादहेतो तस्य मुनेः अगस्त्यस्य । अगस्त्योदये शरदि गल प्रसीदतीत्युत्ता प्राक् । भूमौ भवो भौमः स्थानपरिग्रहः आश्रम अयम् । दृश्यत इति शेष । भौम इत्यनेन दिव्योऽप्यस्तीत्युक्तम् । परिगृह्यत इति परिग्रह । स्थानमेव परिग्रह इति विग्रहः । त्रेतानिधूमाग्रनिन्द्यकीस्तम्येदमात्रान्तविमानमार्गम् । धात्वा हविर्गन्धि रजाविमुक्तः समश्नुते मे लघिमानमात्मा ॥ ३७॥ अनिन्द्यकीतः तस्य अगस्त्यस्य आक्रान्तविमानमार्गम् । हविर्गन्धोऽस्या- स्तीति हविर्गन्धि । नेतमिरग्नित्रयम्। 'अग्नित्रयमिद नेता' इत्यमर । पृपोदरादित्वादरेवम् । प्रेतामेधूमाग्रम् [त्रेताग्निधूमायम् ] इदं धात्वा आघ्राय रजयो गुणाद्विमुक्त [रजो- विमुक्त.] मे मम आत्मा अन्त रण लघिमानं लधुन्धगुण समश्नुते प्राप्नोति ।। एतन्मुनेर्मानिनि शातकर्णेः पञ्चाप्सरो नाम विहारवारि । आमाति पर्यन्तवनं विदूरान्मेघान्तरालक्ष्यमिवेन्दुविम्बम् ॥३८॥ हे मानिनि शातकणेः मुनेः सवन्धि पञ्चाप्सरः नाम पञ्चाप्सर इति प्रसिद्धम् । पञ्चाप्रमो यस्मि निति विग्रह । पर्यन्तेषु धनानि यस्य तत् पर्यन्तधनम् एतद विहा- रवारि पीडासर चिरात् । मेघानामन्तरे मन्य आलश्यीयद् दृश्यम् [ मेयान्तराल- श्यम् ] । 'आ ईपदर्थेऽभिव्याप्तौ' इत्यमर । इन्दुबिम्बम् इव आभाति ॥ पुरा स दर्भाहरमानवृत्तिश्चरन्मृगैः सार्धमृपिघाना । समाधिभीतेन किलोपनीतः पञ्चाप्सरोयौवनकूटबन्धम् ॥ ३९ ॥ पुरा पूर्वस्मि काले दर्भाड्खरमात्रवृत्तिः तन्मानाहार मृगैः साध सह चरन स ऋषिः समाधेस्तपसो भीतेन [ समाधिभीतेन ] मघोना इन्द्रेण पञ्चानामप्सरसा १ प्रशया चकार अयमपमयोग इति पाणिनीया । 'मभ्रश यातीति प्रभ्रशयाम्त प्रभ्रशयामिति नहपरिशेषणम्' इयपि कचिट्याख्याति । मपभ्रशन क्या-युग स्लि ब्रह्महत्या पारनेजो होने बीनसजे च शक ऋषयो देवाश्च समेय पुरुषशसभर नपाख्य दृप स्वतेजोभिरमिवयं मुरराज्येऽभ्यरिश्चन् । ततो नटुय शचीदेवी चम्म । शची बिसत तुप्रविष्टस्य रहम्पस्य यत्युरुपदे- शादृपय वा वहति तदा त्वा मनामीत्युसच । सोऽपि नद्ने गादरा मूढधालथा कृया शिक्षिका वहद्भिमहाभिविमानोशरत्य पादेन मुरिअनादयत् । कुपिनेर नेन दायसमटनाणे यारस पम्पधरो भनि शा स नक्षणमेव धरण्या पपात । म मा उद्यो १ अ १०, १६ २ स०४, भो २. ३ 'उदन' इ पा० ४महिमा० "यय एष वेताइ मलि 'बाण का सदा सधुक्षण नामिना । यद्धा वाय ते अत्राहुलयम्नाभिरिला । त्रिमिता इति वा । पृमोदरादि 'ईमानुः ६ "माण्ड-न्द-कणे' इ पा. ७ अत्र रामायणम्-इद पश्चासरो नाम नटार सार्वगापिम्। निर्मित नपसा नेन मुनिना माण्डमणिना ।। इति । ८ भेदेन इ उपनीत -अभिनीन । इ ९ यत्र..

·खुवंशे च्वाने' इत्यमरः॥ यौवनम् । तद्धितार्थ-' इत्यादिनोत्तरपदसमासः । तदेव कूटयन्धं क्पटयन्त्रं [पञ्चाप्स- रोयौवनकूटबन्धम् ] उपनीतः । 'उन्मायः कूटयन्त्रं स्यात् ' इत्यमरः । किल इत्यतिथे । मृगसाहचर्यान्मृगवदेव बद्ध इति भावः ।। तस्यायमन्तहितसौधभाजः प्रसक्तसंगीतमृदङ्गधोपः । वियद्गतः पुष्पकचन्द्रशालाः क्षणं प्रतिश्रुन्मुखराः करोति ॥ ४० ॥ अन्तहितसौधभाजः जलान्तर्गतप्रासादगतस्य तस्य शातकर्णेः अयं प्रसक्तः संततः सगीतमृदङ्गघोषः [प्रसक्तसंगीतमृदङ्गयोपः] वियद्गतः सन्पुष्पक्स्य चन्द्रशाला: शिरोगृहाणि [पुष्पकचन्द्रशाला:] 'चन्द्रशाला शिरोगृहम्' इति हलायुधः । क्षणं प्रति- श्रुद्भिः प्रतिध्वानेWखरा ध्वनन्तीः [ प्रतिश्रुन्मुखराः] करोति । 'स्त्रां प्रतिश्रुति- हविर्भुनामेधवतां चतुर्णा मध्ये ललाटंतपसप्तसाप्तिः । असौ तपस्यत्यपरस्तपस्वी नाम्ना सुतीक्ष्णश्वरितेन दान्तः॥४१॥ नाम्ना सुतीक्ष्णः सुतीक्ष्णनामा चरितन दान्तः सौम्यः असौ अपरः तपस्वी । एधवताम इन्धनवताम् । ' काष्ठं दार्विन्धन त्वेषः' इत्यमरः । चतुर्णा हविर्भुजाम् अमीना मध्ये । [ललाटंतपसससप्तिः] ललाटं तपाति ललाटंतपः सूर्यः । 'असूर्य- ललाटयोईशितपोः' इति खस्यत्ययः । 'अरुर्द्विपत् -' इत्यादिना मुमागमः । ललाटंतपः सप्तसप्तिः सप्ताश्वः सूर्यो यस्य स तथोक्तः सन् । तपस्यति तपश्चरति । 'कर्मणो रोमन्थ तपोभ्यां वर्तिचरोः' इति क्यद । तपसः परस्मैपदं च' इति वक्तव्यम् ।। अK संहासप्रहितेक्षणानि व्याजासंदर्शितमेखलानि । नालं विकर्तु जनितेन्द्रशङ्कं सुराङ्गनाविभ्रमचेष्टितानि ॥ ४२ ॥ जनितेन्द्रशङ्कम् । तपसेति शेषः । अमुं सुतीक्ष्णं सहासं प्रहितानीक्षणानि दृष्टयो येषु तानि [ सहासप्रहितेक्षणानि ]व्याजेन केनचिन्मिपेण । 'पुस्योऽधै समेंऽशके' इति विश्वः । अर्धमीपत्संदर्शिता मेराला येषु तानि [व्याजासंदर्शितमेखलानि ] सुरा- बनानामिन्द्रप्रेषिताना विभ्रमा विलासा एव चेष्टितानि [सुरावनाविभ्रमचेष्टितानि ] विकत स्खलयितुम् अलं समर्थानि न । यमूरिति शेषः॥ एपोऽक्षमालावलयं मृगाणां कण्डूयितारं कुशचिलावम् । सभाजेंने ये भुजमूर्ववाहुः सव्यतरं प्राध्वमितः प्रयुङ्के ।। ४३ ।। १ 'प्रयुग' इ. पा०, घोर -नाद, शम्न इ. पा०. २ 'प्रेक्षार्थ गौनगाय तु संगीतफमुदाहृतम्' इनि हलायुध । 'गीत मायं नन्नच तय भगीनमुच्यते' इति सगीतपणम् । ३ एतदेव पञ्चामिसा- धनामिन्युन्यने । 'अमि सविता सविनवाग्नि 'इनि मोनालिगात्सूर्योपनिषाअनुरूपवर्णन कुमारे. शुची चतुर्णा ज्वलना शुचिस्मिता हविर्भुना म्यगता मुमध्यमा । विजित्म नेत्रप्रनिघातिनी प्रभामनग्यदृष्टि मावितारमैक्षत ।। इति । ४ महा... संभाषपन्. ६ उप्रतेजा. . मो.

·त्रयोदशः सर्गः। ऊर्धचाहुः एप सुनीष्णोऽसमालेव वलयं यस्य त [अक्षमालावलयम्] मृगाणां कण्डयितारम् । कुशा एव सूचयस्ता लुनातीति बुशसूचिलावस्तं [कुशसूचिलावम]। कर्मण्यश् ' इत्यण् । एभिर्विशेषगर्जयशीलत्वं भूतदया कर्मक्षमत्वं च द्योत्यते । सव्यादितरं दक्षिण [सव्येतरं भुजं मे मम सभाजने संमाननिमित्त ।" निमित्तात्कर्मयोगे । इति सप्तमी । इतः प्राध्वं प्रकृतानुकूलबन्धं प्रयु” । 'आनुकूल्गार्थकं प्राप्यम् ' इत्यमरः अव्ययं चैतत् ॥ चाचंयमत्वात्पतिं ममैप कम्पेन किंचित्पतिगृह्य मूर्खः । दृष्टिं विमानव्यवधानमुक्ती पुनः सहस्रार्चिपि संनिधत्ते ॥४४॥ एप सुतीक्ष्णः । वाचं यच्छतीति वाचंयमो मौनव्रती। 'वाचि यमो बते' इति संच्यत्ययः। "वाचंयमपुरंदरी च ' इति मुम् । तस्य भावस्तत्त्वात् [वाचंयमत्वात् ] मम प्रति किंचिन्मूभः कम्पेन प्रतिगृध विमानेन व्यवधानं तिरोधानं तस्मान्मुक्ताम् [विमा- नव्यवधानमुक्तां] | 'अपेतापोठमुक्तपतित-' इत्यादिना पञ्चमीसमासः । दृष्टिं पुनः सहस्राचिंषि सूर्ये संनिधत्ते । सम्यग्यत इत्यर्थः ।। अन्यथा मक्त्वमसात् ॥ अदः शरण्यं शरभङ्गन्नाम्नस्तपोवनं पावनमाहिताग्नेः। चिराय संतर्य समिद्भिरग्निं यो मन्त्रपूतो तनुमप्यहोपीत् ॥ ४५ ॥ शरणे रक्षके साधु शरण्यम् । पापयतीति पावनम् । अदः दृश्यमानं तपोवनम् आहिताग्नेः शरभङ्गनाम्नः मुनेः संवन्धि । यः शरभगः चिराय चिरम् अग्नि समिद्भिः संतर्घ्य तर्पयित्वा ततो मन्त्रैः पूता शुओं [मन्त्रपूतां ] तनुम् अपि अहोपीत् हुतवान् । जुहोतेलङ् ॥ छायाविनीताध्वपरिश्रमेषु भूयिष्ठसंभाव्यफलेप्वमीषु । तस्यातिथीनामधुना सपर्या स्थिता सुपुत्रष्विव पादपेषु ।। ४६ ।। अधुना अस्मिन्काले तस्य शरभद्गस्य सवान्धनी अतिथीनां सपर्या अतिथि- पूजा । छायाभिर्विनीतोऽध्यपरिश्रमो यैस्तेषु [छायाविनीताध्वपरिश्रमेयु) भूयिष्ठानि बहुतमानि संभाव्यानि श्लाघ्यानि फलानि येषां तेषु [ भूयिष्ठसंभाव्यफलेषु ] अमीपु पादपेषु आश्रमवृक्षेषु सुपुत्रेषु इव स्थिता । तरिय पादपैरनुष्टीयत इत्यर्थः ।। धारास्वनोदारिदरीमुखोऽसौ शृङ्गायलग्नाम्बुदवमपंकः । बध्नाति मे चन्धुरगात्रिचक्षुः ककुमानिव चित्रकूटः ॥४७॥ । फर्माण पठौ । २ मुक्के. ३ 'शरभद्रो महानेना प्रशि हुनाशनम् ' इ. रामायणम् । ५ संभाध्यानि प्राप्यानि इ. दि. ३० मनोहराणि इ.हे.१५ कम्पः,६ दृष्ट, ·रघुवंशे धाराणा झिरधाराणा यद्वा धारया सातत्येन वनोद्गारि दर्थेव मुखं यस्य सः [धास. स्वनोद्गारिदरीमुखः] • शृष्टं शिव विषाणं च । तस्याग्रे लग्नोऽम्बुद एव वप्रपको वप्रकोडासक्तपको यस्य सः [गृनायलनाम्बुदवप्रपङ्क.] । असौ चित्रकूटः हे बन्धुरगात्रि उनतानतानि । हप्तः ककुद्मान वृषभ इब मे चक्षुः बध्नाति अनन्यासक्तं करोति ॥ एपा प्रसन्नस्तिमितप्रवाहा सरिद्विदूगन्तरभावतन्वी। मन्दाकिनी भाति नगोपकण्ठे मुक्तावली कण्ठगतेव भूमेः ॥४८॥ प्रसना निर्मल स्तिभितो निस्सन्दः प्रवाहो यस्याः सा [प्रसन्नस्तिमितप्रवाहा] विदूरस्यान्तरस्य मध्यवर्त्यवकाशस्। भावात्त- [विदूरान्तरभावतन्वी ] दूरदेशति वात्तनुत्वेनावभासमाना मन्दाकिनी नाम क चिच्चित्रकूटनिकटवर्तिनी एषा सरित् नगो- पकण्ठे भूमेः कण्ठगता मुक्तावली इस भाति । अन नगस्य शिरस्त्व तदुपकण्ठस्य कण्ठत्व च गम्यते ।। अयं सुजो ऽनुगिरं तमालः चालमादाय सुगन्धि यस्य । यवाङ्खरापाण्डकपोलशोभी मयावतंसः परिकल्पितस्ते ॥ ४९ ॥ गिरे समीपे अनुगिरम् । 'गिरेश्च सेनरस्य ' इति समासान्तष्टम्प्रत्ययः । सुजातः स तमालः अयं दृश्यते । यस्य तमालस्य । शोभनो गन्धो यस्य तत् सुगन्धि । गन्धस्य -' इ-यादिनेकारः समासान्त । प्रवालं पाछ म् आदाय मया ते यवाहुरवदा- पाडी कपोले शोभी शोभते यः स [ यवागुरापाण्डकपोलशोभी] अवतंसः परिकल्पितः॥ अनिग्रहवासविनीतसत्त्वमपुप्पलिङ्गात्फलयन्धिक्षम् । वनं तपःसाधनमेतदत्रराविकृतोदग्रतरप्रभावम् ॥ ५० ॥ अनिग्रहलासा द डभय हिता अपि विनीता' सत्त्वा जन्तयो यस्मिस्तत् [अनिमहत्रा- सविनीतसत्त्वम् ] । अपुप्पलिङ्गात् पुष्परूपनिमित्त विनैव फ्लन्धिन पलपाहियो वमा यस्मिस्तत् [ फलबन्धिवृक्षम् । अत एव आविष्कृतादग्रतरप्रभावम् अत्रे: मुने तपम साधनं [तपःसाधन] वनम् एतत् ॥ अनाभपेकाय तपापनानां सप्तपैहस्तोद्धृतहेमपद्माम् । प्रवर्तयामास फिलानुम्या त्रिस्रोतसं व्यम्बकमौलिमालाम् ॥ ५१ ॥ अन वने अनुसूया अत्रिपनी । सप्त च ते महायश्च सप्तर्षयः । दिसंन्ये मज्ञायाम्' इति तत्पुरुषममास । तेषां हस्तममृतानि हेमपद्मानि यस्यास्ता [ सतर्पि- ३ नय प्रधालोरचयेन, तव प्रयागयचं येन. ४ याविनापरव फपो मार्यशालागुरुपरवम् इ पापिय मुद्धोऽगिर नमालम्नर प्रयालोपपपन यग्य । पणावि.इनि ०.५लम्बी.६ हिमाफ...मर ०.८ नमू०.९अर रामायणम्-दावीण्यन'वृष्टया हाधे के निरन्नाम् ।। यया मुरफले मृटे जाली च पतिता । उप्रेण नपसा युजा नियमाप्य. लाना ॥१. रामा अयोस.११५.१.१. १ अमो ·नयादशः सर्ग । 8571 हस्तोद्धृतहेमपद्मा ] त्र्यम्बकमौलिमाला हरशिर सर त्रिस्नोतस भागीरथी तपाधनानाम् ऋपाणाम् अभिपकाय मानाय प्रवर्तयामास प्रवाइयामास । किल इतिह्य ।। वीरासनैान पामृपीणाममी समध्यासितवेदिमध्याः । निवातनिष्फम्पतया विभान्ति योगाधिरूढा इव शाखिनोऽपि ॥५२॥ वीरासन जयसाधन । ध्यान जुपत सवत इति ध्यानजुप । तेपा [ध्यानजुषा) तैरुपविश्य ध्यायत म् ऋपीणा सबधिन समध्यासितवदिमध्या' । इद चारासन स्थानीयम् । अमी शासिन अपि निव त निष्यम्पतया [नियातनिष्कम्पतया ] योगाधिरूढा इव ध्यानमान इव विभान्ति । ध्यायन्तोऽप निचलाना भवन्ति । वारासने मिष्ठ एकपादमयैकस्मि वयस्योराण सस्थितम् । इतरस्मिस्तथा चान्य चारासनमुदाहृतम् ॥ इति ।। त्वया पुरस्तादुपयौचितो यः सोऽय वदः श्याम इति प्रतीतः । राशिर्मणीनामिव गारुडाना सपद्मरागः फलितो विभाति ॥ ५३॥ त्वया पुरस्तात् पूर्व य उपयाचित प्रथत । तथा च रामायणे-~न्यग्रोध तमुपस्थाय देहा वाक्यमनवात् । नमस्तेऽस्तु महावृक्ष पल्यमे व्रत पात ॥ इति । श्याम इति प्रतीत स वर अय फलित सन् । सपद्मराग गारुडाना मणीना मरकताना राशि इव । विभाति । 'वचित्- इयादिभिश्चतुभि ले के प्रयाग गङ्गायमुनासगम वर्णयति- कचित्प्रभालेपिभिरिन्द्रनीलैर्मुक्तामयी यष्टिरिवानुविद्धा । अन्यत्र याला सितपङ्कजानामिन्दीवरैरुत्खर्चितान्तरेव ॥ ५४॥ कचित्सगाना नियमानसाना कादम्बससर्गरतीय पतिः। अन्यत्र कालागुरुदत्तपत्रा भक्तिर्भुवश्चन्दनसल्पितेव ॥ ५५ ॥ कचित्मभा चान्द्रमसी तमोभिश्छायाविलीनैः शवलीकतेव । अन्यन शुभ्रा शरदभ्रलेखा रन्ध्रेपिपलक्ष्यनम.प्रदेशा ॥ ५६ ॥ कचित्र कृष्णोरगभूर्पणेव भस्माङ्गरागा तनुरीश्वरस्य । पश्यानवद्याङ्गि विभाति गङ्गा मिन्नमवाहा यमुनोतरगैः ।। ५७ ॥ हे अनवद्यानि यमुनाताभिन्नप्रवाहा व्यामिश्रीघा गङ्गा नाहवो विभाति । ११मता मुनीनाम इ. माया गया निवाता-निवात नष्पन्दनया निवात.६ च पा० । २तन्त्रसारे यथा-कपारमध वा वि यस्योरो तथवरम्।रजुकायो विशमन्त्री व रासनमितारि नम् ॥ ३ उपपापन ४ प्रसिद्ध प्रशन ५ दीयते यत्र देवेभ्यो मनोरा यम्य सिद्धय । उपयाचि तक किय दोहद तद्विबुधा ६ काचना अधिना .ऽभि. नि. ८भीष इन' पर तमिस्रया शुनिशेष भिन्ना कुन्दनगिनीवरमालव । कृत्तिहर कृष्णमृगत्वचेव भूनि स्मरा- ·खुपशे वं पश्य । केव । क्वचित् प्रदेशे प्रभया लिम्पन्ति सनिहितमिति प्रभालेपिभिः इन्द्र- नीलैः अनुविद्धा सह गुम्फ्तिा मुक्तामयी यष्टिः इव हारावलिरिख । विभाति । अन्यत्र प्रदेशे इन्दीवरैः नीलोत्पले उत्खचितान्तरा सह प्रथिता सितपङ्कजानां पुण्डरीकाणां माला इव । विभातीति सर्वत्र सबन्ध । कचित्कादम्बसंसर्गवती नीलहससंसृष्टा प्रिय मानस नाम सरो येषां तेषां [ प्रियमानसानां ] खगानां राजहं- साना पड़क्तिः इव। राजहसास्तुते चञ्चुचरणोहित सिता ।' इत्यमर । अन्यत्र काला गुरुणा दत्तपत्रा रचितमकरिकापना [ कालागुरुदत्तपत्रा ] भुवःचन्दनकल्पिता भक्तिः इव । क्वचित् छायासु विलीन स्थितै (छायाविलीनै ] तमोभिः शवली- कृता करीकृता चान्द्रमसी प्रभा चन्द्रिका इव । अन्यत्र रन्ध्रपु आलक्ष्यनभा- प्रदेशा शुभ्रा शरदभ्रलेखा शरन्मेघपति इव । क्वचिच्च कृष्णोरगभूपणा भस्माङ्गरागा ईश्वरस्य तनु इव । विभाति । शेपो व्यारयात । क्लापकम् ॥ समुद्रपल्योर्जलसंनिपाते पूतात्मनापत्र किलाभिपेशात् । तत्त्वाववोधेन विनापि भूयस्तनुत्यनां नास्ति शरीरवन्धः ॥ ५८ ॥ अत्र समुद्रपल्योः गायमुनयो जलसंनिपाते सगमे अभिपेकात् नानात् पूतात्मनां तनुत्यजां शुद्धात्मनां पुसा तत्त्वावबोधेन तत्त्वज्ञानेन विनापि प्रार- ब्धशरीरत्यागानन्तर भूयः पुन शरीरवन्ध शरीरयोग नास्ति किल । अन्यत्र ज्ञानादेव मुक्ति । अन तु स्नानादेव मुक्तिरित्यर्थ ॥ पुरं निपादाधिपतेरिदं तद्यस्मिन्मया मौलिमणि विहाय । जटासु बद्धास्वरुदत्सुमन्त्रः कयि कामाः फलितास्तवेति ॥ ५९ ।। निपादाधिपतेः गुहस्य तत्पुरमिदम् । यस्मिन् पुरे मया मौलिमणि विहाय जटासु पद्धासु रचितामु मतीपु सुमन्त्र' ' हे कैकेपि तव कामाः मनोरथा फलिताः सफ्ला जाता ' इति अरुदत् । 'रदिरशुविमोचने ' इति धातोर्खद् ॥ रेरिघ कण्टभासा ॥ दृश्याधया शारदमेघलेगा निधी निशिरुचा दिशेष । गवाक्षफागगुरुधूम- राज्या हर्पस्थलीपमुधा नवेद ॥ सुधारसधातशिला हिमादजायजनपरनाशोभयेष तषिणा मानसगोधराणा अगीव फाइम्बविहदपरक्या ॥ निता नगद्धाफटिकासयोगाद्वर्यपात्या रसना- पली । गङ्गारमेरा मजया ममेस पुष्यत्युड़ारे परभागममा ।। इति धनुर शोकान् चाय पति। १ शरीरिणाम,सिनासिने सरिते यत्र सगने नपाष्टुतासा दिवम् पनि । ये ये तय विग्रगति पीराम्ने जनायो अमृतव भजन । अद अप६ परि•ा या गतिर्योगयुनस्य वारय मनीगि । सा गनिस्पजत प्रागान् गडायमनसगमे ॥ इति स्मतिरपि। यत्र यावा दिवं सानिये मुतोषनर्मग ॥६ मारतम् । ने पुरानात, मणीन् , एमन्न',..पा. .

·प्रयोदश सर्गः। पयोधरैः पुण्यजनाङ्गनानां निविष्टहेमाम्बुजरेणु यस्याः । ब्राहा सर: कारणमाप्तवाची बुद्धरिवाव्यक्त हुँदाहरन्ति ॥ ६॥ पुण्यजनाङ्गनानां यक्षस्त्रीशां पयोधरैः स्तननिविष्ट उपभुक्तो हेमाम्बुजरेणुर्यस्य तत् [ निर्विटहेमाम्बुजरेणु ] |तन ताः क्रीडन्तीति व्यज्यते । ब्रह्मण इदं ब्राह्मम् । 'नस्तद्धिते । इति टिलोपः । ब्राझं सरः मानसाख्यं यस्याः सरस्वाः । बुद्धेः महत्त- त्वस्य अव्यक्तं प्रधानम् इय कारणम् आलस्य वाचः आप्तवाचः घेदाः यद्वा बहुबहिणा मुनयः उदाहरन्ति प्रचक्षते ॥ जलानि या तीरनिखातयूपों वहत्ययोध्यामनु राजधानीम् । तुरंगमेधावभृथावतीर्णरिक्ष्वाकुभिः पुण्यतरीकृतानि ॥ ६१ ॥ यूपः संस्कृतः पशुबन्धनाही दारुविशेषः । तीरनिखातयूपा या सरयूः । दुरंगमेधा अश्वमेधास्तप्ववभृथार्थमेवावतीणैरवरूदैः [ तुरंगमेधावभृथावतीः ] इक्ष्वाकुभिः इक्ष्वाकुगोत्रापत्यैनः पूर्व । तद्वाजत्वादनो लुक् । पुण्यतरीकृतानि अतिशयन पुण्यानि कृतानि जलानि अयोध्या राजधानी नगरीम् अनु समीपे । तया लक्षितयेत्यर्थः । अनुशन्दस्य लक्षणेत्यंभूत-' इत्यादिना कर्मप्रश्चनीयरवात्तद्योगे द्वितीया ।वहति प्रापयति ।। यो सैकतोत्सङ्गसुखोचितानां प्राज्यः पयोभिः परिवर्धितानाम् । सामान्यधात्रीमिव मानसं में संभावयत्युत्तरकोसलानाम् ॥ ६२॥ यां सरयू मे मानसं कर्तृ । सैकतं पुलिनम् तदेवोत्सनः तन यत्मुख तनोचिताना [ सैकतोत्सद्दसुखोचितानां ] प्राज्यः प्रभूतः पयोभिः अम्युभिः क्षीरेश्च । पयः क्षीरं पयोऽम्बु च' इत्यमरः । परिवर्धितानां पुष्टानाम् उत्तरकोसलानाम् उत्तरको- सलेश्वराणां सामान्यधात्री साधारणमातरम् इव । संभावयति । 'धानी जनन्या- मलकीवमुमत्युपमातृयु 'इति विश्वः ।। सेयं मदीया जननीव तेन मान्येन राज्ञा सरपूर्षियुक्ता । दूरे वसन्तं शिशिरानिलो तरंगहस्तैरुपमूहतीव ॥ ६३ ।। मदीया जननी सल्या इय मान्येन पूज्येन तेन राक्षा दशरथेन वियुक्ता १. लिट.२ अथापनन्ति, वेदान्तमते मायोपाधिक अन सारख्यमने प्रधान, बुद्धिरेव महत्तत्व- मिति तरुच्यते-जदुत सांख्यकारिकामु-मूलप्रतिरविशतिमहशद्या' प्रनिनिय सात । दशक विकारो न प्रकृनिर्न विनि पुरुष तथा व गीतायाम्-'अम्पायनर सर्ग ममता मपहरागमे इ. । सरयूत्पनि रामायणे यथा-वेलासपर्वत राम मनमा निर्मित पाम् । महाशा नाशाल नेइ मानस सर । तस्मात्मनार सरम मायोध्यामुपग्रहने । सरप्राना माग पुरा मनसर युना ॥ इति । ४ ५ पुश्मे । 'प्रभूनागरिष इ. पा. 'जन्न'. वियुला-पिपुजारे वसन्त-दूरेरि मन्तम् ..चा..

·३०४ रघुवंशे सा इयं सरयू: दूरे वसन्तम् ।प्रोष्यागच्छन्तमित्यर्थः । मां पुत्रभूतं शिशिरानिलैः तरंगः एव हस्तैः [तरंगहस्तैः] उपगृहति इव आलिगतीव ।। विरक्तसंध्याकपिशं पुरस्ताद्यतो रजः पार्थिवमुज्जिहीते । शङ्के हनुमत्कथितपत्तिः प्रत्युद्गतो मां भरतः ससैन्यः ॥ ६४ ॥ विरक्तातिरका या संध्या तद्वत्यपिशं ताम्रवर्णम् [विरक्तसंध्याकपिशम् ] पृथिव्या इदं पार्थिवम् । रजः धूलेि. पुरस्ताद् अग्रे यतः यस्मात्कारणाद् उज्जिहीते उद्गच्छति । तस्मात् । हेनुरस्यास्त ति हनूमान् । ' शरादीनां च ' इति दीर्घ. । तेन कथिता प्रवृत्तिरस्मदागमनवार्ता यस्मै स [ हनूमत्कयितप्रवृत्तिः भरतः ससैन्यः सन् मां प्रत्युद्गतः इति शङ्के तर्कयामि । 'शङ्का भयवितायो.' इति शब्दार्णवे । अत्र यत्तदो- निलसंवन्धात्तच्छन्दलाभ. ॥ • अद्धा श्रियं पालितसंगराय प्रत्यर्पयिष्यत्यनघां स साधुः । हत्वा निवृत्ताय मृधे खरादीन्संरक्षितां स्वामिव लक्ष्मणो मे ॥६५॥ किं च । साधुः सनन स भरतः। 'साधु धुपिके चारौ समने चापि वाच्यवत् इति विश्व । पालितसंगराय पलितपितृप्रतिज्ञाय मे मद्यम् अनघाम् अदोपा भोगा- भावादनुछिया किंतु संरक्षितां श्रियम् । मृधे युद्धे खरादीन् हत्वा निवृत्ताय मे लक्ष्मणः सरक्षितामनघां त्वाम् इव प्रत्यर्पयिष्यति अद्धा सत्यम् । 'सत्ये त्वद्धा. असा द्वयम्' इत्यमर.॥ असौ पुरस्कृत्य गुरुं पदातिः पश्चादवस्थापितवाहिनीकः । द्धरमात्यः सह चीरवासा मापर्यपाणिर्भरतोऽभ्युपैति ॥ ६६ ॥ असौ पदातिः पादच री चीरवासाः वचलयसन भरतः पञ्चात् पृष्टभागे [ अवस्थापितवाहिनीकः ] अस्थता वाहिनी सेना येन रा तथोक्तः सन् । ननध ' इति कप । गुरुं वसिष्ठं पुरस्कृत्य वृद्धः अमात्यैः सह अर्घ्यपाणिः सन् माम् अभ्युपैति॥ पित्रा विष्टा मदपेक्षया यः श्रियं युवाप्यङ्कगतामभोक्ता । इयन्ति वर्षाणि तयां सहोग्रमभ्यस्यतीव व्रतमासिघारम् ॥ ६७ ॥ यः भरनः पित्रा विसृष्टा दत्ताममन्तिम्मुन्मदं गताम् [अङ्कगताम् ] अपि । या श्रियं युवापि मदपेक्षया मद्भझ्या अभोक्ता मन् । तृनन्तत्वात् ' न लोक' इदि पीनिषेधः । श्यन्ति वणि एतावगे मगन् । अन्यन्तसयोग द्वितीया । तया रिया सह । रियेति च गम्यते । उग्रं दुश्वरम् आसिधारं नाम व्रतम् अभ्यस्यति १ 'परुपन्त -'यथा' 'यम्मत्' इ. पपा । रहनु मितो सार । तस्य फिट मातमात्र- गोन्याय पाकरधिमा रवि जिलामो रणे हनुमान भरते । । 'अ', मुरणे'. पा.४दा.म. भगे..अपं० मिनिमति, निराधाम् - निनामपटर' पा. - ·प्रयोदशः सर्गः। इच वर्तयतीर । 'युवा युक्त्या सार्ध यन्मुग्धभर्तृवदाचरेत् । अन्तर्नित्तम स्यादासि- पारवतं हि तत् ॥ इति यादव । इद चासिधाराचक्रमणतुल्यत्वादासिधारप्रतमित्युचम् ॥ एतावदुक्तर्वति दाशरथौ तदीया- मिच्छ विमानमधिदेवतया विदित्वा । ज्योतिप्पथादवततार सविस्मयाभि- रुद्वीक्षितं प्रकृतिभिर्भरतानुगाभिः ॥ ६८॥ दाशरथी रामे एतावद् उक्तवति सति विमानं पुष्पक कर्तृतदीयां रामसबन्धिनीम् इच्छां अधिदेवतया विदित्वा । तत्प्रेरित सदित्यर्थ । सविस्मयाभिः भरतानु- गाभिः प्रकृतिभिः प्रजाभि उद्दीक्षितं सत् ज्योतिप्पथात् आकाशात् अवततार ॥ तस्मात्पुरःसरविभीपणदर्शितेन सेवाविचक्षणहरीश्वरदत्तहस्तः । यानादवातरददरम्हीतलेन मार्गेण भङ्गिरचितस्फटिकेन रामः ॥ ६९ ॥ रामः[सेवाविचक्षणहरीश्वरदत्तहस्तः] सेवायो विचक्षण पुशलले हरीश्वर, सुप्रीवस्तेन दत्तो हातो हस्तावलम्बो यस्य तादृश सन्ास्थलमत्वात्पुर सरो विभीषणस्तेन [पुर- सरनिभीषणदार्शतेन ] भरमासनं महीतल यस्य नेन [ अदूरमहीतलेन] भदिभिर्विच्छित्तिभी रचितसटिक्न पद्धस्फटिकेन [ भनिरचितस्फटिकेन ] सोपानप- येणा मार्गेण तस्मात् यानात् पुष्परात् अवातरत् अवतीर्गवान् । तरतेलद् ॥ इक्ष्वाकुवंशगुरवे प्रयतः प्रणम्य से भ्रातरं भरतमध्यपरिग्रहान्त । पर्यथुरस्वत मूर्पनि चोपनी तद्भक्यपोपितृराज्यमहाभिपके ॥ ७॥ भयतः स रामः इक्ष्वाकुवंशगुरवे वसिय प्रणम्य नमस्कृत्यायस्य परिमल सीशरस्तस्यान्त [अयपरिपान्ते । पर्यः परिगतानन्दवाण सन् । भ्रातरं भरतं अस्वजत भालिदान । तस्मिन्रामे भरत्यापोर परिहन पिताश्यमहभिरेगे येन पकानदारिश्मा ने रमुन्ने । अमिशात मन पर निगार ॥ ससमेत साम्बासी मगर शिर मे मा सरग सपने नदर्भधारादनम् ।' सिपा। - 4 मातरम् 'पा ३ अर्गपा.

·रघुवंशे . तस्मिन् [तद्भक्त्यपोढपितराज्यमहाभिषेके ] मूर्धनि उपजग्रौ च । 'घ्रा गन्धोपादाने ' लिटि रूपम् ।। श्मश्रुमद्धिजनिताननविक्रियांश्च प्लक्षान्मरोहजटिलानिद मन्त्रिवृद्धान् । अन्वग्रहीत्मणमतः शुभदृष्टिपातै- वातानुयोगमधुराक्षरया च वाच। ॥ ७१ ॥ मधूणा मुखरोम्णां प्रद्धया सस्काराभावादभिवृद्धया जनिताननेषु विक्रिया विकृतियेषा तान् [श्मश्रप्रवृद्धिजनिताननविक्रियान् ] अत एव प्ररोहै: शाखावलम्विभिरधोमु. -खै लैटिलाञटावत [प्ररोहजटिलान् ] प्लक्षान् न्यग्रोधान् इव स्थितान् । प्रणमतः मन्त्रिवृद्धान च शुभैः कृपादृष्टिपाते. [ शुभदृष्टिपातेः ' वार्तस्यानुयोगेन कुशलप्रश्नेन मधुररक्षरया [ वार्तानुयोगमधुराक्षरया ] वाचा च अन्वग्रहीत अनुगृहीतवान् ॥ दुर्भातबन्धुरयपृक्षहरीश्वरो मे पौलस्त्य एप समरेपु पुरमहर्ता । इत्यादृतेन कथितौ रघुनन्दनेन व्युत्क्रम्य लक्ष्मणमुभी भरतो ववन्दे ।। ७२ ।। अयं मे दुर्जातबन्धुः आत्पद्वन्धु । 'दुर्जातं व्यसनं प्रोक्तम् ' इति विश्वः । ऋक्षह- रीश्वरः सुप्रीप । एप समरेषु पुरस्नहर्ता पौलस्त्यः विभीषण । इत्यादृतेन भादरवता । कतीर कः । रघूणां नन्दनेन [ रघुनन्दनेन ] रामेण कथितो उभौ विभी- पणसुग्रीयो लक्ष्मणं अनुजमपि व्युत्क्रम्य आलिदानादिभिरसंभाव्य भरतः ववन्दे । सौमित्रिणा तदनु संससृजे स चैन- मुत्थाप्य नम्रशिरसं भृशमालिलिङ्ग। रूढेन्द्रजित्महरणव्रणर्ककशेन लिश्ननिवास्य भुजमध्यमुरःस्यलेन ।। ७३ ।। तदर्नु मुप्रीवादिवन्दनानन्तरं स भरतः सौमित्रिणा संससृजे सगतः । 'सूज १ आनि इ, प्रशान्-भान् इ अन्यग्रहीत्- मत्य. इ, दृष्टिपाने - दाने इ. घ पाटा' । २रुपन्धुः अज्ञानरन्धु इ पा०.३ 'आदरेण' इ पा०.४ अब भातापेक्षया लक्ष्मणस्य ज्येष्ठयमेव पचोभिप्रेतमिति साधु फेचिन्मन्यन्ते । व्युत्क्रम्य लक्ष्मणमियनेनाप्रेमरणीयस्य लक्ष्मण- वन्दनस्पेय पदाररण स्फुट पनीयते । तथा च सौमित्रिणा इत्यनग्नर सचेत्यम्योपादान सौमित्रिमेय पाएपम नम्रशिरसमेनमिति विशेषणय भरतविशेषणतयेव सम्यक् सगरते हत्यल मामरि- येन । पम्युनत्य फरभिमायो रामायणविसबायेव । .

·प्रयोदश सर्गः। विसर्गे'। देवादिकाकर्तरि लिट् । नम्रशिरसं प्रणतं एनं सौमित्रिम् उत्थाप्य भृशं गाढं आलिलिङ्ग च । किं कुर्वन् । स्टेन्द्रजिनाहरणतण: कर्कशेन [रूढेन्द्रजित्महरण- व्रणकर्कशेन] अस्य सौमितेः उर-स्थलेन भुजमध्यं स्वकीयं क्लिभन्निव पीडयन्निव । क्लिभातिरय सकर्मकः । 'लिभाति भुवनत्रयम्' इति दर्शनात् । ननु रामायणे- 'ततो लक्ष्मणमासाद्य वैदेही च परंतपः । अभिवाद्य ततः प्रीतो भरतो नाम चाब्रवीत् ॥' इति भरतस्य कानिष्टयं प्रतीयते । किमर्थं ज्यव्यमवलम्व्यानार्जवेन श्लोको व्याख्यातः । सत्यम् । किं तु रामायणश्लोकार्यष्टीकाकृतोक्त.श्रूयताम् । ततो लक्ष्मणमासाद्य-' इत्यादिश्लोक आसा. दनं लक्ष्मणवैदेह्योः अभिवादनं तु वैदेह्या एव । अन्यथा पूर्वोकं भरतस्य ज्यष्टय विरुध्येतेति ।। रामाज्ञया हरिचमूपतयस्तदानी कृत्वा मनुष्यवपुरारुरुहुर्गजेन्द्रान् । ते क्षरत्सु बहुधा मदवारिधाराः शैलाधिरोहणसुखान्युपलेभिरे ते ॥ ७४ ॥ तदानीं हरिचमूपतयारामाज्ञया मनुष्ययपु. कृत्या गजेन्द्रान् आरुरुहुः । वहुंधा मदवारिधाराः क्षरत्सु पर्षत्सु तेषु गजेन्देषु ते कपियूयनाथाः शैलाधिरो- हणसुखानि उपलेभिरे अनुबभूवुः ॥ सानुप्लवः प्रभुरपि क्षणदाचराणां । भेने रौन्दशरथमभवानुशिष्टः। मायाविकल्परचितैरपि ये तदीय- न स्यन्दनस्तुलितकृत्रिमभक्तिशोमाः ॥ ७५ ॥ सानुप्लयः सानुगः ।' अभिमारस्त्यनुसरः सदायोऽनुम्वोऽनुगः' इति । यादव ।क्षण- दाचराणां प्रभुः विभाषण अपि । प्रभवत्यस्मादिति प्रभवो जनकः । दशरथः प्रभवो यस्य स दशरपप्रभवो राम । तेनानुशिर. अमप्त. [ दशरथपभयानुशिष्टः ] सन् रयान्भेजे । तानेर विशिनष्टि-ये रथाः मायाविकल्परचितः संपत्यारिसेपनिर्मित अपि तदीयैः विभीषणीय. स्यन्दनः रथैः तुलितकृत्रिमभक्तिशोमाः तुलिता समीक्ता कृत्रिमा क्रियया निना मलीना शोभा येषां ते तयोः न भान्ति । तेऽपि तत्माम्यं न लमन्त इत्यर्थः । कृत्रिमत्यत्र दिन. कि.' इति शिप्रत्ययः। नि- त्यम् ' इति ममागमः ।। भूयस्ततो रघुपतिविलसत्पताक- मध्यास्त कामगति सावरको विमानम् । १. पा. . मला । नार्थ पपरकामा मापन मातिापम्' "अग 'प.पि. - ·रघुवंशे ७७ दोपातनं चुधहस्पतियोगदृश्य- स्तारापतिस्तरलविद्युदिवाभ्रटन्दम् ।। ७६ ॥ ततो रघुपतिः सावरजः भरतलक्ष्मणसहितः सन् । विलसत्पता कामेनेच्छा- नुसारेण गतिर्यस्य तत् [ कामगति ] विमानं भूयः पुनरपि । बुधवृहस्पतिभ्यां योगेन दृश्यः [ बुधबृहस्पतियोगदृश्यः] दर्शनीयः तारापतिः चन्द्रो दीपाभव दोपातनम्। * सायंचिरप्राहे-' इत्यादिना दोषाशब्दादल्ययाट्युप्रत्यय. । तरलविद्युत् नचलतडिद् अभ्रवृन्दम् इव । अध्यास्त अविष्टितवान् ॥ तत्रेश्वरेण जगतां प्रलयादिवोवीं वर्षात्ययेन चैमभ्रघनादिवेन्दोः । रामेण मैथिलमुतां दशकण्ठकृच्छ्रा- प्रत्युद्धृतां धृतिमती भरतो ववन्दे तत्र विमाने । जगताम् ईश्वरेण आदिवराहेण प्रलयाद उर्वीम् इव । वर्षात्ययेत शरदागमेन अभ्रघनात् मेघसंघातात् इन्दोः रुचं चन्द्रिमाम् इव रामेण दशकण्ठ एव कृच्छू संक्ट तस्मात् [ दशकण्ठकृच्छात् ] प्रत्युद्धृतां धृतिमी सतोपवती मैथि-- लसुनां सीता भरतः ववन्दे ॥ लकेश्वरमणतिभङ्गदृढव्रतं त- द्वन्यं युगं चरणयोर्जनकात्मजायाः । ज्येष्ठानुवृत्तिजटिलं च शिरोऽस्य साधो- रन्योन्यपावनमभूदुभयं समेत्य ।। ७८ ।। लकेश्वरस्य रावणस्य प्रणतीना भट्रेन निरासेन दृढनत अखण्डि-पातिनत्यम् [ लङ्केश्व- रप्रणतिभगवढयतम् ] अत एव वन्द्यं तज्जनकात्मजायाः चरणयोः युगं ज्येष्टानुवृत्त्या जटिलं [ज्येष्ठानुवृत्तिजटिलं ] जटायुक्तं साधोः सन्ननस्य अस्य भरतस्य शिरश्च इति उभयं समेत्य मिलित्वान्योन्यस्य पावनं [ अन्योन्यपायनं ] शोधकं अमृत्॥ क्रोशाधैं प्रकृतिपुरःसरेण गत्वा काकुत्स्थः स्तिमितजवेन पुष्पकेण । शत्रुममतिविहितोपकार्यमार्यः । साफेतोपवनमुदारमध्युवास ॥ ७९ ॥ आर्यः पूज्यः । काकुत्स्थः रागः । प्रकृतयः प्रजाः पुर:मर्यो यस्य तेक 'ताराधिय'. पा०, २'कूटम्' इचिम्, अभ्यु०.५मणय. ६ सोऽपि' इ.पा.

·त्रयोदशः सर्गः। [प्रकृतिपुरःसरेण] स्तिमितजवेन मन्दवेगेन पुष्पकेण ।क्रोशोऽश्वपरिमाणविशेषः । कोशाध कोशेरदेशं गत्वा शन प्रतिविहिताः सनिता उपकार्याः पटभरनानि यस्मिस्तत् [शत्रुघ्नप्रतिविहितोपकार्यम् ] उदार महरसारतस्यायोध्याया उपवनम् [ साकेतो- पवनम् ] अध्युवास अधितष्ठौ । 'साकेतः स्यादयोध्यायो कोसलानन्दिनी तथा।" इति यादवः॥ इति महामहोपाध्यायकोलाचलमग्निाथसूरिविरचितया सजीवनीसमाख्यया व्याख्यया समेतो महाकविश्रीकालिदासकृतौ रघुवो महाकाव्ये दण्डकाप्रत्यागमनः नाम प्रयोदशः सर्गः। चतुर्दशः सर्गः। संजीवनं मैथिलकन्यकायाः सौन्दर्यसर्वस्वमहानिधान । शशाङ्कपड्केरहयोः समान रामस्य वन्दे रमणीयमास्यम् ॥ भर्तुः प्रणाशीदय शोचनीयं दशान्तरं तत्र सयं प्रपन्ने । अपश्यतां दाशरथी जनन्या छेदादिवोपन्नतरोग्रतत्या ॥१॥ अथ उपवनाधिष्ठानानन्तरं दाशरथी रामलक्ष्मणौ । उपारतरोः आश्यरक्षस्य । 'उपर आयेइति निपातः । तस्य छेदाद व्रतत्यो लने इव । ‘ची नु यततिलता' इत्यमरः । भर्तुः दशरथस्य प्रणाशाच्छोचनीयं दशान्तरम् अवस्यान्तरम् । 'दशा- यावास्थायो' इति विक्षः । प्रपन्ने प्राप्ते जनन्या कौसल्यामुमिने तत्र सातोपवने समं युग्म अपश्यताम् । दृशः तीर लड़। उभानुभाम्यां प्रणतो हतारी ययाक्रम विक्रमगोमिनी तो। विस्पष्टमसान्यतया न दृष्टौ माती सुतस्पर्शमुखोपलम्भात् ॥२॥ ययाकर्म सलमानपूर्वक प्रणती नमस्कृतवन्तो हतारी हतशत्रुगो विक्रम- शोभिनी ती उभी रामलक्ष्मणौ उभाम्यां मातृभ्यामर भिल्धतया [ असा. न्धतया ] हेतुना । असमशु च शोणितम् ' इति यादव । विस्पष्ट नही किंतु गुनपनि यम्मुर तम्योपलम्भादनुभवात् [सुतस्पर्शसम्वीपलम्माद ) ज्ञाती। समय रमणीयमार पने। की नदियाद भियाग मनारा भेजना सस्त मुपस्प रिकसनात् । पुन मोन्दसायमहानतम् । मदनसे मत पनि उमर लामा र सन्द । ममतम् । एमो माया भवदानन्दाभिनमिर । नाकमान परिदामब-पाटलानि गमा पन्द्रमर्स मिया [लद नि। २नु अबका ने परिभाषित गराधा जमीनी विनिरिभाशिम ·रघुवशे आनन्दजः शोफजमश्रु वाप्पस्तयोरशीतं शिशिरो विभेद । गङ्गासरवोर्जलमुष्णतप्तं हिमाद्विनिस्यन्द इवावतीर्णः ।। ३॥ तयोः मानो आनन्दजः शिशिरः बाप्प. शोकजम अशीतम् उष्णम् अव । उष्णततं ग्रीमतप्त गङ्गासरवो जलं कर्म अवतीर्णः हिमाद्रेनिस्यन्दो[ हिमाद्रिनि- स्यन्दः] निझर इव । विभेद । मानन्दन शोकस्तिरस्कृत इत्यर्थ ॥ ते पुत्रयोनैर्ऋतशस्त्रमागांना निवाङ्गे सदयं स्पृशन्त्यौ । अपीप्सितं क्षत्रकुलाङ्गनानां न वीरसूशब्दमकामयेताम् ॥ ४ ॥ ते मातरौ पुत्रयो अझै शरीरे नैनशस्त्राणा राक्षसशवाणा मार्गान् प्रणान् [ नैर्ऋत- शस्त्रमार्गान् ] आर्द्वान् सरसान् इव सदयं स्पृशन्त्यो क्षत्रकुलाङ्गनानाम् इप्सितम् इष्टम् अपि वारसूर्वीरमातेति शब्द [ वीरसूशब्द ] न अकामयेताम् । वीरप्रसवो दु खःतुरिति भाव क्लेशावहा भरलक्षणाई सीतेति नाम स्वमुदीरयन्ती । सर्गमति,स्य गुरोपहिष्यावभक्तिभेदेन वधूर्ववन्दे ॥ ५॥ आवहतीत्यावहा । भर्तुः क्लेशावहा क्लेशकारिणी । अत एव अलक्षणा अहं सीता इति स्वं नाम उदीरयन्ती स्वर्ग प्रतिष्टास्पद यस्य तस्य [स्वर्गप्रतिष्ठस्य ] स्वर्ग स्थितस्य गुरो. श्वसुरस्य महिप्यो श्वश्वी वधू स्नुपा । वधू स्नुषा वधूजाया इस्यमर । अभक्तिभेन ववन्दे । स्वर्गप्रतिष्टप्येत्यनेन श्वश्रूवैधव्यदर्शनदु रा सूचितम ॥ उत्तिष्ठ वत्से ननु सानुजोऽसौ सत्तेन भर्त शुचिना तवैव । हेच्छू महत्तीर्ण इति प्रिया) नामूचतुस्ते प्रियमप्यमिथ्या ॥ ६ ॥ ननु वत्से उत्तिष्ठ । असौ सानुजो भर्ता तव एव शुचिना वृत्तेन महत्कृच्छ्रे दुख तीर्ण. तीर्णवान् इति प्रियाही तां वधू प्रियम् अपि अमिथ्या सत्य तेश्वश्वी ऊचतुः । उभय दुवेचमिति भाव ॥ अधाभिषेक रघुवंशकेतो प्रारब्धमानन्दजलैनन्योः। निर्वतयामासुरमात्यवृद्धास्तीर्थाहतः काञ्चनकुम्भतोयैः ॥ ७ ॥ अथ जनन्योः आनन्दजले. आनन्दवाप्पै प्रारब्धं प्रमात रघुवंशकेतोः रामस्य अभिषेकम् अमात्यवृद्धा. तीर्थेभ्यो गढ़ाप्रमुरोभ्य आहतैरानात [तीर्था हत ] काञ्चनकुम्भतोये. निर्वतयामासु निष्पादयामासु ॥ सरित्समुद्रान्सरसीश्च गत्वा रक्षकपीन्द्ररुपपादितानि । तस्पापतन्मूनि जलानि जिष्णोविन्ध्यस्य मेघप्रभवा इवापः ॥ ८ ॥ १ निस्सन्द र 'पानान्चातान् पिर-चिर-प्रवद्वानपि यत्मल वात् । आद्र स्मृश यो भूपरनयोजन समययेताम् ॥द पा० ३'उदाहानी'६ पा०४ सगै प्रपिटस्य' इ. पा० .फ्ट ६ 'पिप मनाहारिप दुलभ पर 'दति मारपिः प्रपतया, निवर्त.

·चतुर्दशः सर्गः। ३११ रक्षकपीन्द्रः सरितो गद्दाद्याः समुद्रान्पूर्वादीन् [ सरित्समुद्रान् ] सरसी. मानसादीः च गत्या । उपपादितानि उपनीतानि जलानि जिष्णोः जयशीलस्य । ग्लानिस्पश्च मनुः ' इति रस्तुप्रत्ययः । तस्य रामस्य मूर्ध्नि । विन्ध्यस्य विन्ध्या मेघप्रभवाः आपः इव । अपतन् । नपस्विवेपक्रिययापि तावद्यः प्रेक्षणीयः सुतरां बभूव । राजेन्द्रनेपथ्यविधानशोभा तस्योदितासीत्पुनरुक्तदोपा ॥९॥ यः रामः तेपस्थिवेपक्रिययापि तपस्विवेपरचनयापि सुतरां अत्यन्त प्रेक्षणीयः तायत दर्शनीय एव बभूव । तस्य राजेन्द्रनेपथ्यविधानेन सजवेपरचनया उदिता या शोभा सा राजेन्द्र नेपथ्यविधानगोमा ] पुनरुक्तं नाम दोषो यस्याः सा पुनरुक्त- दोपा द्विगुणा आसीत् ॥ स मौलरक्षोहरिभिः संसैन्यस्तूर्यस्वनानन्दितपारवर्गः । विवेश सौधोद्गतलाजवर्षामुत्तोरणामन्वयराजधानीम् ॥ १० ॥ स रामः ससैन्या तूर्यस्वनरानन्दिनपोरवर्गः [ तूर्यस्वनानन्दितपौरवर्गः ] सन् । [मोलरक्षोहरिभिः] मूले भवा मोला मन्त्रितास्त रक्षोभिर्हरिभिश्च सह सीधेभ्य उद्तलाजवम् [ सोधोद्गतलाजवर्षाम् ] उत्तोरणाम अन्वयराजधानीम् अयोध्या विवेश प्रविटवान् ।। सौमित्रिणा सावरजेन मन्दमाधुतालव्यसनो रयस्थः । धृतातपत्रो भरतेन साक्षादुपायसंघात इव अंटद्धः ॥ ११ ॥ सायरजन साधुनयुत्तेन सौमित्रिणा मन्द आध्ते पालव्याने चामरे यस्य ग [ आधूतवालव्यजनः] रथस्यः मरतेन धृतातपयः एवं य चयूंही रामः प्रवृद्धः मादादुपायानां सामादीना संपातः [साक्षानुपायसंघातः ] श्च समटिरिय । विशेति पूण संपन्धः ॥ प्रासादकालागुरुधुमरानिस्तस्याः पुरो वायुपशेन भिन्ना । बनानिरत्तन रहन मुक्ता स्वयं वेणिरियायभासे ॥ १२ ॥ थायुयशेन भिमा [पासादकालागुरुभूमरागि: भागादे यः शासागुम्न. स्नप राजी रेगा। वनासित्तन रगतमेन रामेग म्वयं मुक्ता तस्याः पुरो: येणिय। आयभासे। पुरोऽपि पभिननागमाधिरः। न त मुसंगुबान की प्रमोषयेत् ति हानिः । .

·३१२ रघुवंशे श्वश्रूजर्नानुष्ठितचारुवेषां कर्णीस्थस्था रघुवीरपत्नीम् । प्रासादवातायनदृश्यवन्धैः साकेतनार्योऽञ्जलिभिः प्रणेमुः ॥१३॥ श्वभूजनैरनुष्ठितचारुवेषा [श्वश्रूजनानुष्ठितचारुवेषां ] कृतसौम्यनेपथ्याम् । 'आ- कल्पवेषौ नेपथ्यम्' इत्यमर । कर्णीरथ स्त्रीयोग्योऽल्परथ । 'कर्णीरथ प्रवहण डयन रथ- गर्भके' इति यादव । तत्रस्था [कर्णीरथस्थां] रघुवीरपत्नी सीता साकेत- नार्यः [ प्रासाद्वातायनदृश्यबन्धै ] प्रासादवातायनेषु दृश्यवन्धैलक्ष्यपुटै- अनलिभिः प्रणेमु॥ स्फुरत्यभामण्डलमा सूर्य सा विभ्रती शाश्वतमङ्गरागम् । रराज शुद्धति पुनः स्वपुर्यै संदर्शिता वह्निगतेव भर्ना ॥ १४ ॥ स्फुरत्मभामण्डलम् आनुसूयं अनुसूयया दत्त शाश्वतं सनातन अकॅरागं विभ्रती सा सीता भ; स्वपुर्य शुद्धा इति संदर्शिता पुनः चह्निगता इव रराज। वेश्मानि रामः परिवहवन्ति विश्राण्य सौहार्दनिधिः सुहृद्भवः । वाष्पायमाणो वलिमनिकेतमालेख्यशेपस्य पितुर्विवेश ॥ १५॥ मुहृदो भाव सौहार्दै सौजन्यम् । 'हृद्भगसिन्ध्वन्ते पूर्वपदस्य-' इत्युभयपदवृद्धि । सौहार्दनिधि राम सुहृद्भयः मुग्रीवादिभ्य परिवर्हवन्ति उपारणपन्ति वे- मानि विश्राण्य दत्त्वा आलेख्यशेपस्य चित्रमानशेपस्य पितु दलिमत् पूजा- युक्त निकेतं गृह बाप्पायमाणः बाष्पमुद्वमन् विवेश । ' बाप्पोष्मभ्यामुद्रमने । इति क्यप्रत्यय ॥ कृताञ्जलिस्तत्र यदम्ब सत्यान्नाभ्रश्यत स्वर्गफलाद्गुरुनः । तचिन्त्यमानं सुकृतं तवेति जहार लज्जा भरतस्य मातुः ॥ १६ ॥ तत्र नितिने कृताञ्जलि सन्राम । हे अम्ब नः गुरु पिता स्वर्ग फल यस्य तस्मात् [स्वर्गफलात् सत्यात् न अभ्रश्यत न भ्रटयानिति यद तद् अध्रशन चि- न्त्यमानं विचार्यमाण तव सुकृतम् । इति एव प्रकारेण भरतस्य मातु: कैकेय्या लजां जहार अपानयत् । राज्ञा प्रतिक्षापरिपालनं स्वर्गसाधनमित्यर्थ । भरतग्रहण तद- पेक्षयापि कैनेय्यनुसरणद्योतनार्थम् ॥ तये सुग्रीवविभीपणादीनुपाचरत्कृतिमसंविधाभिः । संकल्पमानोदिर्तसिद्धयस्ते क्रान्ता यया चेतसि विस्मयेन ॥१७॥ १जने कल्पित २ विमान, विशार ३ आनसूयम्, स्वपुर्व-म्बया इपा. ४ रमेनाद- रागग सिसवाषयवा सानिमभ्यगर रराज । नया प रामायण-अङ्गगग घ भीताये दो दिम्य गुभानना । न त्यक्षदरागेण शाभा त्या कमगनन ॥ इ.'अनुमयादलोहागोऽन्यपुरुसमगमे मरिन ग्यानिवि प्रसिद्धि 'इ.हे. "नया स, ना ६ उचित, उदय इ.पा.

·चतुर्दशः सर्गः। ३१३ सुग्रीवविभीषणादीन् । सविधीयन्त इति संविधा भोग्यवस्तूनि । कृत्रिमसं. विधाभिः तथा तेम प्रकारेण एव उपाचरत् च । यथा [संकल्पमात्रोदितसि- खया ] सकल्पमात्रेणे छामात्रेणोदितसिद्धयः ते मुग्रीवादय चेतसि विस्मयेन कान्ता:आक्रान्ता." सभाजनायोपगतान्स दिव्यान्मुनीन्पुरस्कृत्य हत्तस्य शत्रोः । शुश्राव तेभ्यः प्रभवादि वृत्तं स्वविक्रमे गौरवमादधानम् ॥ १८ ॥ स राम सभाजनाय अभिवन्दनाय उपगतान् दिवि भवान् [दिव्यान् ] मु. नीन् अगस्त्यादीन् पुरस्कृत्य हतस्य शत्रोः रावणस्य प्रमयादि जन्मादिक स्वधिकमे गौरवं उवर्षे आदधानं वृत्तं तेभ्यः मुनिभ्यः शुश्राव श्रुतवान् । विजितोकानेतुत्कर्ष इत्यर्थः ॥ प्रतिमयातेपु तपोधनेषु सुखादविज्ञातगतार्धमासान् । सीतास्वहस्तोपहृताग्यपूजारक्षाकपीन्द्रान्विससर्ज रामः ॥ १९ ॥ तपोधनेषु मुनिपु मतिप्रयातेपु प्रतिनिवृत्य गतेषु सत्सु सुखात् अविज्ञात एवं गतोऽर्धमासो येपा तान् [अविज्ञातगतार्धमासान् ] अनन्तर सीतायाः स्वहस्ते. नोपहृता दत्तात्र्यपूजोत्तमसंभावना येभ्यस्तान् [सीतास्वहस्तोपद्दताग्यपूजान ]। एतेन सौहार्दातिशय उकः । रक्षाकपीन्दान रामः विससर्ज विमृष्टवान् ॥ तचात्मचिन्तासुलभं विमानं हतं सुरारेः सह जीवितैन । कैलासनाथोदहनाय भूयः पुप्पं दिवः पुष्पकमन्वमस्त ॥ २० ॥ तत् च आत्मचिन्तासुलभ खेरछामाअलभ्यं सुराररावणस्य जीवितेन सह तं दिव. पुष्पं पुण्यवदाभरणभून पुष्पक विमानं भूयः पुनरपि कैलास- नाथोद्वदनाय ] लासनाथस्य कुवेरस्योद्वहनाय अन्वमस्त अनुज्ञातवान् । मन्यते- लत् । भूयोप्रहणेन पूर्वमप्येतलापरमेवेति सूच्यते ॥ पितुर्नियोगाद्वनवासमे निस्तीर्य रामः प्रतिपन्न राज्यः । धर्मार्थकामेषु समाप्रपेदे यथा तथैवावरजेषु यत्तिम् ॥२१॥ रामः एवं पितः नियोगात् मनात् वनवासं निस्तीर्य अनन्तरं प्रतिप- सराज्यः प्राप्तराज्यः सन् । धर्मार्थकामे यथा तथा पय अवरजेपु समा वृत्ति प्रपेदे । भौगम्येण व्यवहतवानित्यर्थः ॥ सर्वासु मातृप्पाप वत्सलत्वात्स निर्विशेषमनिपचिरासीत् । पडाननापीतपयोपरामु नेता चमूनामिव कृत्तिकामु ॥ २२ ॥ स राम यत्सलत्यात् निग्धत्यात् । न तु शेम्पनीत्पम् । 'मिपस्तु धमाल. इत्यमरः । मास मारषु अपि निर्विशेषप्रतिपत्तिः नयाधारः आसीत् । १सहित, सम्यममनाय. भार.YRR.. MR.८ अन्नपुरक इ.पा. १ म. म. ११ उप-मामा ममेर मेमा सस्पेम्मोपी सजनो सपन१सविर . ...रम. अपाम.

·३१४ रघुवंशे कथमिव । चमूना नेता पण्मुख [पडाननापीतपयोधरासु] परिभराननैरापीता पयोधरा स्तना यासां तामु कृत्तिकोसु इव ॥ तेनार्थवॉल्लोभपराड्मुखेन तेन प्रता विघ्नभय क्रियावान् । तेनास लोकः पितृमान्विनेत्रा तेनैव शोकापनुदेन पुत्री ॥ २३ ॥ लोक' लोभपराड्मुखेन पदान्येन तेन रामेण अर्थवान् धनिक आस बभूव । तिट तप्रतिरूपकमव्ययमेतत् । विनेभ्यो भय [ विघ्नभय ] नता नुदता तेन क्रिया- वान् अनुष्ठानवान् आस ! विनेत्रा नियामकेन तेन पितृमान आस । पितृवन्नि यच्छतीत्यर्थ । शोकमपनुदतीति शोकापनुदो दु खस्य हर्ता तेन [ शोकापनुदेन.] । "तुन्दशे कयो परिमृजापनुदो ' इति कप्रत्यय । तेन एव पुत्री पुनधानास । पुनवदान न्दयतीत्यर्थ ॥ स पोरकार्याणि समीक्ष्य काले रेमे विदेहाधिपतर्दुहित्रा । उपस्थितचारु बपुस्तदीयं कृत्वोपभोगोत्सुकयेव लक्ष्म्या ॥२४॥ स राम काले अवसरे पौराणा कार्याणि [ पोरकार्याणि ] प्रयोजनानि समीक्ष्य विदेहाधिपते दुहिता सीतया । उपभोगोत्सुकया अत एव तदीय सीतासबन्धि चारु वपु कृत्वा स्थितया लक्ष्म्या इव । उपस्थित सगत सन् रेमे । 'उपस्थान तु सगति इति यादव ॥ तयोर्ययापार्थितमिन्द्रियार्थानासेदुपो सद्मसु चित्रवत्सु । प्राप्तानि दुःखान्यपि दण्डकेषु संचिन्त्यमानानि सुखान्य वन् ॥२५॥ चित्रवत्सु वनवामवृत्ता तालेण्यवत्सु सद्मसु यथाप्रार्थित यथेष्ट इन्द्रियार्थान् इद्रियविषयाशब्दादीन् आसेदुपो प्राप्तपतो तयो सीतारामयो दण्डकेषु दण्ड वारण्येषु प्रातानि दुखानि अपि विरहविलापा वेपणादानि सचिन्त्यमानानि स्मर्य माण नि सुखानि अभूषन् । स्मारक चित्रदर्शनमिति द्रष्टव्यम् ।। अयाधिकर्सिग्धविलोचनेन मुखन सीता शरपाण्टुरेण । आनन्दयित्री परिणेतुरासीदनक्षरव्यजितदोर्हदेनं ॥ २६ ।। अथ सीता अधिकस्निग्धविलाचनन अत्य नमसृणोचनेन [शरपाण्डुरेण] दारवत्तविशपवन्पाण्डुरेणात एवानक्षरमवारख्यापार यया भवति तथा व्यस्ति दोहद १ नदुन म मा-गरलम्ये महा मानमनला मजमीवाम् । ममाप मन ना सका पुत्रापि या भियुकुश ॥ तासा विहिरा मात्र त मातृणा भगवा अभु । प्रश्न नाना पर पडभिवानपियनग श पर गगया २६०-६२ रामायण च-न कुमार नता जातं मेद्रा सहमरुद्रणा । शीरममारनाथाय कृनिस समय जयन् । मानुभूत तत सी निकानामनुनमा । पण घदानमो भूता नाह स्तनन पप ॥इ. २ अनुरूप शोष शानर-पन पन पिपुरन प्रजा स्निग्धन पशुमा । म स पाने नामां दुष्पन इति परनाम् ॥ ३ समा य, विशेश्य । पाथम् . स पापः इ पा ६ ह .परि० ८ दोहदन पा.

·चतुर्दशः सर्गः। गर्भो येन तेन [अनक्षरव्यन्नितदोहदेन ] मुखेन परिणेतुः पत्युः आनन्द यित्री आसीत् ।। तामङ्कमारोप्य कृशाङ्गन्यष्टिं वर्णातरान्क्रान्तपयोधगयाम् । विलज्जपानां रहसि प्रतीतः पप्रच्छ रामा रमणोऽभिलापम् ॥ २७ ॥ प्रतीतः नर्भज्ञानप्रीतः । रमयतीति रमणः । प्रियां कृशायष्टिं वर्णान्तरेण नालि नाक्रान्तपयोवराप्रा [वर्णान्तराकान्तपयोधराम ] विलज़मानां तां रामां रहसि अङ्कम आरोप्य अभिलापं मनोरथं पप्रच्छ । एतच 'दोहदस्याप्रदानेन गों दोधमवाप्नुयात् ' इति शास्त्रीत् । न तु लोल्यादित्यनुसंधेयम् ।। सां दष्टनीवारवलीनि हिंसः संबद्धवैखानसकन्यकानि । इयेप भूयः कुशवन्नि गन्तुं भागीरथीतीरतपोवनानि || २८ ॥ सा सीता । हिंस्रः दष्टा नीवारा एघ पलयो येषु तानि [दानीवारवलीनि । तिर्यग्मिधुकादिदानं चलिः । सबद्धाः कृतसल्या वैसानमानां कन्यका येपु तानि संब. द्ववेखानसकन्यकानि ] कुशवन्ति भागीरथीतीरतपोवनानि भूयः पुनरपि गन्तुं इयेप अभिललोय ॥ तस्य प्रतिश्रुत्य रघुवीरस्तदीप्सितं पार्श्वचरानुयातः । आलोकयिष्यन्मुदितामयोध्या प्रासादमभ्रंलिहमारुरोह ॥ २९ ॥ रघुवीरः राम. तरयै सीताय तत् पूर्वोत्तम् ईप्सितं मनोरथ प्रतिश्रुत्य पार्श्वध. रैस्तकालोचितैरन्यातः[ पार्श्वचरानुयातः] सन् मुदितां ताम् अयोध्याम् आलो. कयिष्यन् । अधं लेडीति अभ्रंलिहं अभ्रंक प्रासादमारोह।' वहाने लिह इति सदयत्ययः ।' अपिदजन्तस्य मुम्' इति मुमागम । ऋद्धापणं राजपथं स पश्यन्विर्गाद्यमानां सरयूं च नौभिः । विलासिभिश्वाध्युपितानि पौरः पुरोपकण्ठोपवनानि रेमे ॥ ३० ॥ स राम | REः समृदा आपगाः पण्यभूमयो यस्मिंस्तं [ ऋद्धापणं] राजपथम् । नौभिः सनुदवाहिनीभि विगाह्यमानां सरयूं च ।। पौरबिलासिभिः अध्युपि- तानि पुरोपकण्ठोपवनानि च पश्यनामे । विलामिन्यश्च विलासिनश्च विलासिनः । पुमान्छिया' इत्येक्शेर. ।। स किंवदन्ती वदतां पुगेगः स्वरत्तमुद्दिश्य विशुद्धत्तः । साधिगजारभुजोडपसर्प पप्रच्छ भद्रं विजितारिभद्रः ॥ ३१ ॥ १ उपदेयाप्पहिनं तम्मे हिताय हितमापकम् । अदायाने गर्भय किनिम्न्युतिरेत षा इति । २'फलान'हिले हम , संपद्ध-मदइ. पा. अत्र रामायणम्-नयोयनानि पुण्यानि द्रभिउ गएन । मदानीगाविष्टानामृषीगामुप्रनेजम्गम् । फराशिन' देवराह पए । ल मे परम कामी सन्म भनिनाम् समान कानपरि नपोले । ४ रिलो ५पाय (निरापमानामगाधमाना इ. भारि• . ६ निहत, पिन इ. , ·३१६ रघुवशे , वदतां वाग्मिना पुरोगः श्रेष्ठ विशुद्धवृत्तः। सर्वाधिराज शेपस्तदुरू भुजौ यस्य म [ साधिराजोरुभुजः ] विजितारिभद्रः विजितारिश्रेष्ठ स राम स्ववृत्तम् उद्दिश्य भेदं भद्रनामझम् अपसर्प चर किंवदन्ती जनवाद पप्रच्छ । 'अपसर्पश्चर. सरा इति' । ' किंवदन्ती जनश्रुतिः' इति चामर.॥ निर्बन्धपृष्टः स जगाद सर्व स्तुवन्ति पौराश्चरितं त्वदीयम् । अन्यत्र रक्षोभवनोपितायाः परिग्रहान्मानवदेव देव्याः ॥ ३२॥ निर्बन्धेनाग्रहेण पृष्ट [निर्बन्धपृष्टः] सः अपसर्प जगाद । किमिति । हे मान- यदेव रक्षोभान उपिताया [ रक्षोभवनोपितायाः ] देव्याः सीतायाः परिग्रहात स्वीकारात् अन्यत्र इतराशे । त वर्जयित्वेत्यर्थः । त्वदीयं सर्व चरितं पौरा: स्तुवन्ति ।। कलत्रनिन्दागुरुणा किलैवमभ्याहतं कीर्तिविपर्ययेण । अयोधनेनाय इवाभितप्तं देहिवन्धोर्हदयं विदद्रे ॥ ३३ ॥ एवं किल क्लानिन्दया गुरुणा दुर्वहेण [ कलत्रनिन्द्रागुरुणा ] कीर्तिविपर्य- येण अपकीर्त्या अभ्याहतं चैदेहिवन्धोः वैदेहिवमस्य । 'डयापो सशाछन्दसोर्बहु- लम्' इति हस्य । कालिदास इतिवर । हृदयम् अयोधनेन अभितप्तं सतप्तम् अयः इव विदन्द्रे विदीर्णम् । तरि लिट् ।। किमात्मनिर्वादकथामुंपे जायामदोपामुत संत्यजानि । इत्येकपक्षाश्रयविरूवत्वादासीत्स दोलाचलचित्तवृत्तिः ॥ ३४ ॥ आत्मनो निर्वादोऽपवाद एव क्या ता [आत्मनिर्वादकयां ] किम् उपेक्षे। उत अदोषां सावी जायां संत्यजानि । उभयनापि प्रश्ने लोद । इति एक्पक्षाध येऽन्यतरपक्षपरिग्रहे विश्वत्वात् अपरिपठेत्तृन्यात् [एकपक्षाश्रयविलयत्वात् ] स राम दोलेय चला चित्तवृत्तिर्यस्य स [दीलाचलचित्तवृत्तिः आसीत् ।। निश्चित्य चानन्यनिवृत्ति बान्यं त्यागेन पल्याः परिमाटुंमच्छत् । अपि स्वदेहात्तिमुतेन्द्रियार्थायशोधनानां हि यशो गरीयः ॥ ३५ ॥ किं च । वाच्यम् अपरादम् । नास्त्यन्येन त्यागातिरिक्तोपायेन नितिर्यस्य तत् अनन्यनिवृत्ति निश्चित्य पत्न्याः त्यागेन परिमा? परिहर्तुम् एच्छत् । तथा हि । यशोधनानां पुसा स्वदेहादपि यशो गरीयः गुस्तरम् । इन्द्रियार्थाद पश्चन्दनवनितादेरिन्द्रियविषयागरीय इति किमुत पपश्यम् । 'परमी विभफे ' इस्युम यत्रापि पश्मी । सीता चेन्दिया एव ॥ 'विजयनामरुम् ' इ. रामा..२ इन. ३ भरेते, उपेसेना उन-अप, भैरवनामिन पा. -मरजाभि प्र हर इ.पटीशपा, ग्रेह साप सोएप प यदि पा जानकी- मी आराधनाय लोकानां मुञ्चना माग्नि मे मया ॥ इति उनररा..

·चतुर्दश मर्ग । स सनिपात्यावरजान्हैतीजास्तद्विक्रियादर्शनलुसहर्षान् । कौलीनमात्माश्रयमाचचक्षे तेभ्यः पुनवेदमुवाच वाक्यम् ॥ ३६ ।। हतोजाः निस्तेजस्क स रामस्तस्य रामस्य विनियादर्शनेन लुप्तहर्षान् [त 'द्विक्रियादर्शनलुमहर्षान् ] अवरजान संनिपात्य संगमय्य आत्माश्रय स्ववि- पयक कोलीन निन्दा तेभ्यः आचचक्ष। पुनः इद वाक्यम् उवाच च ।। राजर्पिवंशस्य विषमतरुपस्थितः पश्यत यीशोऽयम् । मत्तः सदाचारशुचः कलङ्कः पयोदवातादिय दर्पणस्य ॥ ३७॥ रखे प्रसूतिनन्म यस्त तस्य [रविप्रसूतेः ] राजविंशस्य सदाचाराचे सद्वत्ताच्छुद्धात् मंत्त. मत्सागात् । दर्पणस्य पयोदयातात् इव अम्म गादित्यर्थ । कीदृशः अयं कलङ्ग उपस्थित प्राप्त पश्यत " पौरेषु सोऽह बहुलीभवन्तमपां तरंगेप्विय तैलबिन्दुम् । सोई न तत्पूर्वमार्णपीशे आलानिक स्थाणुमिव द्विपेन्द्रः ॥ ३८ ॥ सः अहम् । अपां तरगेषु तेलविन्दुमिव । पौरेषु बहुलीभवन्त प्रसरन्तम् । स एव पूर्वो यस्य स तम् तत्पूर्वम् । अवर्ण अपवादम् । अवक्षेपभिवादपरीवादा पवादवत् । इत्यमर । द्विपन्द्रः । आलरानमेर आलानिकम् । विनयादिलासा ठम् । अथवालान अधन प्रयोजनमस्येत्यालानिकम् । 'प्रयोजनम् ' इनि ठन् । स्थाणु स्तम्भ इव । चूनरक्ष इतिय सामान्यविशेषभावादपोनरम्य दटव्यम् । सोढुं नेश नशमि ॥ तस्याफ्नोदाय फलमत्ता उपस्थितायामपि निव्यपेक्षः । स्यपापि वदेहमुतां पुरस्तात्समुद्रनपि पितुराशयेर ।। ३९ ॥ तस्य भवर्णस्य अपनोदाय फलमवृत्ती अपस्यात्पत्तो उपस्थितायां सत्याम अपि निर्यपेक्ष निस्टर सन् । वैदेहसता पुरस्तात् पूर्व पितुः आज्ञया[समुद्र नमिम् । ) समुद्रो नेभिरिव नेमिय॑स्या सा भनि । ताम् इव त्यश्यामि । न सर्पया गाछी न स्याम्पत्यप्राह--- अवमि चनामनति किंतु लोकापर्बादी बलवान्मतो में । छाया हि भूमेः शशिना मलत्वेनारोपिता शुद्धिमतः प्रजामिः ॥४०॥ एनां सीता अनघा गावी इति न अवमि किंतु मे मम लोकापवाद यलयान्मतः । पुत्र । यस्मात् भजामि भूमरठाया प्रतिविम्य शुद्धिमतः निमलस्य शामिन मलत्वन क्लत्वेन आरापिता। मतो सरोकापवाद एव ल. यानिय ॥ .

·३१८ रघुक्शे । रक्षावधान्तो न च मे प्रयासो व्यर्थः स वैरप्रतिमोचनाय । अमर्षणः शोणितकाझ्या किं पदा स्पृशन्तं दशति द्विजितः॥४१॥ किं च । मे रक्षोवधान्त प्रयास व्यर्थः न । कि तु स वैरप्रतिमोचनाय वैरशोधनाय । तथा हि । अमर्पण असहन द्विजिह्वः सर्प ! पदा पादेन स्पृशन्तं पुरुष शोणितकाङ्क्षया दशति किम् । किं तु वैरनिर्यातनायेत्यर्थ ॥ तदेप सर्गः करुणाचित्तैन मे भवद्भिः प्रतिपेधनीयः । यद्यर्थिता निर्हतवाच्यशल्यान्माणान्मया धारयितुं चिर वः ॥ ४२ ॥ तत् तस्मात् एप मे सर्ग. निश्चय । 'सर्ग स्वभावनिर्मोक्षनिश्चयाध्यायसृष्टिपु । इत्यमर । करुणाईचित्तैः भवद्भिः न प्रतिपेधनीय । निर्हत वाच्यमेव शल्य येषा तान् [ निर्हतवाच्यशल्यान् ] प्राणान्मया चिरं धारयितुं धारण कारयितु व युष्माक अथिता अर्थित्वमिच्छा यदि । अस्तीति शेप ॥ इत्युक्तवन्तं जनकात्मनायां नितान्तरक्षाभिनिवेशमीशम् । न कश्चन भ्रातृपु तेषु शक्तो निपेद्धमासीद॑नुमोदितुं वा ॥ ४३ ॥ इत्युक्तवन्तं जनकात्मजायां विषये नितान्तरुक्षाभिनिवेशं अतिसूराग्रह ईशं स्वामिन तेषु भ्रातृपु मध्ये कश्चन अपि निपटुं निवारयितुम् अनुमोदितुं प्रवर्तयितु वा शक्त' न आसीत् । पक्षद्वयस्यापि प्रबलत्वादित्यर्थ ।। स लक्ष्मणं लक्ष्मणपूर्वजन्मा विलोक्य लोकत्रयगीतकीर्तिः । सौम्येति चाभाप्य यथार्थभापी स्थितं निदेशे पृथगादिदेश ॥४४॥ लोकत्रयगीतकीर्ति यथार्थभापी लक्ष्मणपूर्वजन्मा स्मणाग्रज स राम निदेशे स्थितं आमाकारिण लक्ष्मणं विलोक्य हे सौम्य मुभग इति आभाष्य च पृथक भरतशत्रुन्नाभ्यां विनाकृत्य आदिदेश आशापयामास । प्रजावती दोहदशसिनी ते तपोवनेपु स्पृहयालुरेव । स त्वं रथी तव्यपदेशनेयां पापग्य वाल्मीकिपदं त्यजनाम् ॥४५॥ दोहदो गर्भिणीमनोरथ तच्छसिनी [ दोहदशंसिनी ] ते प्रजापती भ्रातृजाया । प्रजावती भ्रातृजाया' इत्यमर । तपोवनेषु स्पृहयालु' एव सस्पृहेछ । स्मृहिगृहि-' इत्यादिनालुच्प्रत्यय । स त्वं रथी सन् । [ तद्वयपदेशनयां ] तद्वयपदेशेन दाहदमि घेण नेया नेतव्या एनां सीता वाल्मीके पद वाल्मीकिपदं ] स्थान प्रापय्य गम यित्वा । 'विभाषाप' इत्ययादश । त्यज ॥ स शुश्रुवान्मातरि भार्गवेण पितुनियोगात्महृतं द्विपद्वत् । प्रत्यग्रहीदग्रजशासनं तदाज्ञा गुरूणां विचारणीया ॥ ४६ ॥ १ क्वार्था ३ रन्यथ' इ पा. ३ पाञ्छया निर्गत, निर्जिन, इ पा• "पारयता : अनु- नोदिनु अनुवनि गुम् । ८दंघद इ, धनपु-यनेम्प एप-एपाद च पा र विदेशात् ६, द्विषत-रिशम् इ च पा. १० न्य, न वि०६. न पा. . पा. ७ मात्र ·चतुर्दश सर्ग । . पितुः जमदमे नियोगात् शासनात् भार्गवेण जामदायेन का । 'न लाक' इत्यादिना षष्टीप्रतिषेध । मातरि द्विषताव द्विपद्वत् । 'तत्र तस्यैव' इति वतिप्रत्यय । प्रहृत प्रहार शुथुवान् श्रुतवान् । 'भापाया सदवसशुव ' इति यमुप्रत्यय । स लक्ष्मण तद् अग्रजशासन प्रत्यग्रहीत् । हि यस्मात् गुरूणाम् आज्ञा अविचारणीया। अयानुकुलथर्वणप्रतीतामनस्तुभिर्युक्तधुरं तुरंगैः । रथं सुपन्त्रप्रतिपन्नरश्मिमारोप्य वैदेहसुतां पतस्थे । ४७ ॥ अथ असो लक्ष्मण । अनुकूलश्रवणेन प्रतीताम् [ अनुकूलश्रवणप्रतीता] इष्टा कर्णनेन तुष्टा वेदेहसुता अत्रस्नुभि अभीनभिभिणीवहनयोग्य । 'सिधिधूपि क्षिपे क्नु' इति यनुप्रत्यय । तुरगे युक्तधुर मुम श्रेण प्रतिपन्नरस्मि [ सुमन्त्रप्रति पन्नरश्मि ] गृहीतप्रमह रथम आरोग्य प्रतस्थे । सा नीयमाना रुचिरान्मदेशाभियंकरो में प्रिय इत्यनन्दत् । नावुद्ध कल्पद्रुमता विहाय जातं तमात्मन्यसिपक्षम् ॥ ४८॥ सा सीता रुचिरान प्रदेशान् नीयमाना प्राप्यमाणा सती मे मम प्रिय प्रिय करोतीति भियंकर प्रियकारी इति अनन्दत् । क्षेमप्रियमद्रेऽण च' इति चकारात्सच्च त्यय ( त प्रिय आत्मनि विषये कल्पद्रुमता विहाय असिपत्रवृक्ष जात न अबुद्ध माझासीत् । बुभ्यतेलुंड । असिपन खङ्गाकारदल कोऽप्यपूर्वो वृक्षविशेष । 'असिपनो भये स्त्रोपाकारे च नरकान्तरे' इति विश्व । आमनधातुक इति भाव जुह तस्याः पथि लक्ष्मणो यत्सव्येतरेण स्फुरता तदक्षणा । आख्यातमस्यै गुरु भावि दुःखमत्यन्तलुप्तप्रियदर्शनेन || ४९ ॥ पार्थि लक्ष्मण यर दुख तस्या साताया जुगृह प्रतिसहतवान् तद् गुरु भाषि भविष्यद दु समत्य तलप्त प्रियदर्शन यस्य नेन [ अत्यन्तलुप्तमियदर्शनेन । स्फुरता सध्येतरेण दक्षिणन अक्षणा अस्ये सांतायै आस्यातम् । स्त्रीणा दक्षिणाक्षिस्फु रण दुनिमित्तमाहु॥ सा दुर्निमित्तोपगंताद्विपादात्सधः परिम्लानमुखारविन्दा । राज्ञः शिवं सावग्जस्य भूयादित्याशगंसे करणारयाह्यः ॥ ५० ॥ सा साता दुनिमित्तन दक्षिणाक्षिस्फुरणपणोपगतात् । दुनिमित्तोपगतात् ] १ अकृयमपि काय चे गुवाज्ञा नव उघयेत् इ पद्मपुराणम् २ श्रवणे प्र०-पहष्टामइ पा. ३'रुचिरम इ. पा. ५ जुगोपइ अस्या अस्ये इ पा. "चुम्बनेन ६ अभानि रहन्येर पश्यामि ग्वनन । नयन मे स्कुरस्यग्र गानो कम्पश्च जायते । इयादि रामायणम् 'उपगमात् ९ विशड्डे " इ पा०८शुभ ·३२० रघुवंशे प्राप्तात् विपादात् दुःसात् सद्यः परिम्लानमुखारविन्दा सती सावरजस्य सानुजस्य राज्ञःरामस्य शिवं भूयाद् इति अबायैःकरणैः अन्तःकरणैः आशशंले। -शंसतेरपेक्षायामात्मनेपदामिप्यते । करणैरिति वहुवचनं क्रियावृत्त्यभिप्रायम् । पुनः पुनरा- शशंस इत्यर्थः॥ गुरोनियोगाद्वनितां वनान्ते साध्वीं सुमित्रातनयो विहास्यन् । अवार्यतेवोत्थितैवीचिहस्त हो१हित्रा स्थितया पुरस्तात् ॥ ५१ ॥ गुरोः ज्येष्टस्य नियोगात् साध्वीं वनिताम् । अत्याज्यामित्यर्थः । वनान्ते विहास्यन् त्यश्यन् सुमित्रातनयः लक्ष्मणः पुरस्तात् अग्रे स्थितया जोः दुहित्रा जाहव्योत्यितैवाचिहस्तैः [ उत्थितवीचिहस्तैः ] अवार्यत इव । अकार्य मा पवित्यवार्यतेव इत्युत्प्रेक्षा ॥ रथात्स यन्त्रा निगृहीतवाहात्तां भ्रातृजायां पुलिनेऽवतार्य । गङ्गां निपादाहृतनौविशेस्ततार संधामिव सत्यसंधः ॥ ५२ ।। सत्यसंधः सन्यप्रतिज्ञ. स लक्ष्मणः यन्त्रा सारथिना निगृहीतवाहात् रुद्वाश्चात् रथाद् तां भ्रातृजायां पुलिने अवतार्य आरोप्य निषादेन राितेनाहृतनौविशेषः आनीतदृढनौकः [निपादाहृतनौविशेपः] सन् । गगां भागीरथीम् । संधां प्रतिज्ञाम् इव । ततार । 'संधा प्रतिज्ञा मर्यादा' इत्यमरः ।। अथ व्यवस्थापितवाकथंचित्सौमित्रिरन्तर्गतबाप्पकण्ठः । औत्पीतिकं मेघ इवाश्मवर्प महीपतेः शासनमुज्जगार ॥ ५३ ॥ अथ कथंचित् व्यवस्थापिता प्रकृतिमापादिता वाग् येन् सः [व्यवस्थापितवाक]। अन्तर्गतवाप्पः कण्ठो यस्य सः [अन्तर्गतबाष्पकण्ठः] । कण्ठस्तम्भिताभुरित्यर्थः । सौमित्रिः महीपतेः शासनम् । मेघः उत्पाते भा औत्पातिकम् अश्मवर्ष शिलावर्षे इव । उज्जगार उद्भीर्णवान् । दारुगत्वेनावाच्यत्वादुमगारेत्युक्तम् ।। ततोऽभिपङ्गानिलविमविद्धा प्रभ्रश्यमानाभरणप्रमूना । स्वमूर्तिलाभप्रकृति धरित्री लतेव सीता सहसा जाम ॥ ५४ ॥ ततः अभिपहः पराभवः । 'शापे त्वभिपहः पराभवे' इत्यमरः । स एवानिरस्तेन विप्र- विद्धा सीता [अभिपदानिलविपविद्धा] प्रधश्यमानानि पतन्त्याभरणान्येव प्रसूनानि यस्याः गा [पभ्रश्यमानाभरणप्रसूना अभिहता लता इव ।सहसा स्वमूर्तिलाभ- प्रकृति सपूर्तिलाभस्य स्वशरीरलाभस्य स्वोत्पत्तेः प्रतिं कारणं धरित्री जगाम । 'भूमो पपातेत्यर्थः । वीणामापदि मातेय शरणमिति भावः ॥ १'भातु 'इ.२ 'मिदेशात्, 'दपि ना दपिता इ. व पा... उचिडून, उरन, . पा.. ४ सन्नुमतिप., सुमन्प्रतिपन्न.... .विशेशी. 'ओत्पानिक'. पा.. विमदा, मानिषिदा. ८ पपान.

·चतुर्दशः सर्गः। - इक्ष्वाकुवंशप्रभवः कथं त्वां त्यजेदकस्मात्पतिरार्यवृत्तः । इति क्षितिः संशयितेव तस्यै ददौ प्रवेशं जननी न तावत् ॥ ५५ ॥ इक्ष्वाकुवंशमभयः । महाकुलप्रसूतिरित्यर्थः । आर्यवृत्तः साधुचरितः पतिः भर्ता त्वाम् अकस्मात् अकारणात् कथं त्यजेत् । असंभावितमित्यर्थः । इति संशयिता इव संदिहानेव तावत् । त्यागहेतुनानावधेः प्रागित्यर्थः। जननी क्षितिः तस्यै सीतायै प्रवेशम् । आत्मनीति शेषः । न ददौ ॥ सौ लुप्तसंज्ञा न विवेद दुःखं प्रत्यागतासुः समतप्यतान्तः । तस्याः सुमित्रात्मजयत्नलब्धो मोहादभूत्कटतरः प्रवोधः ॥ ५६ ॥ लुप्तसंज्ञा नष्टचेतना मूर्छिता । सा दुःखं न विवेद । प्रत्यागतासुः लब्धसंज्ञा सती अन्तः समतप्यत । दु.खेनादह्यतेत्यर्थः । तपेः कर्मणि लट्. । कर्मकर्तरीति केचित् । तन्न । 'तपस्तप.कर्मकस्यैव' इति यनियमात् । तस्याः सीतायाः सुमित्रात्मज- यत्नलब्धः प्रबोधः मोहात्कष्टतरः अतिदु खदः अभूत् । दुःखवेदनासंभवा-- दिति भावः ॥ न चावदद्भर्तुरवर्णमार्या निराकरिष्णोजिनादृतेऽपि । आत्मानमेव स्थिरदुःखभाजं पुन: पुनटुकृतिनं निनिन्द ।। ५७ ॥ आर्या साध्वी सा सीता वृजिनाद् ऋते एनमो विना अपि । 'कलुषं वृजिनेनोऽधम्' इत्यमरः । 'अन्यारादितरते-' इत्यादिना पञ्चमी । निराकरिष्णोः निरासकस्य । 'अलंकृन्-' इत्यादिनेष्णुप्रत्ययः । भर्तुः अवर्णम् अपवादं न च अवदत् नैवावादीत् । किं तु स्थिरदुःखमाजम् अत एव दुष्कृतिनम् आत्मानं एव पुनः पुनर्निनिन्द ॥- आश्वास्य रामावरजः सती तामाख्यातवाल्मीकिनिकेतमार्गः। निम्नस्य मे भर्तृनिदेशरौक्ष्यं देवि क्षमस्वेति बभूव नम्रः ॥ ५८ ॥ रामावरजा लक्ष्मणः सती साध्वी तामाश्वास्य।[आख्यातवाल्मीकिनिके- तमार्गः] आख्यात उपदिष्टो वाल्मीकेनिकेतस्याश्रमस्य मार्गों येन स तथोक्तः सन् । निम्नस्य पराधीनस्य । 'अधीनो निन्न भायत्तः' इत्यमरः । मे भर्तृनिदेशेन स्वाम्यनुज्ञया हेतुना यद्रौक्ष्य पारुण्यं तत् [ भर्तृनिदेशरौक्ष्यं ] हे देवि क्षमस्व । इति नम्रः प्रणतः बभूव ॥ सीता तमुत्थाप्य जगाद वाक्यं प्रीतास्मि ते सौम्यं चिराय जीव । विटीजसा विष्णुरिवाग्रजेन भ्रात्रा यदित्यं परवानसि त्वम् ॥ ५९ ॥ सीता तं लक्ष्मणम् उत्थाप्य वाक्यं जगाद । विमिति । हे सौम्य साधो ते प्रीतास्मि । चिराय चिरं जीव । यत् यस्मात् । विडोजसा इन्द्रेण विष्णुः "उपेन्द्र इच । अग्रजेन ज्येष्टेन भ्रात्रा त्वम् इथं परवान परतन्त्रः असि । १ प्रथितार्य, वृत्ति , इनि-इत्यम् इ पा०.२ सशयिनी ३ सुटुम्न ०.४ ममदाना०.५ पदे पदे,. दुकृतिनम् इ. च पा०६ स सीता.. भ्रातृ, रोक्ष इ पा, देषि-मान. ८ वत्स, पुत्र इ.पा. . .

·३२२ रघुवशे श्वश्रूजनं सर्वमनुक्रमेण विज्ञापर्य प्रापितमत्मणामः । प्रजानिपेक मयि वर्तमानं सूनोरनुध्यायत चेतसेति ॥ ६० ॥ सर्व श्वश्रूजनम् अनुक्रमेण प्रापितमत्प्रणाम सन् । मत्प्रणाममुक्त्वेत्यर्थ । विज्ञापय । मिमिति । निषिच्यत इति निपैक । मयि वर्तमानं सूनो. त्वत्पुत्रस्य प्रजानिपेकं गर्भ चेतसा अनुध्यायत शिवमस्त्विति चिन्तयत इति ॥ वाच्यस्त्वया मद्वचनात्स राजा वहौ विशुद्धामपि यत्समक्षम् । मां लोकवादश्रवणादहासीः श्रुतस्य किं तत्सदृशं कुलस्य ॥ ६१ ॥ स राजा त्वया मद्वचनात् मद्ववनमिति कृत्वा । ल्यब्लोपे पञ्चमी । वाच्यः वक्तव्य । किमित्यत आह—'वह्नौ' इत्यादिमि सप्ताभि श्लोकै । अक्ष्णो. समीपे समक्षम् । विभक्त्यर्थेऽव्ययीभाव सामाप्यार्थे वा ! ' अव्ययीभाते शरप्रभृतिभ्य ' इति समासान्तष्ट प्रत्यय । समक्षम् अग्र वह्नौ विशुद्धाम् अपि मां [लोकवादश्रवणात् ] लोकया दस्य मिथ्यापवादस्य श्रवणाद्धता अहासी अत्याक्षीरिति यत् तत् श्रुतस्य प्रग्यातस्य कुलस्य सदृशं किम् । कि त्वराशमित्यर्थ । यद्वा श्रुतस्य श्रवणस्य कुरस्य चेति योजना । कामचार्यसीति भाव ॥ कल्याणयुद्धेरथ वा तवायं न कामचारो मयि शङ्कनीयः । ममैच जन्मान्तरपातकानां विपाकविस्फर्जथुरप्रसह्यः ॥ ६२ ।। अथ वा कल्याणबुद्धे. मुधिय तव क्तु मयि विषये अयं त्याग चारः इच्छया पर न शङ्कनीय. 1 कामचारशङ्कापि न कियत इत्यर्थ । किं तु मम एव जन्मान्तरपातकानाम् अप्रसह्य ] विपाकविस्फूर्जथु. ] विपच्यत इति विपाक फल स एव विस्फूर्जधु अशनिनिर्घोष । 'स्फूर्जर्वननिर्घोष' इत्यमर ॥ उपस्थिता पूर्वमपास्य लक्ष्मी वनं मया सार्धमसि प्रपन्नः । तर्दास्पदं प्राप्य तयाँनिरोपात्सोहास्मि न त्वद्भवने वसन्ती ॥ ६३ ॥ पूर्वम् उपस्थितां प्राप्तो लक्ष्मीम् अपास्य मया साधं वन प्रपन्न असि प्राप्तोऽसि । तत् तस्मात् तया रम्या अतिरोपात् त्वद्भवने आस्पदं प्रतिष्टाम् । 'आस्पद प्रतिष्टायाम् ' इति निपात । प्राप्य वसन्ती अह सोढा न अस्मि ॥ निशाचरोपप्लुतभर्तृकाणां तपस्विनीनां भवतः प्रसादात् । भूत्वा शरण्या शरणार्थमन्यं कथं प्रपत्स्ये त्वयि दीर्यमाने ॥ ६४ ॥ निशाचरैपपता पीडिता भर्तारो यासा ता निशाचरोपप्रसभर्नुका । 'नवृतथ' इति का प्रत्यय । तारा [ निशाचरोपमृतमर्तृकाणां] तपस्विनीनो भवतः प्रसा- १ विज्ञापये इ.पा. २न र प्रयात इ.पा. ४ त्वम्याम्यदं त्वदाम्पदम् इ. पा... यानुरो. काम- भुवन अयपनमानपा.

·चतुर्दश सर्ग: ३२३ दात् अनुमहात् शरण्या शरणसमर्था भूत्वा । अद्य त्वयि दीप्यमाने प्रकारामाने मत्येव शरणार्थम् अन्य तपस्विन कथं प्रपत्स्ये प्राप्स्यामि ॥ किं वा तवात्यन्तवियोगमोघे कुर्यामुपेक्षा हतजीवितेऽस्मिन् । स्याद्रक्षणीयं यदि मे न तेजस्त्वदीयमन्तर्गतमन्तरायः॥६५॥ किं वा अथ वा तव सन्धिनात्यन्तैन पुन प्राप्तिरहितेन वियागेन मोघे निकले [ अत्यन्तषियोगमोघे ] अस्मिन्हतजीविते तुच्छनीविते उपेक्षा कुयों फुर्यामेव । रक्षणीयं रक्षणाम् अन्तर्गतं कुक्षस्य त्वदीयं तज मे अन्तरायः बिन न स्याद्यदि ॥ साहं तपः सूर्यनिविष्टष्टिरूल प्रसूतेश्चरितुं यतिष्ये । भूयो यथा मे जननान्तरेऽपि त्वमेव भर्ता न च विप्रयोगः ॥६६॥ सा अहं प्रसूतेः ऊ सूर्यनिविष्टदृष्टि सती तथाविध तपश्चरितुं यतिष्ये । यथा भूयः तेन तपसा मे मा जननान्तरे अपि त्वम् एव भर्ता स्या विमयोगः चनस्यात् ॥ नृपस्य वर्णाश्रमपालनं यत्स एव धर्मो मनुना प्रणीतः । निर्वासिताप्येवमतस्त्वयाहं तपस्विसामान्यमवेक्षणीया ॥ ६७ ।। वर्णाना प्राणादीनामाश्रमाणां ब्रह्मचर्यादीना च पालन [ वर्णाश्रमपालनं ] यत्स एव नृपस्य धर्म. मनुना प्रणीतः उक्त । अत कारणात् एवं त्वया निर्वासिता निष्कासिता अपि अहे तपस्विभि सामान्य साधारणं यथा भवति तथा [ तपस्थिसामान्यम् ] अवेक्षणीया । क्लबध्यभावेऽपि वर्णाधमदृष्टि वर्तव्येत्यर्थ ॥ तथेति तस्याः प्रतिगृय वाचं रामानुजे दृष्टिपथं व्यतीते । सा मुक्तकण्ठं व्यसनातिभाराचन्द विना कुररीव भूयः ॥ ६८॥ तथेति तस्याः सीताया वाचं प्रतिगृह्य अङ्गीकृत्य रामानुजे लक्ष्मणे दृष्टिपथं व्यतीते अतित्रान्ते सति सा सीता व्यसनातिभारात् दु खातिरेकात् मुक्तकण्ठ यथा स्यात्तथा । वामृत्त्येत्यर्थ । विना भीता कुररी इव उलोशीब । 'उलोशकुररी समो' इत्यमर । भूय भूयिष्ठ चक्रन्द चुनाश ।। नृत्यं मयूराः कुसुमानि ₹क्षा दर्भानुपातान्विजहुईरिण्यः। तस्याः प्रपन्ने समदुःखभावमत्यन्तमातीनुदितं चनेऽपि ॥ ६९।। मयुरा, नृत्यं विजहु त्यत्तवन्त । वृक्षा कुसुमानि । हरिण्य' उपात्ता- दर्भान् । इत्थ तस्याः सीताया समदु खभाव प्रपने तु यदु सत्व प्राप्ते बने अपि अत्यन्त रुदितम् आसीत् । यथा रामगेहेऽपात्यपिशब्दार्थ । १ अपेक्षाम् २ अन्तहित ३ निबद्ध इ पा० ४ रक्षण ५०पधान् रिमाया, मीना.६ नृत्त. ७ भुगा ८ अस्मात्परमिट पयं चित्-फय बने लक्ष्मण लक्ष्मणति दानावर रादिनि योपिदुचे । आज्ञात मेमा जनकात्मजेति कविििचन्त्यालिझमाजगाम ।।

·३२४ रघुवंशे तामभ्यगच्छद्बुदितानुसारी कविः कुशेध्माहरणाय यातः । निपादविद्धाण्डजदर्शनोत्थः श्लोकत्वमापद्यत यस्य शोकः ॥ ७० ।। कुशेमाहरणाय यातः कविः वाल्मीकिः रुदितानुसारी सन् तां सीताम् अभ्यगच्छत् । अभिगमनं च दयालुतयेत्याह-निषादेति । निषादेन व्याधेन विद्ध- स्याण्डजस्य क्रौच्चस्य दर्शनेनोत्य उत्पन्नः [नियादविद्धाण्डजदर्शनोत्थः] यस्य शोकः श्लोकत्वम् आपद्यता श्लोकरूपेणाशोचदित्यर्थः। स च श्लोकः पठ्यते-'मा निषाद प्रतिष्टां त्वमगमः शाश्वती समाः । यत्कौञ्चमिथुनादेकमवधीः काममोहितम् ॥' इति । तिरचामपि दुःखं न सेहे । किमुतान्येपामिति भावः ।। तमश्रु नेत्रावरणं प्रमृज्य सीता विलापाद्विरता वन्दे । तस्यै मुनिद्दिदलिन्दी दार्थान्सुपुत्राशिपमित्युवाच ॥ ७१ ।। सीता विलापाद् विरता सती नेत्रावरणं दृष्टिप्रतिबन्धकम् अनु ममृज्य तं मुनि यवन्दे । दोहदलिङ्गदर्शी गर्भचिह्नदर्शी मुनिस्तस्यै सीतायै सुपुत्राशिंप तत्प्राप्तिहेतुभूतां दाश्वान दत्तवान् इति पक्ष्यमाणप्रकारेण उवाच । 'दाश्वान्साहान्मीलांच इति क्वस्वन्तो निपातः ॥ जाने विमृष्ट प्रणिधानतस्त्वां मिथ्यापवादक्षुभितेन भनी । तन्मा व्ययिष्ठा विषयान्तरस्थं प्राप्तासि वैदेहि पितुनिकेतम् ॥ ७२ ॥ त्वां मिथ्यापवादेन भुभितेन [ मिथ्यापवादक्षुभितेन ] भी विसृष्टां त्यक्ता प्रणिधानतः समाधिच्या जाने । हे वैदेहि विषयान्तरस्थं देशान्तरस्थं पितुः जनकस्यैव निकेतं गृहं प्राप्ता असि । तत् तस्मात् मा व्यथिष्ठाः मा शोचीः । व्ययेर्लङ् । 'न माइयोगे' इत्यडागमप्रतिषेधः । भोंपेक्षिताना पितृगृहवास एवोचितः इति भावः॥ उत्खातलोकत्रय कण्टकेऽपि सत्यप्रतिज्ञेऽप्यविकत्यनेऽपि । त्वां प्रत्यकस्मात्कलुपप्रवृत्तावस्त्येव मन्युर्भरताग्रजे मे ॥ ७३ ॥ उत्खातलोकत्रयकण्टकेऽपि । रावणादिकम्टफोद्धरणेन सर्वलोकोपरिण्यपी- त्यर्थः । सत्यप्रतिक्षे सत्यसधे अपि । अविकस्थने अनात्मश्लापिनि अपि । इत्यं स्नेहपानेऽपि त्वां प्रति अकस्मात् अकारणात् कलुपप्रवृत्ती गर्हितव्यापारे भरता- मजे मे मन्युः कोषः अस्त्येव । सर्वगुणाच्छादकोऽयं दोष इत्यर्थः । सीतानुनया- घोऽयं रामोपालम्भः ॥ तवोरुकीर्तिः श्वशुरः सखा मे सतां भवोच्छेदकरः पिता ते । धुरि स्थिता वं पतिदेवतानां किं तन येनासि ममानुकम्म्या ७४॥ । भ्यमानद्रुदिनानुसारी, २ मुनिः ३ दोद, लक्ष्म, ४ इन्वा इ. पा.. पत्यमाने, इन्दुफीति. इ. पा. "मपच्छे भात, च्छेदगुरु (भरस्य ससारस्य हेरे एमारियोपदेटा . पा.). ३ ·चतुर्दशः सर्गः। उरुकीर्तिः तव श्वशुरः दशरथः मे सखा । ते पिता जनकः सतां विदुषा मघोच्छेदकरः ज्ञानोपदेशादिना संसारदुःखध्वंसकारी । त्वं पतिदेवतानां पतिन- ताना धुरि अग्रे स्थिता । येन निमित्तेन ममानुकम्प्या अनुग्राह्या म असि तत्किम् न किंचिदित्ययः॥ तपस्विसंसर्गविनीतसत्त्वे तपोवने वीतभया वसास्मिन् । इतो भविष्यत्यनयममतेरपत्यसंस्कारमयो विधिस्ते ॥ ७५ ।। तपस्विसंसर्गेण विनीतसत्त्वे [ तपस्विसंसर्गविनीतसत्त्वे ] शान्तजन्तुके अस्मिन् तपोवने वीतभया निर्भीका वस । इतः अस्मिन्वने अनघप्रसूतेः मुखप्रसूतेः ते अपत्यसंस्कारमयः जातरादिरूपः विधिः अनुष्ठान भविष्यति ॥ अशून्यतीरां मुनिसंनिवेशैस्तमोपत्रीं तमसा वगौा । तत्सैकतोत्सङ्गवलिक्रियाभिः संपत्स्यते त मनसः प्रसादः ॥ ७६ ॥ सनिविशन्ते येष्विति सनिवेशा उटजाः । अधिकरणार्थे घञ्प्रत्ययः । मुनीनां सं- निवेशैस्टजे. [ मुनिसंनिवेशैः ] अशून्यतीरां पूर्णतारा [ तमोपहन्त्री ] तमसः शोकस्य पापस्य वापहन्तीम् । तमस्त क्लीबे पापे नरक्शोकयोः इत्यमरः। तमसा नदी बगाह्य तत्र माला । [ तत्सैकतोत्सबालिक्रियाभिः] तस्याः सेकतोत्सनेषु वलिक्रियाभिरिटदेवतापूजाविधिभि. ते मनसः प्रसादः संपत्स्यते भविष्यति ॥ पुष्पं फलं चार्तवमाहरन्त्यो वीनं च वालेयमकृऐरोहि । विनोदयिष्यन्ति नवाभिषङ्गामुदारवाचो मुनिकन्यकास्त्वाम् ॥७७॥ ऋतुरस्य प्राप्त आर्तवम् । स्वकालप्राप्तमित्यर्थः । पुष्पं फलं च । अकृष्टरोहि अकृटक्षेत्रोत्थम् । अकृष्टपच्यमित्यर्थः । वलये हितं वालेयं पूजायोग्यम् । 'छर्दिरुप- धिबलेईन् ' इति ढप्रत्ययः । बीजं नीवारादि धान्यं च आहरन्त्यः उदारवाचःप्र. गल्भगिरः मुनिकन्यकाः नवाभिपढ्दा नूतनदुःखां त्वां विनोदयिष्यन्ति ॥ पयोघटैराश्रमवालक्षान्संवर्धयन्ती स्ववलानुरूंपैः। असंशयं प्राक्तनयोपपत्तेः स्तनंधयप्रीतिर्मवाप्स्यसि त्वम् ॥ ७८ ॥ स्ववलानुरूपैः स्वशक्त्यनुसारभि. पयसामम्भसा घटे [पयोघटेः] । स्तन्यै- रिति च ध्वन्यते । आश्रमबालवृक्षान्संवर्धयन्ती त्वं तनयोपपत्तेः भारु पूर्वम् असंशयं यथा तथा । स्तनं धयति पिवतीति स्तनधय शिशुः। 'नासिफास्त- नयोधेिटोः' इति खप्रत्ययः । 'अपित्-' इत्यादिना मुमागमः । तस्मिन्या प्रीति- स्ता [स्तनंधयप्रीतिम् ] अवाप्स्यसि । ततः परं मुलभ एव विनोद इति भावः ॥ १ विगाह्य. २ प्रमोद, अभिलाष इ.पा०. ३ •पच्यम्, फाले यजष्टरोहि इ. पा.. ४ पयोधी. ५रूपम्, सुतनिर्विशेषम् इ. पा.. ६ मिवा०. ११-१२ ·३२८ रघुवंश पञ्चदशः सर्गः। अरण्यक गृहस्थान श्वशुरौ यद्गज कणाः । स्वयमौद्वाहिक गेह तस्मै रामाय ते नम ॥ कृतसीतापरित्यागः स रत्नाकरमेखलाम् । बुभुजे पृथिवीपालः पृथिवीमेव केवलाम् ॥ १॥ कृतसीतापरित्याग. स. पृथिवीपाला राम रत्नाकर एव मेखला यस्यास्ताम् [रत्नाकरमेखलाम् ] 1 सार्णवामित्यर्थ । केवलाम् । एकामित्यर्थ । पृथिवीमेव भृजे भुक्तवान् । न तु पार्थिवामित्यर्थ । सापि रत्नसचितमेखला । पुथिन्या कान्तासमा- धिय॑ज्यते । रामस्य स्त्र्यन्तरपरिग्रहो नास्तीति श्लोकाभिप्राय ॥ लवणेन विलुप्तेज्यास्तामिस्रेण तमभ्ययुः । मुनयो यमुनाभाजः शरण्यं शरणार्थिनः ॥२॥ लवणेन लवणास्येन तामिस्रेण तमिसाचारिणा । रक्षसेत्यर्भ । विलुप्तेज्या: दसयागक्रिया अत एव शरणार्थिन. रक्षणार्थिन यमुनाभाजः यमुनातीरवासिन मुनयः शरण्ये शरणाह रक्षणसमर्थे तं राम रक्षितारम् अभ्ययुः प्राप्ता । यातेर्लङ् ॥ अवेक्ष्य रामं ते तस्मिन्न प्रजहुः स्वतेजसा । प्राणाभावे हि शापास्त्राः कुर्वन्ति तपसो व्ययम् ॥ ३॥ ते मुनय रामम् अवेक्ष्य । रक्षितारमिति शेष । तस्मिन् लवणे स्वतेजसा शाप- रूपेण न प्रजहुः । तथा हि । त्रायते इति त्राण रक्षकम् । कर्तरि ल्युट् । तदभावे [प्राणाभावे ] शाप एवात्र येषा ते शापास्त्राः सन्त तपसः व्ययं कुर्वन्ति । शापदानातप क्षय प्रसिद्ध । प्रतिशुश्राव काकुत्स्थस्तभ्यो विनमतिक्रियाम् । धर्मसंरक्षणार्थव प्रवृत्ति वि शाङ्गिणः ॥ ४ ॥ काकुत्स्थः राम तेभ्यः मुनिभ्य विमप्रतिक्रिया लवणवधरूपा प्रतिशुश्राव प्रतिमझे । तथा हि । भुवि शाणिः विष्णो प्रवृत्ति रामरूपेणावतरण [धर्मसंरक्ष. णार्था] धर्मसरक्षणमेवार्थ प्रयोजन यस्या सा तथा एय ॥ ते रामाय वघोपायमाचख्युर्वियुधद्विपः । दुर्नयो लवणः शूली विशूल: प्रार्थ्यतामिति ॥५॥ ते मुनयः रामाय विबुधद्विपः मुरारेलवणस्य क्योपायम आचख्युः । एना. जगारण्यस्यापि मे भर्तु किं रामनामजपनेन प्रयोजनमिति कुपिनाया पाप गास्न मयुति रिपम्-यस्यारण्यारसद् गृहमपि न वर्नने सस्य पशुरो पार्थिवफणा एक ऐपल सीतारा भुमिसमय- न्यात् सत्य घोराहसमय स गृहमपि नासीत् नस्ले अकिंचनाय रामाय नय कय समहतिरिति पार्वत्या आशए । २ नाय. ३ फेदरम्पा.४ अन्वयः-पु.५णाीय, णायेय. ६ मरपा- परापा.

·परदशः सर्गः। तीति लवणः । नन्द्यादित्वाश्यः । तत्रैव निपातनाण्णत्वम् । लवणःशुली शूलवान दुर्जयः। किं तु विशुलःशूलरहितःप्रार्थ्यताम् अभिगम्यताम् इति । 'याच्यायामभियाने च प्रार्थना कथ्यते बुधैः' इति केशवः ॥ आदिदेशाथ शत्रुघ्नं तेषां क्षेमाय राघवः । करिष्यन्निव नामास्य यथार्थमरिनिग्रहात् ॥ ६ ॥ अथ तेषां मुनीना क्षमाय क्षेमकरणाय राघवः रामः शत्रुतम् आदिदेश । अत्रो- प्रेक्षते । अस्य शत्रुभस्य नाम अरिनिग्रहात् शत्रुहननाद्धेतोः । यथाभूतोऽयो यस्य तत यथार्थ करिष्यन् इव । शनून्हन्तीति शगुन्न । अमनुष्यक्तूंके च' इति चकारात सनरानुनादयः सिद्धा इति दुर्गसिह । पाणिनीऽपि बहुलग्रहणादाथेष्टसिद्धिः । कृत्यल्युटो 'बहुलम्' इति ।। रामस्य स्वयमप्रयाणे हेतुमाह- यः कश्चन रघूणां हि परमका परंतपः। अपवाद इवोत्सर्ग व्यावर्तयितुमीश्वरः ॥ ७ ॥ हि यस्मात् । पराञ्छदूस्तापयतीति परंतपः । द्विषत्परयोस्तापे ' इति पञ्प्रत्ययः । 'खचि ह्रस्वः' इति हस्व । रघूणां मध्ये यः कश्चन एकः । अपवादः विशेषशा- “अम् उत्सर्ग सामान्यशान्त्रम् इथे । परंश व्यावर्तयितुं पावितुं ईश्वरः समर्थः । मतः शत्रुघ्नमेवादिदेशेति पूर्वेणान्वयः ।। अग्रजेन प्रयुक्ताशीस्ततो दाशरथी स्थी। ययो वनस्थलीः पश्यन्पुष्पिताः सुरभीरभीः ॥ ८॥ ततः अग्रजेन रामेण प्रयुक्ताशीः कृताशीर्वादः रथी रविकः अभीः निर्भाकः "दाशरथिः पुष्पाणि सजालानि यासा ताः पुष्पिता: मुरभीः आमोदमानाः वन- -स्थली: पश्यन्ययो॥ रामादेशादतुंगता सेना तस्यार्थसिद्धये । पश्चादध्ययनार्थस्य धातोरधिरिवाभवत् ॥ ९ ॥ रामावेशानुगता सेना तस्य शगुनस्य । अध्ययनमर्थोऽभिधेयो यस्य तत्व [अभ्ययनार्थस्य धातोः “इडध्ययने ' इत्यस्य धातोः पश्चात् अधिः अध्युपसर्गः इव । अर्थसिद्धये प्रयोग साधनायेत्येरुन । अन्यशभिधेयसाधनाय । अभवद ! अर्थोऽभिधेयरैवस्तुप्रयोजननित्तिषु ।' इत्यमरः । यथा 'इडिवावयुपसर्ग न व्यभिचरतः' इति न्यायेनाप्युपसर्गः स्वयमेवार्थसाधकस्य धातोः संनिधिमानेगापकरोति सेनापि तरब सददिति भावः ॥ आदिष्टवा मुनिभिः सं गच्छंस्तपतां वरः । विरराज स्थमष्ठालखिल्यैरियांशुमान् ॥ १०॥ निवर्तयितुस्. २ यथा उत्सर्ग 'कर्मण्यम्' इत्यादि सामान्यविधि निषेडुमपवाद 'आतो- सगैकापदि विशेषविधिशालथेत्यर्थ ।द दिन.१ 'अनुपट सेनाएं तस्य सिद्धये. पी.गन्मतिमाताम् 'तपता'-'बदनाम् ' इ. पा.. 4 ·पञ्चदशः सर्गः। धूमधूम्रो वसागन्धी ज्वालाबभ्रुशिरोरुहः । व्याद्गणपरीवारश्चितागिरिव जंगमः ॥ १६ ॥ किंभूतो लवणः । [धूमधूनः] धूम इव धून. कृणलोहितवर्णः । 'धूम्रथमलो क. ष्णलोहिते' इत्यमरः । मागन्री हन्नेदोगन्धः सोऽस्यारत ति वसाग-धा । है- म्मेदस्तु वपा वसा ' इत्यमरः । [ज्वालामुशिरोरुहः माता इस बधः पि. मलाः शिरोरहा. केशा यस्य स तथोक ।'विपुले नकुले वियो बनु स्पासिकले निपु ।' इन्यमरः । [ कन्याद्गुणपरीवारः] ऋय मास-दन्तीति मल्य दो राक्षमाः । तेषां गण एवं परीवारो यस्य स तथोक्तः । अत एव जंगमः चरिष्णु चिताग्निः इव स्थितः । कृशानुपक्षे धूमधूम्रवर्ण । चाला एव शिरोम्हाः । प्रन्यादो रमादयः । इत्यनुसधेयम् ।। अपशूलं तर्मासाद्य लवणं लक्ष्मणानुजः । रुरोध संमुखीनो हि जयो रन्ध्रप्रहारिणाम् ।। १७ ॥ लक्ष्मणानुजः शनुन अपशुलं शूटरहितं तं लवणम् आसाध रुरोध । क्या हि । रन्धमहारिणो रन्ध्रग्रहणशीलानाम् । अपशूल वान र धम् । जयः संमुखीनः हि समुपदृश्यो हि । यथामुससमुखस्य दर्शन. सः' इति सम ययः । अधिकरणलक्षणोऽर्थस्तु दुर्लभ एव ।। नातिपर्याप्तमालक्ष्य पत्कुक्षेरद्य भोजनम् । दिष्टया त्वमसि धात्रा भीतेनेवोपपादितः ॥ १८॥ हात सतज्य शत्रुघ्नं राक्षसस्तज्जियांसया प्रांशुमुत्पाटयामास मुस्तास्तम्वमिव द्रुमम् ॥ १९ ॥ युग्मम् । राक्षस: लवण । अद्य मत्कुक्षेः । भुज्यत इति भोजनम् । भोज्यं मुगादिक नातिपर्याप्तम् अनतिसमग्रम् आलक्ष्य हटा भीलेन इव धात्रा दिष्ट्या भाग्येन मे स्वमुपपादितः कल्पिन. असि । इति शत्रुघ्नं सतयं तजि- घांसया ] तस्य शनत्य जिघामया हन्तुमिच्छया प्रांशुम् उन्नतं दुमम् मुस्तास्त- म्बम् इव । अक्लेशेन । उत्पाटयामास । सौमित्रनिशितैर्याणरन्तरा शकलीकृतः । गात्रं.पुष्परजः पाप न शाखी नैतरितः ॥२०॥ नैऋतेरितः रक्ष प्रेरित शाखी अन्तरा मध्ये निशितैः वाणेः शकलीकृतः सन् सौमित्रेः शमनस्य मात्र न प्राय किंतु पुप्परजःप्राप विनाशात्तस्य वृक्षस्य रक्षस्तस्म महोपलम् । प्रजिघाय कृतान्तस्य मुष्टिं पृथगिव स्थितम् ॥ २१ १ समासाय.२ सायुगीन इ.पा. ३ आले क्य ४ वेतनम् ड पा० ५ सतयं निशान-विनाश सरस शूनस्य, नस्मै- नई पा.

·रघुवंश रथप्रदेः रयाग्रगामिभिः। 'प्रष्टोऽग्रगामिनि' इति निप तः । मुनिभिः पूर्वोक्तः । आदि. सवा निर्दिष्टमार्गः गच्छन् तपती देदीप्यमानानां मध्ये वरः श्रेष्ठः स शनुमः । घालखिल्यैः मुनिभिः अंशुमान् सूर्यः इव । विरराज । तेऽपि स्थप्रष्टा इत्यनुसंधेयम् ।। तस्य:मार्गवशादेका वभूव वसतिर्यतः रथस्वोत्कण्ठमृगे वाल्मीकीये तपोवने ॥ ११ ॥ यतः गच्छतः । इण्धातोः शतृप्रत्ययः । तस्य शत्रुघ्नस्य मार्गवशात् [ रयस्वनी- स्कण्ठमृगे ] रथस्वन उक्छा उग्रीवा मृगा यस्मिंस्तस्मिन् वाल्मीकीय वात्मकिस- पन्धिनि । वृद्धाच्छः' इति छप्रत्ययः । तपोवने एका वसतिः रात्रिः बभूव । तत्रैको एनिमुषित इत्यर्थः । 'वसती रानिवेश्मनोः' इत्यमरः ।। तमृपिः पूजयामास कुमार लान्तवाहनम् । तपामभावसिद्धाभिर्विशेपप्रतिपत्तिभिः ॥ १२ ॥ क्लान्तवाहनं श्रान्तयुग्यं तं कुमारं भुनम् ऋषिः वाल्मीकिः तपःप्रभावसिद्धा- मिः विशेषप्रतिपत्तिभिः उत्कृष्टसभावनाभि पूजयामास । तस्यामेवास्य यामिन्यामन्तर्वत्नी प्रजावती। सुतावमूत संपन्नौ कोशदण्डाविव क्षितिः ॥ १३ ॥ तस्यामेव यामिन्यां रात्री अस्य शत्रुघ्नस्य । अन्तरस्या अस्तीति अन्तर्वनी गर्भिणी । ' अन्नयनी च गर्भिणी ' इन्यमरः । ' अन्तर्वपति तोर्नु । इति सीप अगागमञ्च । प्रजावती भ्रातृजाया सीसा । क्षितिः संपनी समग्रो कोशदण्डौ श्य । लुतो असूत ॥ संतानश्रवणाद्धातुः सौमित्रिः सौमनस्यवान् । माजलिमुनिमामन्ध्य मातर्युक्तरथो ययौ ॥ १४ ॥ भ्रातुः ज्येष्टस्य संतानश्रवणात् हेलोः सौमनस्यवान् श्रीनिमान् सौमित्रिः शत्रुमः प्रातः युक्तरथः सनरथः मन् । प्राञ्जलिः कृताञ्जलिः मुनिम आमन्त्र्य पारध्य ययो॥ स च प्राप मधूपघ्नं कुम्भीनस्याश्च कुक्षिनः । घनाकरमिवादाय सत्त्वराशिमुपस्थितः ॥१५॥ स अनुभः च मधूपानं नाम लवणपुरं प्राप। [कुम्भीनस्याः] कुम्भौनसी नाम रावणससा तस्याः कुक्षिजः पुत्रो लक्गः च वनात् कर यलिम् इव सत्याना प्रागिना राशि [ सत्त्वराशिम्] आदाय उपस्थितः प्राप्तः ।। १ नदुर्न भागने-चालविल्या सहस्राणि पार्टनापयोऽमला । पुरनोभावं यान्ति सन्ति दनिभिभिम ॥ इति ।। २ उर-की-णं इ.पा.३ शपु.१ भान्न..विपर.पा. ६स- एमाद.पा. उपाहाय.पा.

·पञ्चदश संग। , धूमधूम्रो वसागन्धी ज्वालावभ्रशिरोरुहः । अव्यागणपरीवारश्चितागिरिव जंगमः॥१६॥ किंमतो लवणः । [ धूमधूनः] धूम इव धूम, कृपलोहितवर्णः । 'धूमधूमरीक- पणलोहिते' इत्यमरः । वागमो इन्दोगन्यः सोऽस्यास्तीति वसागधा।" - न्मेदस्त वया वसा ' इत्यमर । [चालावशिरोरुहः । ज्याला इस बभ्रा. पि. मला: शिरोमदा. केशा यस्य स तथोक । विपुले नकुले विधी वभ्र. स्थापिकले विषु ।' इत्यमरः । [क्रयाद्गणपरीवार ] क्रमं मास-दन्तीति अन्य दो राटामाः । तेषां गण एव परीदारो यत्य स तयक्ति । अत एव जंगमा चरिष्णु चिताग्निः इव सित. । कृशानुपक्षे धूमधूम्रवर्ण । माला एव शिरोहाः । यादो राधादयः । इत्यनुसधेयम् ।। अपशूलं तर्मासाद्य लवणं लक्ष्मणानुजः । रुरोध संमुखीनो हि जयो रन्ध्रप्रहारिणाम् ।। १७ ।। लक्ष्मणानुजः रानुन अपशूलं शूररहितं तं लवणम् आसाद्य सरोध । तया हि । रन्ध्रप्रहारिणा रन्ध्रप्रहरणशीलानाम् । अपशूल वान र धम् । जयः संमुखीनः हि समुपस्यो हि । 'यथामुखसमुखस्य दर्शनः खः' इति सप्र यर । मधिकरणलक्षणोऽस्तु दुर्लभ एव ।। नातिपर्याप्तमालय मत्कुक्षेरथ भोजनम् । दिष्टया त्वमसि धात्रा भीतेनेवोपपादितः ॥१८॥ इशत सतज्य शत्रुघ्नं राक्षसस्तज्जियांसया मांशुमुत्पाठयामास सुस्तास्तम्वमिव द्रुमम् ॥ १९ ॥ युम्मम् । राक्षस: लवणः । अद्य मत्कुक्षेः । भुज्यत इति भोजनम् । भोज्य मृगादिक नातिपर्याप्तम् अनतिममग्रम् आलक्ष्य दृष्टा भीतेन इव धात्रा दिष्ट्या भाग्येन में त्वमुपपादितः कल्पिना असि । इति शत्रुभं सतर्य [तश्चि- घांसया ] तस्य शनमस्य जिधापया हन्तुमिच्च्या प्रांशुम् उन्नतं झुमम मुस्तास्त- म्बम् इव । अग्लेशेन । उत्पाटयामास ॥ सौमित्रनिशितैर्षाणैरन्तरा शकलीकृतः। गानं पुष्परजः पाप न शाखी नैत्रतरितः ॥२०॥ नै+तेरितः रक्षप्रेरित शाखी अन्तरा मध्ये निशितैः वाणे शकलीकृतः अन् सौमित्रः शनुनस्व गानन प्राप। किंतु पुप्परजा प्राप॥ विनाशात्तस्य सस्य रक्षस्तस्म महोपलम् । भजिघाय कृतान्तस्य मुष्टिं पृथगिय स्थितम् ॥ २१ ॥ १ समासाद्य. २ सायुगीन इ पा ३ आले प ४ वेतनम इ. पा० ५ सतर्य ६ निशान-विनाश मस्प शूलस्य, तस्मै-त चइ पा.

·रघुवंशे रक्षः लवणः तस्य वृक्षस्य विनाशात् हेतोः । महोपलं महान्तं पाषाणम् । पृथक् स्थितं कृतान्तस्य यमस्य मुष्टिमिव । मुष्टिशब्दो द्विलिङ्गः । तस्मै शत्रु- नाय प्रजिघाय प्रहितवान् ॥ ऐन्द्रमखमुपादाय शत्रुघ्नेन स ताडितः । सिकतात्वादपि परां प्रपेदे परमाणुताम् ॥ २२ ॥ स महोपसः शत्रुघ्नेन ऐन्द्रम् इन्द्रदेवतारम् अस्त्रम् उपादाय ताडितः अभिहतः सन् । सिकतात्वात् सिकताभावात् अपि परां परमाणुतां प्रपेदे । यतोऽणु- नास्ति स परमाणुरित्याहुः ॥ तमुपाद्रवदुद्यम्य दक्षिणं दोर्निशाचरः । एकताल इवोत्पातपवनमेरितो गिरिः॥२३॥ निशाचरः राक्षसः दक्षिणं दोः। 'ककुद्दोपणी' इति भगवतो भाष्यकारस्य प्रयोगाद्दोपशब्दस्य नपुंसकरवं द्रष्टव्यम् । 'भुजवाहू प्रवेष्टो दोः' इति पुंलिईसाहचर्या- पुंस्वं च । तथा च प्रयोगः-'दोष तस्य तथाविधस्य भजसे ' इति । सव्यतरं का. हुम् उद्यम्य एरस्तालस्तदाख्यवृक्षो यस्मिन्स एकतालः [ उत्पातपवनप्रेरितः] उत्पातपवनेन प्रेरितः गिरिः इव तं शत्रुघ्नम् उपाद्रवत् अभिद्रुतः ॥ काणेन पत्रिणा शत्रुः स भिन्नहृदयः पतन् । आनिनाय भुवः कम्पं जहाराश्रमवासिनाम् ।। २४ ॥ स शधुः लवणः । काणेन वैष्णवेन । पत्रिणा वाणेन । उक्तं च रामायणे- 'एवमेष प्रजनितो विष्णोस्तेजोमयः शरः ' इति । 'विष्णुर्नारायणः कृष्णः ' इत्यमरः । भिन्नहृदयः पतन्भुवः कम्पम् आनिनाय आनीतवान् । देहभारादित्यर्थः । आश्र- मवासिनां कम्पं जहार । तनाशादकुतोभया यभूरित्यर्थः । वयसां पङ्घयः पेतुर्हतस्योपरि रससः । तत्मतिद्वन्दिनो मूर्धि दिव्याः कुसुमदृष्टयः ॥ २५ ॥ हतस्य रक्षसः उपरि वयसां पक्षिणां पङ्क्तयः पेतुः । तत्प्रतिद्वन्दिनः शत्रुनस्य मूर्ध्नि तु दिव्याः कुसुमवृष्टयः पेतुः ॥ स इत्वा लवणं वीरस्तदा मेने महर्जिसः । भ्रातुः सोदर्यमात्मानमिन्द्रजिद्वधशोभिनः ॥ २६ ॥ स वीरः रामः लवणं हत्वा तदात्मान महौजसः महायलस्येन्द्रजिषेन १ शिकतापात् योपि परमा.पा. २'दक्षिणं दोपमुयम्य राक्षसस्तमुपाद्ररत् 'इ. एल- टीकयो पा. १ राक्षसो दक्षिणं कर, दो रक्षोप दक्षिणम, इ.पा..४ दोशन्दः प्राय पुलिसः। मत एप 'दोल रक्षोय दक्षिणम्' इति पाटः पर्नर इति दिनकर ! ५शत्रोवनवासिनाए. पा. विदिशा.पा..८ महामन. - .

·पथदस संग । ३३३ - शोभिन । इन्द्रजिद्वधशोभिन ] भ्रातु लक्ष्मणस्य समानोवरे शयित सोपर्यम् एकोदर मेने। सोदराद्य ' इति यमस्यय ।। तस्य संस्तूयमानस्य चरितार्थस्तपस्विभिः । शुशुभे विक्रमोदन बीडयावनतं शिरः ।। २७ ।। चरितार्थ दार्थ कृतकार्ये तपस्विमि सस्तूयमानस्य तस्य शत्रुनस्य [विक्रमोदम ] विक्रमेणोदप्रमुन्नत ब्रीडया लजया अवनत नन्न शिर शुशुभे । विक्रान्तस्य लजैव भूषणमिति भाव ॥ उपकलं स कालिन्याः पुरी पौरुषभूषणः । निर्ममे निर्ममोऽर्थेषु मथुरां मधुराकृतिः ।। २८ ॥ पौरुपभूपण' । अर्थेषु विषयेषु निर्मम निस्पृह । मधुराकृतिः सौम्या स शगुन । कालिन्द्या यमुनाया उपकूल कूले । विभक्तयर्येऽव्ययीभाव । मथुरा नाम पुरी निर्ममे निर्मितवान् । या सौराज्यप्रकाशाभिर्वभौ पौरविभूतिभिः । स्वर्गाभिष्यन्दवमन कृत्वेवोपनिवेशिता ॥ २९ ॥ या । शत्रुन शोभनो राजा यस्या पुर सा सुराज्ञी । मुराश्या भाव राज्यम् । तेन प्रकाशाभि प्रकाशमानाभि [ सौराज्यभकाशाभि ] पौराणां विभूतिमिरेश्वर्य [पौरविभूतिभि ] स्वर्गस्याभिप्येन्दोऽतिरिक्तजन । तस्य वमनमाहरण [स्वर्गा भिप्यन्दवमन] कृत्या उपनिवेशिता उपस्थापिता इच बभौ । अत्र कौटिल्य 'भूतपूर्वमभूतपूर्व वा जनपद परदेशप्राहेण स्वदेशाभिष्यन्दवमनेन वा निवेशयेत् ' इति ॥ तत्र साधगतः पश्यन्यमुनां चक्रवाकिनीम् । हेमभक्तिमती भूमेः प्रवेणीमिव पिमिये ।। ३० ।। तत्र मथुराया सोधगत हारूढ स चकवाकिनी क्वाकक्ती यमुनाम् । हेमभक्तिमती सुवर्णरचनावती भूमे प्रवेणी वेणीम् इव । ' वणि प्रवेणी' इत्यमर । पश्यन् पिप्रिये प्रीत । 'प्रीट प्रीणने इति धातोर्देवादिकालिट् ॥ सप्रति रामसतानवृत्तान्तमाह--- सखा दशरथस्यापि जनकस्य च मन्त्रंकृत् । सचस्कारोभयप्रीत्या मैथिलेयो यथाविधि ॥३१॥ १पुर २'मधुराम्'६ पा० ३ समृदिभि इ पा० ४ त्वेव विनि. ५ अभियन्दवमन शाना- नगरम् दिन । अनुरूपमाव कुमारे-अश्यामनिवाीव घसनि पारसंपदाम । स्वर्गाभिष्यन्दपमन कत्वेपोपनिवेशिनम् ॥ इति । ६ कालिन्दी पंक्ति ८ सवेणीम, ९ साथ • मन्त्रविद् ११ मोरे - ·रघुवंशे दशरथस्य जनकस्य च सखा मन्त्रकृत् मन्नद्रष्टा स वाल्मीकि अपि । 'सुकर्मपापमन्त्रपुयेषु कृय । इति किम् । [उभयत्रीत्या ] उभयोर्दशरथजनकयो- प्रीत्या नेहेन मेथिलेयौ मैथिरापुनी यथाविधि यथाश न सचस्कार सस्कृतवान् । नातकर्मादिभिरिति शेष ॥ से ती कुशलवोन्मष्टगर्भक्लेदौ तदाख्यया । कविः कुशलवावेव चकार फिल नामतः ॥ ३२ ॥ स कवि वल्मीकि कुशैमिलेगापुच्छले मभि । 'लको रवणविमल्लपक्ष्मगोपुन्छ लोमम ।' इति वैजयन्ती । उन्मृष्टो गर्भलेदो गर्मोपद्रवो अयोस्तो कुशलवोन्मू- गर्भलेदो तो मैथिलेयौ [ तदार यया ] तेपा कुशानां च लवाना चारयया नामतः नाम्ना यथासरय कुशलदा एवं चकार किल । कुशो मृष्ट कुश । लवोन्मृष्टो लव ॥ साङ्गं च वेदमध्याप्य किंचिदुत्का-तशैशयो । स्वकृति गापयामास कविप्रथमपद्धतिम् ।। ३३ ॥ किंचिदुकान्तशैशनो अतिक न्तायौ तौ सागच वेदम् अध्याप्य [कवि- प्रथमपद्धार्ते] कवीनां प्रथनपद्धम् । कवितावानमित्यर्थ । स्वकृति फाव्य रामायणाख्य गापयामास । गापयते लट् । शब्दकर्मत्वात् ' गतिबुद्धि--' इत्यादिना द्विकर्मकत्वम् ।। रामस्य मधुरं वृत्तं गायन्ती मातुरग्रतः । तद्वियोगव्यथां किंचिच्छिथिलीचातुः सुतौ ।। ३४ ॥ तो सुतो रामस्य वृत्त मातु अप्रत मधुर गायन्ती तद्वियोगव्यर्थी रामावरहवेदना किंचित् शिथिलीचक्रतु ॥ इतरेऽपि रघोर्वश्यास्त्रयस्नेताग्नितेजसः । तद्योगात्पतिवत्नीषु पत्नीपासन्द्विमूनवः ॥ ३५ ॥ रघो वश्या वशे भना । तेत्यमयनेतामय । तेषां तेज इव तेनो पाते ने सामितेजसः । इतरे रामादन्ये त्रय भरतादय अपि तद्योगात तेरा योगाद्भरता दिखबन्धात् पतिपत्नीपु भर्तृमतीयु जीवत्पतिकामु । रातिमतापित्य । पतिवली सभर्तृग' इत्यमर । अतः पति तोर्नुकू' इति इप्प्रत्ययो नुग गमध । पत्नीपु द्विसन आसन् । द्वो द्वो सून येषां ते दिसूनव इति विग्रह । चित्तस्याशब्दस्य मृत्तिविषये चीप्सार्थत्व सप्तपर्णादिवत् ॥ शत्रुधातिनि शत्रुघ्नः सुवाही च बहुश्रुते । मयुराविदिशे मून्दोनिदधे पूर्वजोत्सुकः ।। ३६ ।। पूर्वजोत्सुकः ज्येष्ठप्रिय शत्रुघ्न बहुश्रुते शत्रुधातिनि सुबाही घ त- १एको योमट नगमायणप्तवादि।नयेतनामनराजरथा-मुहमारपादायल्प वेष दस दिन मीकि प्रददौ नाभ्यारा भूतपिनाशिनीमायम्नयो पूषनो जात महशेम प्रसस्ते । निर्जिनौरस्तु नरा कुश इ यस्य नाम नत्॥ यथारो भागाभ्यां स्पेन मुममाहित । निमाजनीयो पदाभिन प स नामन ॥ इति । क्शामुहिम चोपादाय रक्षा मददी । इनशानामप्रभाग शनियुष्यत । नेकामधोभागोरव इति विशयनत्र टीका द्रदम । १ पनि ४मयोगात्।

·पञ्चदशः सर्ग.1 मामश्योः सन्वोः । मधुरा च विदिशा व ते [ मथुराविदिशे] नगर्यो निदधे ।। निधाय गत इत्यर्थः॥ भूयस्तपोव्ययो मा भूद्वाल्मीकेरिति सोऽत्यगात् । मैथिलीतनयोगोतनि:स्पन्दमृगमाश्रमम् ।। ३७ ।। स शत्रुनः [ मैथिलीतनयोद्गीतनिःस्पन्दमृगं ] मैथिलीतमप्रयोः कुशलवयोर- जीतेन नि स्पन्दमृग गीतप्रियतया निश्चलहरण वाल्मीकेः आश्रमम् । भूयः पुनरपि तपोव्ययः सविधानमरणार्थे तपोहानि मा भूत् इति हेतोः । अत्यगात् । आतिकम्य गत इत्यर्थः । वेशी विवेग चायोध्या रथ्यासंसारशोभिनीम् । लवणस्य वधापरिरीक्षितोऽत्यन्तगौरवम् ॥ ३८ ॥ वशी स लवणस्य चधात हेतो पोरैः परिजन [ अत्यन्तगौरवम् ] अत्य- न्तं गौरवं यस्मिन्नमणि तत्तया इक्षितः सन् । [ रथ्यासंस्कारशोभिनीम् ] रस्या- पस्कारस्तोरणादिभि शोभते या ताम् अयोध्या विवश च ॥ स ददर्श सभामध्ये सभासद्भिरुपस्थितम् । राम सीतापरित्यागादसामान्यपति भुवः ॥ ३९ ॥ स शतुम्न सभामध्ये सभासद्भिः सभ्य उपस्थित सेवितं सीतापरित्या- गात् भुवः असामान्यपतिम् असाधारणपति रामं ददर्श । समभ्यनन्दपणतं लवणान्तकमग्रजः। कालनेमिवधात्मीतस्तुरापाडिव शाङ्गिणम् ।। ४० ।। अग्रजः रामो लघणस्यान्ता हन्तारं [ लवणान्तकं प्रणतं तं शनम् । कालने- मिर्नाम राक्षस. । तस्य यधात् [ कालनेमिवधात् ] प्रीतः तुरा वेग सहत इति तुरापाडू इन्दः । 'छन्दसि राह ' इति वि. । यद्वा सहतेणिचि कृते साद्दयते किम् । 'अन्येषामपि दृश्यते ' इति पूर्वपदस्य दीर्घः । 'सहे साड. स ' इति पत्वम् । शाईिणम् , उपेन्द्रम् इवा अभ्यनन्दत् ॥ स पृष्टः सर्वतो चर्तिमाख्यटाजे न संततिम् । प्रत्यपयिष्यतः काले कवेराद्यस्य शासनात् ।। ४१ ।। स शत्रुनः पृष्टः सन् । सर्वतो यात कुशल राक्षे रामाय आरख्यत् आश्यात- चान् । पशिडो लट् । 'चक्षिड प्यान्' इति रयानादेश । 'अस्यतिवधि- इत्यड्। 'आतो लोप इटिच' इत्याकारलोप. । स्यातेर्वा लुन्। संतति कुशलदो- सत्ति न आल्यत् । कुतः । काले अवसरे प्रत्यर्पयिष्यतः आद्यस्य कः यात्मीकेः शासनात् ॥ १ बली, ननो, कृती. २ अघि-अनि-गौरवमीक्षित इ. पा० ३ उपामिनम ह पा ५ पा ५भा-प-नव्यापविष्यत ६ था.

·रघुवशे अथ जानपदो विप्रः शिशुभप्राप्तयौवनम् । अवतार्याङ्कशय्यास्थं द्वारि चक्रन्द भपतेः ।। ४२॥ अथ जनपदे भव' जानपदो विमः । कश्चिदिति शेष । अप्राप्तयौवनं शिशुम् । मृतमिति शेष भूपतेः रामस्य द्वारि अङ्कशय्यास्थं यथा तथा अवतार्य अस्थत्वेन पावरोप्य चक्रन्द चुक्रोश ॥ शोचनीयासि वसुधे या त्वं दशरथाच्च्युता । रामहस्तमनुमाप्य कष्टात्कष्टतरं गता ॥ ४३ ॥ हे वसुधे दशरथाव च्युता यात्वं रामहस्तम अनुपाप्य कष्टात्कटतरंगता -सती शोचनीया असि॥ श्रुत्वा तस्य शुचो हेतुं गोप्ता निहाय राघवः । न ह्यकालभवो मृत्युरिक्ष्वाकुपदमस्पृशत् ॥ ४४ ॥ गोप्ता रक्षक राघवः तस्य विप्रस्य शुच शोस्य हेतु पुनमरणरूप श्रुत्वा जिहाय लजित । कुत । हि यस्मात् अकालभवो मृत्युः इश्वाकूर्णा पद राई [इक्ष्वाकुपदं] न अस्पृशत् । वृद्ध जीवति यवीयान्न नियत इत्यर्थ ॥ स मुहूर्त क्षमस्वेति द्विजमाश्चास्य दु:खितम् । यानं सस्मार कौवेरं वैवस्वतजिगीपैया ॥४५॥ स राम दुखितं हि मुहूर्त क्षमस्व इति आश्वास्य [वैवस्वतजिगीपया] वैवस्वतस्यान्तस्यापि जिगीषया जेतुमिच्छया कोबेर यानं पुष्पक सस्मार ॥ आत्तशस्त्रस्तदध्यास्य प्रस्थितः स रघृद्वहः । उच्चचार पुरस्तस्य गूढरूपा सरस्वती ॥ ४६ ।। स रघूद्वहः राम आत्तशस्त्रः सन् । तत् पुष्पकम् अध्यास्य प्रस्थितः। भव तस्य पुरः गृढरूपा सरस्वती अशरीरा वाक् उच्चचार उद्बभूव ॥ राजन्मजामु ते कश्चिदपचारः भवर्तते । तमन्विष्य प्रशमयेर्भवितासि ततः कृती ।। ४७ ॥ हे राजन् ते प्रजासु कश्चिदपचार वर्णधर्मव्यतिरेक प्रवर्तते । तम् अपचारम् अन्विप्य प्रशमयः। ततः कृती कृत्यकृत्य भवितासि भविष्यसि । इत्याप्तवचनाद्रामो विनष्यन्वर्णविक्रियाम् । दिशः पपात पत्रेण वेगनिष्कम्पफेतुना ।। ४८ ॥ १ फभिन्मनम् २ पुत्रम् ३ शम्याया-यो ४पादन ५ ताइपा ... -सहस्स.पा. ८ जियोसया ९ प्रतस्थे... यास्पद पायभिचार पारिए. शन्, रिचयन् पा. .

·पचदशः सर्गः। । इत्याप्तवचनात् रामः वर्णयिक्रियां वर्णापचार विनेष्यन् अपनेष्यन्वेगेन नि- कम्पकेतुना [ वेगनिष्कम्पकेतुना] पत्रेण वाहनेन पुष्पकेण । 'प वाहनपक्षयोः' इत्यमरः । दिशः पपात धावति स्म । अथ धूमाभिताम्राक्ष वृक्षशाखावलम्बिनम् । ददर्श कंचिदेवाकस्तपस्यन्तमधोमुखम् ॥ ४९ ॥ अथ इक्ष्वाकुवंशप्रभव पेक्ष्वाकः राम । 'कोपधादण्' इत्यणि कृते 'दाण्डिनायन' इत्यादिनोकारलोपनिपात । धूमेन पीयमानेनाभिताम्राक्ष [धूमाभिताम्राक्षं] वृक्षशा- खावलम्बिनम् अधोमुखं तपस्यन्तं तपश्चरन्त कंचित् पुरुष ददर्श । पृष्टनामान्वयो राज्ञा स किलाचष्ट धूमपः । आत्मानं शम्बुकं नाम शूद्रं सुरपदार्थिनम् ॥ ५० ॥ राज्ञा [ पृष्टनामान्वयः ] नाम चान्वयश्च ती पृष्टी नामान्वयौ यस्य स तथोक । धूम पिवतीति धूमपः । 'मुपि' इति योगविभागाकप्रत्यय । स पुरुषः आत्मानं सुरपदाथिनं स्वर्गार्थिनम् । अनेन प्रयोजनमपि पृट इति ज्ञेयम् । शम्बुकं नाम शूदम् आचष्ट बभापे किल ।। तपस्यनधिकारित्वात्मजानां तमघावहम् । शीर्पच्छेद्यं परिच्छिद्य नियन्ता शस्त्रमाददे ॥ ५१ ॥ तपसि अनधिकारित्वात्प्रजानाम् अघावहं दु खावह तं शह शीर्पच्छेद्यम् । 'शीर्पच्छेदाद्यच्च' इति यत्प्रत्यय । परिच्छिद्य निश्चित्य नियन्ता रक्षको राम शस्त्रम् आदरे जग्राह ॥ स तक्रं हिमक्लिएकिञ्जल्कमिव पङ्कजम् । ज्योतिष्फणाहतश्मश्रु कण्ठनालादपातयत् ॥ ५२ ॥ स राम [ ज्योतिफणाहतश्मश्रु ] ज्योतिष्कणे स्फुलि राहतानि दग्धानि श्मभूणि यस्य ततस्य वन [ तद्वक्त्रम् ] । हिमक्लिष्टकिअल्कं पङ्कजमिव ।। [कण्ठनालात् ] क्ष्ठ एव नालं तस्मात् अपातयत् ।। कृतदण्डः स्वयं राज्ञा लेभे शूद्रः सतां गतिम् । तपसा दुश्वरेणापि न स्वमार्गविलट्विना ॥ ५३ ॥ शूद्रः शम्बुक राज्ञा स्वयं कृतदण्डः कृतशिक्ष सन् । सतां गति लेभे। दुश्चरेणापि स्वमार्गविलविना । अनधिकारदुष्टेनेत्यर्थ । तपसा न लेभे । अर मनु:--राजमि कृतदण्डास्त कृत्वा पापानि मानवा. । निर्मलाः स्वर्गमायान्ति सन्त मुकृतिनो यथा' इति ॥ १ धूम्रा० र बिल.. ३ 'काकुत्स्थ ' इ. पा० ४ 'नामझर्मान्वयान पृष्ट स राज्ञाचष्ट धूमप १. पा० ५ भूमिप. ६ अपाहरत् इ. पा... मार्गानिल..

·रघुवशे रघुनाथोऽप्पगस्त्येन मार्गसंदर्शितात्मना । महौजसा संयुयुजे शरत्काल इवेन्दुना ॥ ५४॥ रघुनाथः अपि मार्गसंदर्शितात्मना महौजसा अगस्त्येन । इन्दुना शर- त्काल इव । संयुयुजे सगत । इन्दावपि विशेषण योज्यम् । रघुनाथेत्यन शुभा- दिवाण्णत्वाभाव ॥ कुम्भयोनिरलंकारं तस्मै दिव्यपरिग्रहम् । ददी दत्तं समुद्रेग पीतेनेवात्मनिष्क्रयम् ।। ५५ ॥ कुम्भयोनि. अगस्त्य पीतेन समुद्रेण आत्मनिष्क्रय इव यात्ममचनमूल्यमिव दत्तम् । अत एव [दिव्यपरिग्रहं ] परिगृह्यत इति च्युपत्त्या दिव्यपरिग्रह । दिव्याना परिमाय इत्यर्थ । त्म् अलकारं तस्मै रामाय ददौ॥ तं दधमाथलीकण्ठनिर्व्यापारेण वाहुना । पवानिवते रामः प्रॉपरासुर्द्धिनात्मनः ॥ ५६ ।। मैथिलीकण्ठनिापारेण वाहुना तम् अलकार द्धन् रामः पश्चात् निववृते निवृत्त । परासु मृत द्विजात्मज. पास रामार निववृते । तस्य पूर्वोदितां निन्दां द्विजः पुत्रसमागतः । स्तुत्या निवर्नयामास त्रातुर्वैवस्वतादपि ॥ ५७ ॥ पुत्रसमागतः पुत्रेण सगत द्विजः वैवस्वतात् अन्तकात् अपि नातुः रक्षक्स्य। * भानार्धानां भयहेतु ' इत्यपादानात्पनी । तस्य रामस्य पूर्वोदितां पोछा निन्दा स्तुत्या निवर्तयामास तमध्वराय मुक्ताचं रक्षाकपिनरेश्वराः। मेघाः सस्यपिवाम्भोमिरभ्यवर्पनुपायनैः ॥ ५८॥ अध्वराय अश्वमेधाय मुक्ताश्वं त राम रक्ष कपिनरेश्वराः सुप्रीवविभीषणा- "वयो राजानव मेघाः अम्मोभिः सत्यम् इव । उपायनेः अभ्यवर्पन । दिग्भ्यो निमन्त्रिताचैनमभिजग्मुर्महर्पयः । न भौमान्येव धिष्ण्यानि हित्वा ज्योतिर्मयान्यपि ॥ ५९॥ निमन्त्रिता' आहूता महर्पयः च भूम्या सवन्धीनि भोमानि धिष्ण्यानि स्थानानि एन । 'धिष्ण्य स्थाने गृहे भेऽनौ' इत्यमर । किंतु ज्योतिर्मयानि नक्षत्ररूपाणि धिम्यानि अपि हित्वा दिग्म्य. एनं रामम् अभिजग्मुः॥ उपशल्यनिविष्टस्तैश्चतुरमुखी वभौ । अयोध्या सृष्टलोफेव सद्यः पैतामही तनुः ॥ ६० ॥ १मग २संससृजे १६ध्यात्.पा. ४ माप चापुःत परामु . पण रुगता, पुत्रसमन्विन', उपजग्मु.पा... वनी ·३१७ पसदशः सर्गः। चत्वारि द्वाराण्येव मुखानि यस्या. सा चतुर्दारमुखी अयोध्या । [उपशल्य- निविष्टः ] उपरान्येषु प्रामान्त निविटेः । ग्रामान्त उपशल्यं स्यात् ' इत्यमरः । तैः महर्षिभिः । सयः सृष्टलोका पितामहस्येय पैतामही तनुः मूर्तिः इव । बभो। . - श्लाघ्यस्त्यागोऽपि वैदेह्याः पत्युः प्राग्वंशवासिनः। अनन्यजानेः सेवासीयस्मान्जाया हिरण्मयी ॥१॥ वैदेयाः त्यागः अपि श्लाध्यः वर्षः एव । कुनः । यस्मात् । [प्राग्वंशवा- सिनः] प्राग्नंग प्राचीनस्यूगो यज्ञाल विशेषः । तदासिन । न स्त्यन्या जाया यस्य तत्य अनन्यजानेः । 'जायाया निड्' इति सनागा-तो निदेशः । पत्युः रामस्य हिरण्मयी मोरगी। ' दाण्डिनायन-' इत्यादिसूग निपातः । सा निजा एव जाया पत्नी आसीत् । कविवारयमेतत् ॥ विधरविकसंभारस्ततः प्रवते मखः । आसन्यन क्रियाविना राक्षसा एव रक्षिणः ॥ ६२ ॥ ततः विवेः शान्मार अधिकसं नारः अतिरव्यमानपरिकरः मखः प्रावृते प्रत । यत्र मखे । विदयन एनिति चिनः प्रत्यूहाः । 'घनये कविधानम् , इति कः।फियाविना अनुठानविघातकाः राक्षसा एर रक्षिगः रक्षकाः आसन् । अथ माचेतसोपज्ञ रामायणमितस्ततः । मैथिलेयौ कुशलेंगी जगतुर्गुरुचोदिती ।। ६३ ॥ अय मैथियो मैथिलीननयो। 'त्रीभ्यो ढा । कुशलयौ गुणा पाल्मीकिना चोदितो प्रेरितौ [गुरुचोदितो सनी। प्राचेनपो वाल्मीकिः । अज्ञायत इत्युम्हा ।' आत- व्योपसँग ' इति कर्मभ्यग्ययः । प्राचेतमस्योरज्ञा प्राचेतसोपज्ञम् । प्राचेतनादौ शानमियर्थः । 'अज्ञा ज्ञान नायं स्यात्' इत्यमरः । 'उपका तदाद्यापित्यासा- याम् ' इति नपुंसस्त्वम् । अन्यते ज्ञायतेऽनोत्ययनम् । रामत्यायनं च तं रामायगं रामायगारयं कव्यम् । पूर्वपदासज्ञायामग. ' इति णत्वम् । उत्तरायणमितिवद । इतस्ततो जगतः। गायलिट् ॥ वृत्तं रामस्य वाल्मीके कृतिस्तो किनरर्तनौ । किं तधेन मनो हर्तुमलं स्याता न शृण्वताम् ॥ ६४ ॥ रामस्य वृतं वर्ण्यम् । वस्त्विति शेषः । वाल्मोके कृति काव्यम् । गेय. मिति शेषः । ती कुशची किंनरस्वनी किंनरको गायकौ । पुनारति शेपः । माग्दशजन्मन इ.पा.१२ नस्यासीत्सेत्र, सैगरी यस्माद् इ. पा. १ कियार थे. कल- गिरोह. पा..'नोदिनी 'इ.पा.६'स्तरी'.पा. 1 ·रघुवंशे . अत एव तकि येन निमित्तेन तो शृण्वतां मनो हर्त अलं शको न स्याताम् । सवै सरसमित्यर्थः ।। रूपे गीते च माधुर्य तयोस्तनिवेदितम् । ददश सानुजो रामः शुश्राव च कुतूहली ॥६५॥ ते जानन्तीति तज्ज्ञाः । तैः तज्ज्ञः अभिहः निवेदितं तयोः शलवयोः रूपे आकारे गीते च माधुर्य रामणीयकं सानुजः रामः कुतूहली सानन्दः सन्यपा- सख्यं ददर्श शुश्राव च॥ तद्गीतश्रवणकामा संसदश्रुमुखी वभौ । हिमनियन्दिनी प्रातनिर्वातेव वनस्थली ॥ ६६ ॥ [तद्गीतश्रवणैकाया ] तयोगीतश्रवण एकामासक्ता अश्वमुखी । आनन्दादिति भावः । संसद् सभा । प्रातः हिमनिष्यन्दिनी निर्वाता वातरहिता वनस्थली इव । बभी शुशुभे । आनन्दपारवश्यान्निष्पन्दमास्त इत्यर्थः ॥ वयोवेपविसंवादि रामस्य च तयोस्तदा । जनता प्रेक्ष्य सादृश्यं नाक्षिकम्पं व्यतिष्ठत ॥ ६७॥ जनता जनानां ममूहः । 'प्रामजनबन्धुसहायेभ्यस्तल् ' इति तत्प्रत्ययः । [ वयोवे- पविसंवादि ] भयोवेषाभ्यामेव विसवादि विलक्षणं तदा तयोः कुशलवयोः रामस्य च सादृश्यं प्रेक्ष्य । [नाक्षिकम्पं] नास्त्यक्षिकम्पो यस्मिन्कर्मणि तद्यथा तथा। नवर्थस्य नशब्दस्य बहुव्रीहिः । व्यतिष्ठत अतिष्ठत् । “समवप्रविभ्यः स्थः' इत्यात्मने. पदम् । विस्मयादनिमिषमद्राक्षीदित्यर्थः ।। उभयोने तथा लोकः प्रावीण्यन विसिमिये। नृपतेः भीतिदीनेषु वीतस्पृहतया यथा ॥ ६८ ॥ लोकः जनः उभयोः कुमारयो. प्रावीण्येन नैपुण्येन तथा न विसिम्मिये न विस्मितवान् यथा नृपतेः प्रीतिदानेषु वीतस्पृहतया नै स्पृहोग विसिमिये ।। गेये को नु विनता वा कस्य चेयं कृतिः कवेः। इात राज्ञा स्वयं पृष्टी तो वाल्मीकिमशंसताम् ॥ ६९ ॥ गेये गीते को नु वां युवयोः विनेता शिक्षकः । नुशन्दः प्रश्ने । पृछायां वित च ' इत्यमरः । इयं च कस्य कवेः कृतिः इति राज्ञा स्वयं पृष्टी तो कुश- लवौ वाल्मीकिम् अशंसताम् उक्तवन्तौ । दिनेतारं कवि नेत्यर्थः । 'गेये वेन विनीती वाम् ' इति पाठे यामिति युष्मदर्थप्रतिपादकमव्ययं द्रष्टव्यम् । तया चायमर्थः केन पुंसा वा युवों मेये गौतविषये विनीता शिक्षिती । कर्मणि निष्ठाप्रत्यय. ॥ १ होन. २ तज्ज्ञानिक, ३'निस्पन्दिनी 'इ. पा..४५ सा इ० पा० पक्षिकम्प पीक्षा- पभा, मोटापना, निमेशा, पिरमयेन इ. पा. ६ श्रीनिदानेन. केन विनीनिर्वा, ·पञ्चदशः सर्गः। अर्थ सावरजो रामः प्राचेतसमुपेयिवान् । उरीकृत्यात्मनो देहं राज्यमस्मै न्यवेदयत् ॥ ७० ॥ अथ सावरजः रामः प्राचेतसं वाल्मीकिम् उपेयिवान् प्राप्तः सन् । देहम् आत्मनः उरीकृत्य । आत्मानं स्थापयित्वेत्यर्थः । राज्यम् अस्मै प्राचेतसाय न्यवेदयत् समर्पितवान् । स तावाख्याय रामाय मैथिलेयौ तदात्मजा । कविः कारुणिको वत्रे सीतायाः संपरिग्रहम् ॥ ७१ ॥ करुणा प्रयोजनमस्य कारुणिकः दयालुः । 'प्रयोजनम्' इति ठन् । 'स्यायालु कारणिकः' इत्यमरः । स कविः रामाय तो मैथिलेयौ तदात्मजी रामसती आख्याय सीतायाः संपरिग्रहं स्वीकार यने ययाचे ॥ तात शुद्धा समक्ष नः स्नुपा ते जातवेदसि । दौरात्म्याक्षसस्तां तु नात्रत्याः श्रदधुः मजाः ॥७२॥ हे तात ते स्नुपा सीता नः अस्माकमक्ष्यो. समीपं समक्षम् । 'भव्ययीभावे शरप्रभृतिभ्यः' इति समासान्तष्टच् । जातवेदसि वही शुद्धा । नास्माकमविश्वास इत्यर्थः । किं तु रक्षसः रावणस्य दौरात्म्याद् अत्रत्याः प्रजाः तां न श्रद्दधुः न विशश्वसुः ॥ ताः स्वचारित्रमुद्दिश्य प्रत्याययतु मैथिली । ततः पुत्रवतीमेना प्रतिपत्स्ये त्वदाज्ञया ।। ७३ ।। मैथिली स्वचारित्रम् उद्दिश्य ताः प्रजाः प्रत्याययत विश्वासयतु । विश्वासस्य युद्धिरूपत्वात् 'जो गमिरवोधने' इति इणो गम्यादेशो नास्ति । ततः अनन्तरं पुत्र- वतीम् एनां सीता त्वदाया प्रतिपत्स्ये स्वीकरिष्ये । इति प्रतिश्रुते राज्ञा जानकीमाश्रमान्मुनिः । शिप्यरानायेंयामास स्वसिद्धिं नियमैरिव ॥ ७४॥ राज्ञा इति प्रतिश्रुते प्रतिज्ञाते सति मुनिः आश्रमात् जानकी शिप्यैः प्रयोज्यैः स्वसिद्धि स्वार्थसिद्धि नियमः तपोभिः इव । आनाययामास ॥ अन्येधुरथ काकुत्स्थः संनिपात्य पुरोफसः । कविमादाययामास प्रस्तुतप्रतिपत्तये ।। ७५ ॥ अथ काकुत्स्था रामः । अन्येयुः अन्यस्मिनहनि प्रस्तुतप्रतिपत्तये प्रक- तकार्यानुसंधानाय पुरोकसः पारान् सनिपात्य मेलयित्वा कविं वाल्मीकिम् आ. द्वाययामास आकारयामास । दूरीकृत्य इ. पा. २ रामम्य, नवात्मजो ३ च परिग्रह इ. पा०, अस्मात्पर-उदारण्यं मुनेवाक्य रामो रान पलोचन । सम हविषादाभ्या युयुजे नीनिकोविद् [युतस्त मोक्यान्मुनिम् रिसदाति नाज्ञया. ५ आह्वाययामास इ. पा.. सनिमन्य, ·रघुवंशे स्वरसंस्कारवत्योऽसौ पुत्राभ्यामर्थ सीतयाँ ऋचेवोदर्चिपं सूर्य राम मुनिरुपस्थितः ॥ ७६ ॥ अथ । स्वर उदात्तादि । सस्कार शब्दशुद्धि । तद्वत्या [स्वरसस्कारवत्या] ऋचा सावित्र्या उदचियं सूर्यम् इव । पुत्राभ्याम् उपलक्षितया सीतया करणेनाद चिप रामम् असो मुनि. उपस्थित उपतस्थे ॥ कापायपरिवीतेन स्वपदार्पितचक्षुपा । अन्वमीयत शुद्धति शान्तेन वपुपैव सा ।। ७७ ।। कपायण रक कापायम् । 'तेन रक रागात्' इत्यण । तेन परिवातेन सवृतेन [कापायपरिवीतेन] स्वपदार्पितचक्षुषा शान्तेन प्रसन्नेन वपुषा एव सा सीता शुद्धा सान्वी इति अन्यमीयत अनुमिता ॥ जनास्तदालोकपधात्मतिसंहृतचक्षुपः। तस्थुस्तेऽवाङ्मुखाः सर्वे फलिता इव शालयः ॥ ७८ ॥ [तदालोकपथात् ] तस्या सीताया कर्मण आलोकपथादर्शनमार्गात् प्रतिस- हतचक्षुप निवर्तितदृष्टय सर्वे ते जनाः। फलिता शालय इव । अवाङ्मुखा अवनतमुखा तस्थु.॥ तो दृष्टिविपये भर्तुर्मुनिरास्थित विष्टरः । कुरु निःसंशयं वत्से स्वदृत्तें लोकमित्यशात् ॥ ७९ ॥ आस्थितविष्टरः अधिष्ठितासन मुनि । हे वत्से भर्तु दृष्टिविपये समक्ष स्ववृत्ते स्वचरिते विषये लोकं नि सशय कुरु । इति ता सीताम् अशात् शास्ति स्म । अथ वाल्मीकिशिष्येण पुण्यमावर्जितं पयः । आचम्योदीरयामास सीता सत्यां सरस्वतीम् ॥ ८॥ अथ धाल्मीकिशिष्येण आवर्जितं दत्त पुण्य पय. आचम्य सीता सत्यां सरस्वतीं वाचम् उदीरयामास उचारयामास ॥ वाड्मनाकर्षभिः पत्यो व्यभिचारो यथा न मे । तथा विश्वभरे देवि मामन्तर्धातुमर्हसि ॥ ८१ ॥ वाइमन कर्मभि पत्यो विषये मे व्यभिचार स्पलित न यथा नास्ति यदि तथा तर्हि । वि विभीति रिर्थभरा भूमे । सार्या अनु- इत्यादिना खन्प्रत्यय । मपन्-' इत्यादिना मुमागम । हे विश्वभरे देवि माम् अन्तर्धातु गर्भ वाग- यितुम् अर्हसि ॥ इत्येव, याच २ सह ३ सा नया इ पा. ५ ५ अपमेव गायत्री पुच्यत । अनम सीनायरा कानिग पाविन्य मचतम् । नदुन-गायत्री यजननी गापत्री साम्पायनी । न गाय पर अन्त्यमेवगनपुते ॥ इनि ६ सीप तोमुसा . . नुने मे... भगी .

·पथदश सर्ग । एवमुक्ते तया साध्या रन्ध्रोत्सद्योभवाद्भुवः । शातहदमिव ज्योतिः प्रभामण्डलमुद्ययौ ।। ८२ ॥ साध्या पतिव्रतया तया सीतया एवमुक्ते सति सद्योभवाद् भुव रन्ध्रात् शातहृदं वैद्युत ज्योतिः इव प्रभामण्डलम् उद्ययौ ॥ तत्र नागफणोक्षिप्तसिंहासननिपे१पी । समुद्राशना साक्षात्मादुरासीद्वमुंधरा ॥३८॥ तत्र प्रभामण्डले नागफ्णाक्षिप्ते सिंहासने निषेदुष्यासीना [ नागफणोक्षिप्तसिंहा- सननिषेदुपी ] समुदरशना समुद्रमेखला साक्षात् । वसूनि धारयतीति वसुंधरा भूमे । 'खचि हस्व ' इति हस्त । प्रादुरासीत् ।। सा सीतामङ्कमारोप्य भर्तृप्रणिहितेक्षणाम् । मा मति व्याहरत्येव तस्मिन्पातालमभ्यगात् ।। ८४ ॥ सा वसुधरा भर्तरि प्रणिहितेक्षणा दत्तदृष्टिं [ मर्तृप्रणिहितेक्षणाम् ] सीतामङ्कम् आरोप्य तस्मिन् भर्तरि रामे मा मा इति मा हरेति व्याहरति वदति एव । व्याहर न्तमनाहत्येत्यर्थ । 'षष्टी बानादरे ' इति सप्तमी । पातालमभ्यगात् ॥ धरायां तस्य संरम्भं सीताप्रयपणेपिणः । गुरुविधिवलापेक्षी शमयामास धन्विनः ।। ८५॥ [ सीताप्रत्यर्पणैषिणः] सीताप्रत्यर्पणमिच्छीति तयोक्तस्य धन्विनः आतधनुष तस्य रामस्य धरायां विषये संरम्भं विधिवलापेक्षी देवशपिदर्शी गुरुः ब्रह्मा शमयामासा अवश्यभावा विधिरिति भाव.॥ ऋपीधिसूज्य यज्ञान्ते सुहृदश्व पुरस्कृतान् । रामः सीतागतं स्नेहं निदधे तदपत्ययोः ॥ ८६ ॥ रामः यज्ञान्ते पुरस्कृतान् ऋपीन्सुहृदश विराज्य सीतागत स्नेह तद- पत्ययो कुशलपयो निदधे । युधाजितश्च संदेशात्स देशं सिन्धुनामकम् । ददौ दत्तमभादाय भरताय भृतप्रजा ।। ८७ ।। किं च । भृतमज स राम युधाजित भरतमातुलस्य संदेशात्सिन्धुनामक देश दत्तप्रभावाय दत्तेश्वर्याय । रामेणेति शेष । भरताय ददौ ।। भरतस्तत्र गन्धर्वान्युधि निर्जित्य केवलम् । आताचं ग्राहयामास समत्याजयदायुधम् ।। ८८॥ १रभ सद्योऽभवदुर २ 'नत 'इ.पा. ३ 'निपादिनी ' ४ 'चमना' मरि महिना, स्वभमहिने. पिया रसायो ८ सीताभ्युदरणैक्षिण : पा. मान विदय ११ सुधाजिन-युन-रस इ. स. १२लन. १३ दृमभाषाय, जेद सपकार. ल.

·रघुवंशे तत्र सिन्धुदेशे भरतः अपि युधि गन्धवानिर्जित्य केवलम् एकम् आतोयं वीणाम् । 'तत वीणादिकं वाद्यमानदं मुरजादिकम् । वंशादिक तु सुपिरं कास्यतालादिक घनम् । चतुर्विधमिदं वाद्यं वादिनातोधनामकम् ॥' इत्यमरः । ग्राहयामास । आयुधं समत्याजयव त्याजितवान् । अहित्यज्योर्ण्यन्तयोकर्मफत्वमित्यनुसधेयम् ॥ स तसंपुष्कलौ पुत्री राजधान्योस्तदाख्ययोः। अभिपिच्याभिषेकाहीं रामान्तिकमगात्पुनः ।। ८९ ।। स भरतः । अभिषेकाहीं तक्षपुष्कली नाम पुत्री तदाख्ययोः। तक्षपुष्कला. एययोरित्यर्थः । पुष्कलं पुष्कलावत्या तक्षं तक्षशिलायामिति राजधान्योः नगर्यो- अभिषिच्य पुनः रामान्तिकम् अगात् ॥ अङ्गन्दं चन्द्रकेतुं च लक्ष्मणोऽप्यात्मसंभवौं । 'शासनाद्रघुनाथस्य चक्रे कारापथेवरी ॥९॥ लक्ष्मणोऽपि रघुनाथस्य रामस्य शासनाद् अदं चन्द्रकेतुं च तदाख्यौ आत्मसंभवी पुनौ । कारापयो नाम देश । तस्येश्वरी [कारापर्यश्वरौ] चके॥ इत्यारोपितपुत्रास्ते जननीनां जनेश्वराः। भर्तृलोकमपनानां निवापान्विदधुः क्रमात् ॥ ९१ ॥ इति आरोपितपुत्राः ते जनेश्वराः रामादयः भर्तृलोकप्रपनानां स्वर्याताना जननीनां क्रमात् नियापान श्राद्धादीन् विदधुः च ॥ उपेत्य मुनिवेपोऽथ काल: प्रोवाच राघवम् । रहःसंवादिनी पश्पेदावा यस्तं त्यजेरिति ॥ ९२ ॥ अथ काल अन्तकः मुनिपः सन् उपेत्य राघवं प्रोवाच । किमित्याह- रहस्यकान्ते संवादिनी संभाषिणी [ रहासंवादिनी ] आवां यः पश्येत् । रहस्यभ कुयोंदित्यर्थः। ते त्यजे इति। तथेति प्रतिपन्नाय विस्तात्मा नृपाय सः । आचख्यो दिवमध्याँस्स्व शासनात्परमेष्ठिनः ॥ ९३ ।। स कालः तथा इति प्रतिपन्नाय पाय रामाय विवृतात्मा प्रकाशितनिजस्वरूपः सन् परमेष्ठिनः ब्रह्मणः शासनाद् दिवम् अध्यास्स्व इति आचख्यो॥ विद्वानपि तयोःस्थः समयं लक्ष्मणोऽभिनत् । भीतो दुर्वाससः शापाद्रापसदर्शनार्थिनः ॥ ९४ ॥ द्वास्था द्वारि नियुक्त लक्ष्मणः विद्वानपि पूर्वगेकोक्त जाननपि रामस. परो. २ मचन्द्रस्य.१ यार-कार-तार-तारा-परेश्वरोपा..पति रोपि, समारो. पित... मुनिवरेण.. भारोतुम इ.पा अस्मात्परं गच्छ लक्ष्मण शी माभूदर्भषिप- सागो पापियो पापि सानामभयं तमम् ।। इति हे. पटति, ८ सदर्शितात्मन, - ·पञ्चदशः सर्गः। . दर्शनार्थिनः दुबाससः मुने शापानीतः सन्ः । तयोः कालरामयोः समयं सवादम् अभिनद् विभेद ॥ स गत्वा सरय्तीरं देहत्यागेन योगवित् । चकारावितथा भ्रातुः प्रतिज्ञा पूर्वजन्मनः ।। ९५ ।। योगवित् योगमार्गवेदी स लक्ष्मणः सरयूतीरं गत्वा देहत्यागेन पूर्वजन्मनः भ्रातुः प्रतिज्ञाम् अवितथा सत्यां चकार । तस्मिन्त्रात्मचतुर्भागे माइनाकमधितस्थुपि । राघवः शिथिलं तस्थौ मुवि धर्मविपादिव ।।९६॥ चतुर्यों भागचतुर्भागः संख्याशब्दस्य वृत्तिविषये पूरणार्थत्वं शताशवत् । आत्मचतु. भीग नस्मिन् लक्ष्मणे प्राक नाकम् अधितस्थुपि पूर्व स्वर्ग जग्मुषि सति राघवः रामः । अघि त्रिपाद् धर्म इव । शिथिल तस्थौ पादविकलो हि शिथिल तिष्ठतीति भावः । त्रेताया धर्मनिपादित्याहुः । पादश्चतुर्थाशः । अघिय ध्वन्यते । पादा रसभ्यद्भितुर्याशा ' इत्यमरः । त्रयः पादा यस्यासी त्रिपात् । 'संख्यामुपूर्वस्य इत्यकारलोपः समासान्तः ।। से निवेश्य कुशावत्यो रिपुनागाङ्कुशं कुशम् । शरावत्यां सतो सूक्तर्जनिताश्रुलवं लवम् ॥ ९७ ॥ उदक्मतस्थे स्थिरधीः सानुजोऽग्निपुरःसरः। अन्वितः पतिवात्सल्यागृहकर्जमयोध्यया ॥९८ ॥ युग्मम् । स्थिरधीः स राम. । रिपत्र एव नागा गमास्तेषामर्श निवारक [रिपुनागावशम् ] कुशं कुशावत्यां पुयो निवेश्य स्थापयित्वा । सूक्तः समी- चीनवचन. संतां जनिता अलवा अचलेशा येन तं [ जनिताश्रुलयम् ] लचं लवाख्यं पुनम् ।' लयो लेशे क्लिासे च छेदने रामनन्दने' इति विश्व । शरावत्यां पुर्याम् । 'शरादीना च' इति शरकुशशब्दयोदीर्घ. 1 निवेश्य । सानुजः अग्निपुरः- सरः सन् । पत्यो भतार वात्सल्यात् (पतिवात्सल्यात् ] अनुरागान् । गृहा वर्ज- यित्वा गृहर्जम् । 'द्वितीयायां च' इति णमुल् । अय क्वचिदपरी'सायामपीप्यते । 'अनुदात्तं पदमेकवर्जम्' इत्येकाच शेषतया व्याख्यातत्वात् । परी'सा लरा । अयोध्यया अन्वितः अनुगतः उद प्रतस्थे। जगृहुस्तस्य चित्तज्ञाः पदवी हरिराक्षसाः । कदम्बमुकुलस्थूलैरभिष्टां प्रसाश्रुभिः ॥ ९९ ॥ चित्तज्ञाः हरिराक्षसाः कदम्बमुकुलस्थूलः प्रजाश्रुभिः अभिवृष्टां तस्य रामस्य पदवी माय जगृहुः । तेऽप्यनुजग्मुरित्यर्थ.॥ १जन्मनि इ. पा.. शिपिल. ३ सनि, ४ भावल्या च-सरावग्यां इ.स., ५स्थितधी..पा.६ वृत्तज्ञा-धर्मज्ञा . पा.. फरािक्षसा.

·३४६ रघुवंशे उपस्थितविमानेन तेन भक्तानुकम्पिना । चक्रे त्रिदिवनिःश्रेणिः सरयूरनुयायिनाम् ॥ १०॥ 'उपस्थित प्राप्त विमा यस्य तेन [उपस्थितविमानेन] । भक्तान नुकम्पत इति भक्तानुकम्पिना । तेन रामेण अनुयायिनां सरयूः त्रिदिवनिःश्रेणिः स्वर्गा- धिरोहणी चक्रे । 'नि श्रेणिस्त्वधिरोहणी' इत्यमरः ॥ यद्गोमतरकल्पोऽभूत्संदैस्तत्र मज्जताम् । अतस्तदाख्यया तीर्थ पावनं भुवि पप्रथे ॥ १०१ ॥ यत् यस्मात् तत्र सरवा मज्जतां संमर्दः । गोपतरो गोप्रतरणम् । तत्कल्पः [गोप्रतरकल्पः ] अभूत् । अतः तदाख्यया गोमतराख्यया पावनं शोधकं तीर्थ भुवि पप्रथे॥ स विभुर्विवुधांशेषु प्रतिपन्नात्ममूर्तिषु । त्रिदशीभूनपारीणां स्वर्गान्तरमकल्पयत्।। १०२ ॥ विभुः प्रभुः स रामः विबुधानामशेषु [विबुधांशेए] सुग्रीवादिषु प्रतिपन्नात्म- मूर्तिपु सन्म त्रिदीभूता देवभुवनं गता ये पौरास्तेषां [ त्रिदशीभूतपौराणां ] नूतनमुराणा स्वर्गान्तरम् अकल्पयत् ॥ निर्वत्येवं दशमुखशिरश्छेदकार्य सुराणां विष्वक्सेनः स्वतनुमविशवलोकप्रतिष्ठाम् । लङ्कानाथं पवनतनयं चोभयं स्थापयित्वा कीर्तिस्तम्भद्यमिव गिरौ दक्षिणे चोत्तरे च ॥ १०३ ॥ विष्वक्सेनः विष्णुः एवं सुराणां दशमुखशिरस्छेदकार्य निर्वयं निष्पाय लानाथं विभीषणं पवनतनयं हनूमन्तं च उभयं कीर्तिस्तम्भद्वयं इव । दक्षिणे गिरी चित्रकूटे च उत्तरे गिरी हिमवति च स्थापयित्वा । सर्वलोकमतिष्ठां सर्वलोकाश्रयभूता स्वतनुं स्व:तिम् अविशत् ॥ इति महामहोपाध्यायकोलाचलमलिनाथसूरिविरचितया संजीविनीसमात्यया व्याम्यया समेतो महाकविश्रीकालिदासकृती रघुवंशे महाकाव्ये श्रीरामस्वर्गारोहणः नाम पादशः सर्गः । दिमई. ३ पोराधम्. मयहिहेडकार्य, भरोजैडिकार्य . पा.. सत. सतलोफ..पा., १.मेणी, ·। पोडशः सर्गः। दारका यस्य भवन्ति भृजा मन्दाकिनी यमकरन्दविन्दुः । सवारविन्दाक्ष पदारविन्दं वन्दे चतुर्वर्गचतुष्पदं तत् ॥ अयेतरे सप्त रघुवीरा ज्येष्ठ पुरोजन्मतया गुणैश्व । चक्रुः कुशं रत्नविशेपमा सौभ्रात्रमेपा हि कुलानुसारि ॥१॥ अथ रामनिर्वागानन्तरं इतरे लवादयः सप्त रघुवीराः पुरः पूर्व जन्म यस्य तस्य भावरतता तया [ पुरोजन्मतया ] गुणैश्च ज्येनं कुशं रनविशेपभाज तत्तच्छेटवस्तुभागिने चकः । तदुक्तम्--' जाते. जातो यदुत्कृष्टं तदनमभिधीयते ' इति । तथा हि । मुभ्रातृणा भावः सौभ्रात्रम् । हायनान्त-' इत्यादिना युवादित्वादप्रत्यय । एपां कुशलवादाना कुलानुसारि वंशानुगतं हि ॥ ते सेतुवार्तागजबन्धमुख्यरभ्युच्छ्रिताः कर्मभिरप्यवन्ध्यैः। अन्योन्यदेशपविभागसीमा वेला समुद्रा इव न व्यतीयुः २॥ सेतुर्जलबन्धः । व ती कृषिगोरक्षणादि । ' वार्ता पृघ्यायुदन्तयोः' इति विश्व । गजवन्ध आकरेभ्यो गभग्रहम् । ते मुख्य प्रधान येषां त: { सेतुवार्तागजबन्ध- मुख्यैः ] अवन्ध्यः सफलै. कर्मभिः अभ्युच्छिताः । अतिममर्थाः अपि इत्यर्थः । ते कुशादयः । प्रविभज्यन्त इति प्रविभागा. । अन्योन्यदेशप्रविभागाना या सीमा ताम् [अन्योन्यदेशपविभागसीमां] वेला समुद्रा इव । न व्यतीयुः नातिचछु । अन कामन्दक:- कृषिणिपयो दुर्ग सेतु. कुन्जरबन्धनम् । खन्याकरधनादान शून्याना च निवेशनम् । अष्टवर्गमिम साधुः स्वयं वृद्धोऽी वर्धयेत् ॥' इति ॥ चतुर्भुजाशमभवः स तेपो दानप्रवृत्तेरनुपारतानाम् मुरद्विपानामिव सामयोनिभिन्नोऽष्टधा विप्रससार वंशः ॥ ३॥ चतुर्भुजो विष्णु । तम्पाशा गमादय । ते प्रभवा. वारणानि यस्य स नथोचा. । (चतुर्भुजांशप्रभवः ] दान त्यागो मदछ । 'दानं गजमदे त्यागे' इति विश्वः । प्रवृत्ति यापारः प्रवाहश्च । दानप्रवृत्तेः अनुपारतानां तेषां कुशलवादीना स वंशः सामयोनिः सामवेदप्रभवो दानयवृत्तेरनुपारताना सुरधिपानां दिग्गजाना वंश इव । अधा भिन्नः सन् । विप्रससार विस्ततेऽभूत् । सामयोनिरित्यत्र पालकाभ्यः सूर्यस्याण्डकपाले द्वे समानीय प्रजापतिः । हस्ताभ्या परिगृह्याय सप्ठ सामान्यगायत ॥ गायतो ब्रह्मणस्तस्मात्ममुत्पेतुर्मतगजाः ॥ इति ॥ अथाराने स्तिमितप्रदीपे शय्यागृहे सुप्तजने प्रबुद्धः । कुशः प्रवासस्थकलत्रवेपामदृष्टपूवाँ वनितामपश्यत् ॥ ४ ॥ १ हे अरविन्दाक्ष कमलनेत्र निष्णो तर पदसमल बन्दे फीश नदित्याह-वृन्दाररोति । वृन्दा रका देवा । मन्दाकिनी गद्गा । अनेन नम्य फौषि महिमानिशय उन । चतुर्वर्ग. चतुर्विधपुरुषा) एर चतुभरं यस्य, २ अत्युट्रिना. ३ प्रतिभाग ..पा., दि. ३. पा.

·रघुवशे अथ । अर्ध रात्रेरर्धरात्र । 'अर्धे नपुसकम् ' इत्येकदेशसमासः । 'मह सवैकदेश- सायातपुण्याच राने ' इति समासन्तोऽप्रत्यय । 'रानाहाहाः पुसि' इति नियमात्पु- स्वम् । अर्धरात्रे निशीथे स्तिमितप्रदीपे सुप्तजने शय्यागृहे प्रबुद्धः । न तु सुप्त । कुश. । प्रवासस्थकलत्रवेषाम् प्रोपितभर्तृकावेपाम् । अदृष्टा पूर्वमित्यदृष्टपूर्वी ताम् [ अदृष्टपूर्वी ] । सुमुपैति समास । वनिताम् अपश्यत् ॥ सा साधुसाधारणपार्थिवः स्थित्वा पुरस्तात्पुरुहूतभासः । जेतुः परेप जयशब्दपूर्व तस्याञ्जलि वन्धुमतो ववन्ध ॥५॥ सा वनिता साधुसाधारणपार्थिवः सननसाधारणराज्यश्रिय पुरुहूतभास' इन्द्रतेरस परेषां शत्रूगा जेतुः वन्धुमत तस्य कुशस्य पुरस्तास्थित्वा जयश ब्दपूर्व यथा तथा अञ्जलिं बबन्ध । अथानपोढार्गलमप्यगारं छायामिवादर्शतलं प्रविष्टाम् । सविस्मयो दाशरथेस्तनूजः मोवाच पूर्वाधविसृष्टतल्पः ॥ ६ ॥ अथ सविस्मयः पूर्वार्धेन शरीरपूर्वभागेन विसृष्टतत्परत्यकशय्य [ पूर्वार्धविसृष्टत ल्प.] दाशरथेस्तनूज. कुश । अनपोढार्गलम् अनुदाटितविष्कम्भम् अपि । 'तद्विष्कम्भेऽर्गल न ना' इत्यमर । अगारम् । आदर्शतलं छायामिव प्रविष्टां तो बनिता प्रोवाच अवदत् ॥ लब्धान्तरा सावरणेऽपि गेहे योगर्मभावो न च लक्ष्यते ते । विभर्पि चाकारमनितानां मृणालिनी हैममिवोपरागम् ॥ ७॥ का त्वं शुभे कस्य परिग्रहो वा किंवा मदभ्यागमकारणं ते । आचक्ष्व मत्वा वशिनां ग्घृणां मनः परस्त्रीविमुखप्रवृत्ति ॥ ८॥ युग्मम् । सावरणेऽपि गेहे लब्धान्तरा लब्धावकाशा । त्वमिति शेष । योगन भावश्च ते न लश्यते । मृणालिनी हैमं हिमकृतम् उपराग उपद्रव इव । अनिवृतानां दुखिताना आकारं बिपि च । न हि योगिना दुखमस्तीति भाव । कि च । हे शुभे त्वं का कस्य वा परिग्रहः पत्नी । ते तक मदभ्यागमे कारण [मदभ्यागमकारणं] वा किम् । वशिनां जितेन्द्रियाणां रघूणां मनः परस्त्रीषु विषय विमुसा प्रवृत्तिर्यस्य तत् [ परस्त्रविमुसप्रवृत्ति ] तथाभूत मत्या आचश्व ।। तमग्रवीत्सा गुरुऽणा पद्या या नीतपौरा स्वपदोन्मुखेन । तस्याः पुरः संप्रति वीतनाथां जानीहि राजनीधदेवता माम् ॥९॥ सा पनिता से कुश अब्रवीत् । अनवधा भदोपा या पू स्वपोन्मुखेन १ ना सोऽनोदाता पानपोदा०३.पा. १ योगप्रवेश रदृश्यते ५ नत्र यो.५ पदरपाम् ·TRANSLATION. CANTO XI. - 1. One Kausika (Vis'yómnitra), we are told, came to that lord of the earth (Das'aratha) and begged of him Ráma who still wore the side-locks of hair, for the removal of obstacles to his sacrifice ; for, age is not taken into account in the case of persons of heroic energy. 2. The King, who hononred the learned, gave bira (Rânia), though obtained with great difficulty, together with Lakshmana, to the sage; for, never was a prayer, even of those who, begged for (the sacrifice of) life, refused in the family of the Raghus. 3. No sooner had the King ordered the cleaning and decoration of the streets of the city for their departure, the 22 it was costantly done by the clouds helped by the vide sending down showers of water mixed with flowers.... 4. The two (brothers), armed with bows and ready to execate the command of their father, fell at his feet; and the drops of tears from their father's eyes, too, fell upon them, who were about to get out on their travel, as they bent down to do him obeisance. 3. The two archers, with their locks of hair slightly wetted with the tears that had flowed from their father's eyes, followed that sage, with the ornamental arches formed with the eyes of the (gazing) citizens on the road. Since the sage wished to take with him Ráma attended by Lakshmani alone, the king guve them bis blessing and not an army; for, that (blessing) alone had the power to protect them. 6 ·[ Cantsan al on account of their tender age, like the action, bofitting the names, of the Myers Uddhya and Bbidya at the advent of the rainy season 9. By virtue of the two spells, Bali and Atibald, which were taught to them by the bage, they felt no fatigue on the wry, though accustomed to a floor set with jewels, bat folt (1s happy) as if they were moving about near their mothers 10. Rama and his yogager brother, borne on as it were by the stories of old, related by the sage, who was their father's Afriend and acquainted with ancient history, did not even feel, whough accustomed to travel in vehicles, that they had been all the while going on foot. 11. The lakes served them by (giving) sweet water, the bırds by singing songs charming to the ear, the winds by (wafting) the pollen of sweet-smelling flowers, and the clonds by (yielding) ehade.

·B [Canto XI. 41. The sage replied to him, “ Be pleased to hear me as regards the strength which he possesses. Or rather, avay With words His strength will be manifest when matched against your bow, like that of the thunderbolt when tried on a mountain." 42. Thus, from the words of the trustworthy sage, he believed that Rama, thongh wearing side-locks of hair, was possessed of prowe89, as one would beliove in the burning power of (a spırk of) fire though no larger than'an Indragopa 20 sect. 43. The King of Mithild then ordered several parties of attendants to fetch the bow, as Indra (the thousand-eyed od) commands the clouds to produce the bow composed of light (1.e., the rain-bot). 44. Looking at the bow, dreadful like the lord of serpente when asleep, (the bow) with which Siva (the god having the sigo gf a bull on his banner) discharged an arrow which porsped the sacrifice that sed in the form of, deer, the 808. of Dasaratha took it up. 45. Like Cupid stringing his delicate Bowery bow, he, without any great effort, stretched the string of the bow though it had the strength of a mountain, being gazed at by the assembly with their eyes fixed in sonderment. 46. That bow, as it broke with a sound harsh like that of the thunderbolt, by being stretched too much by him, as it vere proclaimed to Paris'arima, of unappeasable wrath, that the race of Kshatriyas had rovived again, 47. Tłen the King of Mithila, having hailed with delight the S'ulka (bride-money) in the form of his prowess the 4&sence of which was tested against the box of Sivn, offered (by word) to Rania his daughter, not born of the womb andı like lakshmi embodied. 48. The King of Mithili, true to his word, immediately gave his daaghter, not born of the Tomb, in marriage to Rime in the presence of the radiant sage, thus having as it woro Fire for a witness (to the holy ceremony). 49. And he of noble aplendour sent his revered familspriest to the King of Kobalas with tho message, "Bu pleased to pernit this family of Nimi to become your scrraat by scruptiog my dapghter (for your daaghter-id-law)."

·Canto XI.] 7 50. The King was looking out (lit. searched) for & suitable doughter-in-law, and at the same time there came to him the Brålmana with a welcome messige; for, the desire of the meritorious, which parta'kes of the nature of the fruit of the Tish-yielding tree, is fulfilled instantaneously. 51. That friend of Indra, of passions subdued, heard the message from the Brahmana, to whom a proper reception was accorded, aad marched out, obscaring the rays of the san with the dust raised by his army. 52. He reached Mithila, surrounding it with his soldiers who injured the trees in the gardens. That city endured the triendly siege, as a woman bears the cloge embrace of her lover. 53. The two kings, who adhered to the established 1981ges and who resembled Varona and Indra respectively, together performed the naptial ceremonies of their song and daughters in a manner befittiog their greatness. 54. The chief of the family of Raghus (1.6., Rama) marred the drughter of the Earth; and Lakshmaua married her younger sister U'rmili. And their two younger brothers, possessed of excellent strength, married the two slenderwaisted daughters of Kus'adhvaja. 55. The three 8008 together with the fourth, being married to their new brides, appeared like the four polítical expedients of that kiog, tiz., conciliation, use of money, sowiog dissentions, and var, attended ench by its own success 56. Those princesses by their union with the prioces, and the princes by theire #ith the princesses, attained the highest happiness of their.life. The union of these brides and bride-grooms was similar to the union of soffires and stems. 67. Das'aratha, of affectionate disposition, who thos married all his foar 8008 there, dismissed the King of Blithild when he had gone three stages in the journey, and retarned to his own capital. 58. Now ia the course of his jonrner it so happened thnt guists of triad, blowing in a contrary direction npå smisbing ·8 [ Canto XI. the tree-like flags, harassed the army very, much, as the cnrreuts of a river overflowing its banks spread desolation over the country around. 59. (Soon) after this, the ban, with a formidable halo formed round him, looked like a jewel dropped from the hood of a serpent killed by Garada and enclosed by that serpent's body. 60. The quarters, with the wings of lawks for their grey locks, and with the evening clouds for their blood-set garments, became anfit to be seen, like women in menses, with their hair dusky like hawk's wings, and their blood-wet clothes resembling evening clonds. 61. Female jackals, having resorted to the quarter wheru the suq had take is station, began to howl in a fearful manner, as if inciting Paras'uráma, accustomed to perform the obsequial rites of his ancestors with the blood of the Kshatriyas. 62. Seeing the portent in the form of the adverse wiods and sach other things, the lord of the earth, who knew what was right to be done, asked his preceptor regarding its pacification; the latter mitigated his distress by telling him that it wonld have a happy end. 63. A mass of light, it is said, that immediately shot up, appeared before the army; (a mas9) which, after a long time, when the soldiers had cleared their eyes, could be seen is possessing a hnmau form. 64. Bearing from his father the portion characterized by the encred thread, and from his mother the portion majestir by reason the boy, he (Paras'arâma) looked like tho san attended by the moon, or like a sindal tree with a serpent (encircling it). 65. By whom, abiding by (i.e., obeying) the command of his father, thoagi breaking throag! the donads of propriety, and with his soul made releatless by wrath, was first conquered, when catting off the head of his trembling inother, the feeling of compassion, and then the earth. 68. Who, with a rosary of Rudrakshas rebticg on his right ear, appeared as it were to bear, in a disgnised forma, ·•Canto XI.] 9 the number twenty-one, indicative of the times that he had destroyed the Kshatriyas. 67. The King, whose sans were still young, seesag that Parasurama, who had taken 3 vow to destroy all the roval families, oo accoant of his anger being roused at the mordor of his father, and thinking of his own condition, became sad at heart. 68. The name “ Råma," applying equally to his owI BOR as well as to his dreadful enemy, became now to him like a jewel that is in a necklare and is on the hood of a serpent, pleasing and fearful at the same time. 69. Withoat paying any heed to the king who cried out, "An offering, an offering (for the sage)," he fixed his eyos upon where stood the elder brother of Bharath-the eyes whose papils had become fierce and which were blazing with the fits of his anger against the Kshatriyas. 70. By him, eager to fight, firmly grasping the bow in his hand and letting the arrow pass through the interstices of his fingers, was addressed Ramı who stood dauntless before him. 71. “The race of Kshatriyas is my enemy, since it has done me injury. Having destroyed it several times I was appeased. But I am (nov) provoked by hearing of your exploit, Ike & sleeping spake when struck with a stick. " Thon hast broken, it 18 said, the bow of the king of Mithild, never bent before by other kings. Hearing of that I think that ray own pre-eminence in valoar has been lorled down (eclipsed) as it were, by you. 73. " At one time the word “Rama," when attered, applied to me alone in this world. Now that thou art rising to greatness, that word, having its application divided, maker me feel ashamed of myself. 74, "Bearing & missile which was animpeded in ite action ered on the mountain (Krauncha), I consider that I have two enemies who have offended me equally-Kartapfrya, on acconnt of bis carrying off the calf of (my father's sacrificial) Cow, and thon, intent on depriving me of my fame. 72. R, T, 2 ·10 [ Canto XI. 66 75. " My valonr, though'ıt has destroyed (the raco) of the Kshatriyas, will not satisfy me so long as thon art onconquered. That is counted (regarded) the (true) greatness of fire when it buras in the ocean even as it does in dry grass. 76. “Know that the bow of Śiva which was broken by you had been deprived of its strength by the power of Vishnu Eren a gentle wind pulls dovo a tree on the bank, when its roots have been alreeds sipped by the current of the river. 77. “Draw, therefore, this low of mine with an arroi fitted to it, after fratening tbe bow-striog. Let alone au actual combat; if thon canst only accomplish this, I shall acknowledge myself vanquished by thee, with the strength of tby arms (being thus proved) equal to that of mine. 78. "Or, if thou hast lost courage, being frightened at the edge of my axe sending forth flames of fire, then join thon thy hands in prayer for protection--hands whose fingers have been hardened in rain by the friction of the bowstring." 79. When Parasurama, of terrible uspect, had thus spoken, Rama, with his lower lip quivering with a smile, give him a fitting reply simply by taking up his bow. 80. Having obtained the bow which was his in his provious life, he looked beautiful beyond comparisou. A fresh clond 18 by itself charming; how much more then would it be wben besztified by Indra's bowl 81. No sooner was tlie bow strong by the mighty prince, letting its one end rest on the ground, than the enemy of kiogs (i.e. Parasurama) lost all his aplendoor, like fire when reduced to mere smoke. 82. The people behold those two standing face to face (in nu attitude of hostility), with the spirndoar of ono waxing Thilo that of the other wabed, like the sun and the moon in the evening of the day of their opposition. 83. Rama, wylio resembled the son of Sira (Skanda ), Log softened by mercy on scciag Paradariman, whose yaloor ·Canto X1.) 11 Tell me, 119 repdered angatory towards himself, and his oro infallible arrow fired on to the bow, addressed him thus :- 84. “Though thou wert the aggressor, I am ouable to strike thee mercilessly as thou art a Brahmana. then, which I shall destroy with this arrow:-tby locomotion or the world which thou hast acqaired by thy sacrifices?" 85. To him the sage replied, "It 18 not that I do not know theo to be the Primeral Being in thy trae nature. Desirous of seeing the divine energy of Vishnu that is in thee after thon cimest down to the earth, I ronged theo to anger. 86. “To me, who reduced to ashes the enemies of my father and made a present of the earth together with the ocean to a fitting porson, even this defeat inflicted apon mo by thee, the Sapreme Being, is honourable. 97 “Therefore, Othou, the foremost among the wise, spare my power of motion, so much to be desired, that I may go to boly places. If my way to heaven be closed, I shall not be distressed, as I am indifferent to sengaal pleasures." 88. Rama agreed to that, saying, “ Be it so ;” and with kis face turned towards the east be discharged the arrow. That arrow became to Parasurama, though righteous, an impassable barrier to his way to hearen. 89. Rama, too, touched the feet of the ascetic, begging to be forgiven. Humility itself on the part of the powerful towards cpomies vanquished by force is conducive to fame. 90. Having expelled from within me the spirit of chivalry (the result of the quality of passion) inherited from iny mother, Bad instilling 12 me the spirit of peacefolness, the characteristic virtae of my pateraal ancestors, thou hast certainly turned this defeat of mine, the result whereof is irreproachable, into a favoar. 91. “I shall not go. May there be no obstacles 11 foar way while accomplishing the mission of the gods!" Having spoken these words to Lakshmana's elder brother (RAMA) and Lakshmana, the sage disappeared. 92. When be ind gone away, the father. baying embraced with his arms the victorious Ramn, thought, through affection, ·12 [Canto X11. that he was certainly re-born. The obtainment of the joy, after he had experienced pain for a moment, was to him like A shower of rain to a tree seized by wild fire. 93. Then the lord of the earth, who resembled god Siva, having passed some nights on the way, where charming tents had been erected, entered the city of Ayodhya in which the windows (of houses) were full of lotuses by reason of (the presence therein of) the eyes of the women gazing at the daughter of the King of Mithila. CANTO XII. 1. Ho who had enjoyed all worldly pleasures and reached the last stage of his life, now neared his absolution, Jast 18 the flame of a lamp which has consumed (all) oil and reached the end of the wick, is near its extinguishment at dawn. 2. Age in the guise of grey hair, coming to the root of his ears, as if through fear of Kaikeyi, said to him, “Confor royalty on Rana.” 3. That report of the olcvation (to the throne) of Rama, beloved of the citizens, gladdened each of them, as the canal refreshes the trees in a garden. 4. Kaikeyi, of crnel resolve, polluted the preparations made for kis coronation, with the king's tears fiot through grief. 5. Soothed by her husband, the angry lady gave ont (i.e. demanded the falfilment of the two boobs promised by him, 88 the earth, when sprinkled with rain, throws out a pair of Berpents larking in a hole. 6. By one of these she gent Roma into exile for fourteen years; (and) by the other she desired Royalty for her son, which resulted only in her own widowhood. 7. With tears had Rama first accepted the Earth bestowed on him by bis father ; bat with joy did le afterwards receiro his command" Go to the forest." 8. The people, to their astonishment, 811 the same colonr (expression) on the face of Rams, both when he wore the pair of auspicions silkea garments, and when he was clad in a pair of hark-garments.

·Canto XII.] 13 9. Not making his father swerge from truth (ie., violaté - his promise), he, with Gita and Lakshmana, entered (at once), the Dandaka forest, and (also) the mind of every good man. 10. The King, too, afflicted with the (grief of) separation from him, recollecting the carse brought down (apon himself) by his own act, considered only the giving up of his body as - the (proper) expiation. 11. That kingdom, with the princes exiled and the king dead, fell a prey to the enemies vigilant in seeking its weak, points. 12. The body of councillors, (thus left) without a lord, caused Bharata, who was (then) living with his mother's relatives, to be brought by hereditary ministers who (with difficulty) suppressed their tears (before him). 13. When the son of Kaikeyi heard of his father's death brought on in that manger, he became averge not only to hisown mother but also to Royalty. 14. And with an army he went in quest of Rama, seeing, with tears (in his eyes), the trees under which Rama had lived with Lakshmana and wbich were pointed out to him by the dwellers of the hermitages. 15. Having related to Rama, then living in the forest near Chitrakåta, that their father had gone to beaven, he invited him to accept Royalty, the blessings of which had not been enjoyed by him (Bharata). 16. He thought he would be à Paridetta (.e., one marrying when his elder brother is to murried), if he were to - receive the Earth, when his eldest brother had not accepted Royalty. 17. Of him (Rima), whom it was impossible to draw away from his deceased father's command, he (Bharata) asked for his pair of sundals, so that they might be made during his absence the presiding deities of the kingdom. 18. Dismissed by his brother with the words, 'Sollit, he did not enter the city (1.€., the capital), but, live.in. Nandigrama, ruled the kingdom as if it were a deposit. 19. Firm in his devotion to his eldest brother and averse to the desire (lit. thirst) for kingdom, Bharata thug mide apr. cxpiation, as it were, for the parification of his mother's sin.

·14 [ Canto XII. 20. Ráma, too, with Siti and his younger brother (Lakshmana), subsisting on sylvar fare in the forest, observed, tranquil in mind, in his youth, the yow which the Ikshvakus were accostomed to observe in their old &ge. 21. Taking shelter ander a tree the shade of which was made statiouary by his power, he was once lightly slooprug ou the lap of Siti. owing to fatigae. 22. It is said that a crow, son of Indra, scratched her breasts with his poils, as it were finding fault with the marks of morons sport made by her husband. 23. Awakened by his wife, Rama discharged a reed-missile at him, who escaped from it with the loss of one eye. 24. Rama, apprehendiog the return of Bharata on account of the proximity of the place, left the Chitrakuta district, the deer in which felt sorry (at his departare). 25. Halting in the hermitages of the hospitable Rishis, be travelled on towards the southern quarter, as the Sun goes to the sonth after staying in the asterisms of the rainy season. 26. Sita (the daughter of the King of Videla), who followed him, appeared lıke Royalty, coretons of excellence, going after him though forbidden by Kaikeyt. 27. With the sweet-scented ongnent given to her by Anasuyi, she made the forest one in which the bees left the flowers (i.c. the bees were drawn from the flowers to her). 28. A demon called Virûdha, of a red-brown colonr lhe un evening cloud, stood obstracting the way of Rams, as Rahn does that of the Moon. 20. From between them the destroyer of the people (It. ho who withered ny the people) took off Siti (daughter of the piog of Mithild), 43 the drought which dries up the world takes of rain from between the months of S'riyana and Båtdrapada, 30. Ilaring crushed him to death, the tipo descendnnts of Knkatstua baried bim in the earth, lost he (e. c. his body) sbonld defile.the district with fon) smell.

·Canto XII.] 13 31. Then by the advice of Agastya (lit. the pitcher-born), Rama dweit in Panchayati, not abandoning moral rectitude, as the Vindhya Mountain stands in his original form, not transgressing the limits set to him. 32. There the younger sister of Ravana, smitten with love, approached Ráma, as a female snake, oppressed with lieat, resorts to #sandal tree. 33. In the very presence of Siti, she made advatices to him, after telling him ber lineage; for, the list of women, when grown to excess, knows no time. 34. “I have got a wife, O girl. Have thon my younger brother," -80 did R&ua, Laying shoulders as lusty as those of a bull, command her who longed for sexnal intercoorse. 35. Not having been received well (i. e. rejected) by him (Lakshmana) too, because of her having first approached his elder brother, she again resorted to Rima, like a river that touchee both the banks. 36. The laugh of Siti euraged her who had assumed for time a gentle appearance, as the rise of the moon agitates the tide of the ocean (which has been) calm on account of the absence of wind. 37. “Thou shalt immediately get the fruit of this ridicule, mark me. Kuow that this act of thine is like an insult offered by a tomale deer to a tigress." 38. Saying this to Sita who in fright sought her husband's lap, Sarpanakha assumed her (original) form, that was true to ber name. 39. Lakshmana, who had first heard her speaking 16 sweetly as a cuckoo, made her out to be a demoness (lit. one skilled in magical wiles), as he now heard her terribly loviing like a female jackal. 40. Immediately, with his sword drawn, he entered the lat and joined that iorriðis woman to a supertlaity of uglinebs (i, e, gave her more of that ngliness which she already possessed, by cutting off her 208e and ears). 41. She threatened them from the sky, with her finger of the shape of s gosd, having crooked nails and possessing jointe hard like bamboo-knots.

·16 [ Canto XII. 42. Having reached Jansathana speedily, she described to Khara and others the new way, of that sort, of insulting the demons, started by Rama. 43. That the demons marching against Rama pot her, mutilated in the parts of her face, in front of them, was it self an evil open. 44. Seeing the proud demons advancing with raised weapons, Rama placed his hope of victory on his bow, and Siti under the care of Lakshmana. 45. Although the son of Dagaratha was alone and the demons were in thousands, they saw him in the battle as many-fold as they (themselves) were. 46. Then that descendant of Kakutstha (Rama), of honourable condact (in battle), did not forgive Dashapa. urged on by the wicked (demons), as be, pure 10 character, would not forgive censure directed against him by vilepersons. He received him ( Dashana), Khara, and Trisiras with arrows, which, though discharged successively, flew ass it were simoltaneously from his bow. 48. Bs those sharp arrows which passed throagh their Ivodies and yet remained as antainted as before, were drunk. the lives of the three, whilst their blood was drunk by the birds 19. of that vast army of demons, cat to pieces by the arrows of Rama, nothing was seen standing but the headless trooks. 50. That army of the enemies of the gods, baving caused Rama, the slowerer of arrows, to fight (with it), went to sleep uuder the shade of raltares, nerer to wake again. 01. Or those detons toro to pieces by the missiles of Ramn, Sarpanakhi alone became the bearer of the evil tidings to Ravanı (1. e. she alone remained to carry the bad news to Rarana). 52. On account of the panitlument inflicted on his sister and the slanghter of his kiasmen, the younger brother of ·Canto XII..] 17 Kubera (1. e. Råvana) thought that Róma had placed his foot on bis ten heads. 63. Deceiviug the two descendints of Ragha by means of a demon (i. 6. Maricha) in the shape of a deer, he carried od Sits, boing obstructed for a moment by the efforts (to rescue her) of the king of birds (Jitája). 54. While in search of Sits, they 81w the voltore who hrd bis wings cat off, and who had pud off the debt of friendship to Das'aratha with his lite rosorting to his throat (i. e. about to leave his body). 55. IA words he told thein that Siti lua loco cirried off by Rayona, (bat) by Lis wonods he mide known to them his great deed ; and then liv bruithe lus list. 56. With their grief for the death of thcir father renewed they (two) performed the le emny of butt cromation and the subsequent funeral rites, is it he were their fıtler 67. Throngh the advics of Kibudla 1080 cars was removed by death (at the biods of Ramı), tbero grew up a strong frien lship between lins iad the moukos (Sagriva) who laboured nader & similir muslortuue. 68. That warrior (Il&inu), hiring killed Válin, placed Sagriva in his position, long desired by him, like an A'dcía (substitute) in the place of 13 root 69. The monkeys, sent by their lord (8ng-iva), wandered hither and thither in search of Sita, like so many dosires of the aflicted Ráma. 60. When intelligence about her was obtained on mseting with Sampati. Marnti (lit. the son of Wind) crossed the ocean, as one freed from all attachment transcends the worldly life. 61. In ng seach (for Ler) he spied sttI Surroundodia Laoká by Rakshasts, like the great mediciuil plant (life. restoring plant) eneircled by poisonous creepers. 62. The monkey (1. e. Bünt:) deliver to her, 18 token of recognition from her husbrud, å ring, which was ag it were welcomed by her cool drops of tears of joy. R. T, 3 ·• Canto XII.) 75. Thongh Bhe ceased grieving (lit. gave up her grief) with the thonght that her hasband was alive, yet she felt ashamed (of herealf) that she shonld have first lived after she bad beliered his death to be trae. 76. The momentary suffering caused to the two sons of Das'aratha appeared as if it had occarred in & dream, when the bonds of the (serpent-) missile of Meghanàda (Indrajit, Bon of Rivana) were dissolved at the approach of Garuda. 77. Then Paulastya (Råvanı) pierced Likshyaen i's breast with the Sakti weapon ; (when) Rama, too, though not strack, bad his breast pierced with grief. 78. Lakshmana, having his agony removed by the great medicinal plant bronght by Dlárntí, aguin played, by means of his arrows, the tutor-in-lainentation of the womea in Lanki (i. e., caused bewailing among the women of Laiks). 79. He left not a vestige of Meghnnada's war-cry and of his bow resplendent like the rain-bow (lat. the bow of Indra), as autumn keeps not a trace of the thunder of clouds nad of the rain bow. 80. Kumbhakarna, rednced to a condition similar to that of his sister (1 e. mutilated in the face) by the chief of the monkeys (Sngriva), opposed Rána like a mountain, the red argenic of which has been broken off with a chisel. 81. " You, who are so fond of sloep, have been in vain untimely aw kened by yonr brother”-saying this, as it were, the arrows of Riri seat him into loug (eteranl) eloep. 82. The other demons, too, fell amongst crores of nuonkeys, as the dust riiged from the battle-field (fell) in the rivers of their blood. 83. Then came out Paulustya (R3v1a) from his palace for a fresh eaconnter, k1710g resolred-To-day the world skall be clerred either of Rhranı or of Nas." 84. Seeing Rim on foot and the king of Linki in s chariot, Indra sant to liim (nima) his car draws by bay liorkea. 85. Resting on the arm of the charioteer of the gode (Bátalt), Rini took his but in that victorious or the ·20 [ Canto XII. bannor-cloth of which was shaken by the breezes from tho waves of the celestial Ganges 88 Métal invested him with the armoar of tho great Indra, on which the missiles of the enemies of the gods became as fntıle as the petals of the lotus 87. The fight between R&me and Ráyang achieved, as it were, its parpose, 10asmuch as by it an opportnoits was, after a long time found by each of them showiug h s prowess at the sight of the other 88 On account of the multiplicity of his arms, heads and thighs the younger brother of Kubera (i e , Ravins), though alone and not (surrouaded by Rékslag18) ng before appeared, 88 it were, standing in the midst of the people of Le mother's race (o e Rälsbasas) 80 Rama grently csteemed the enemy who lind conqnered tho (night) gaardians of the world, who had worshipped Siva with (1 e by offering) bis own heads, and who had lifted ther Kailasa mountain 90 The son of Palastya (: € Rávani), ughly incensed, shot an arrow into his (Ráma'a) right arm wlich throub ng and this prognosticating his anion with Sitá 91 An nrrow discharged by Ráma having pierced throngh the heart of Rávına, too, entered into the earth as if to tell the welcome news to the sgales (residing there) 92 Matebing missile with missile, as they did the zent of each for obtaining victory over the other waxed (1 e became impetroas) like that of tyo disputants who meet words with words 93 On acconnt of their alternate display of cqual valoar, the fortane of victory became common to both ( e eqnully brzuced between thera), like an altar shaped wall betweea two (equally) infuriated elephants 91 Toe volleys of arrows of each other did got endare (ie intercepted) the shower of flowers poured over them by the gods and the demons (when) pleased at the (respective), Agsalts and repolses (of Rama and Rávana) WAS was ·*Canto XII.) 21 93, At last the demon (Ravana) fang at his enemy the -S'ataghof weapon, studded with iron spikes, which was, 40 it were, the Ketas'álmali weapon spatched from (the hands -of) Yams. 90. Before it reached his chariot, Ráma cut it off, and along with it the hope of the enemies of the gods, by means of arrows having crescent-shaped heads, with the case with which a plantain-tree is lopped off. 07. And the matchless archer (Rima) set on his bow tho infallible Brahma missile, directiog it against him (Ravana),-- the missile which was, as it were, the physic for extracting the dart of grief from the heart of his beloved. 98. The (missile), with its blazing heads a, mltiplied tenfold in the sky, appeared like the body of the great-Berpent (8'esha) with its circle of terrible hoodg. 99. With it, charged (as it was) with Blantras (spells appropriate to it), he brought down, in half a moment, the row of Råvann's heads, which did not (even) feel the pain of the wounds (i. e. so quickly as not to make them feel the pain of the cutting). 100. The series of necks (head) severed from the demon't body which was abont to fall down, appeared like the image of the new rising) san, broken (multiplied) in water by ripples. 101. Though the gods saw his heads fall dowa, 'their mind did not pat mnch faith in the fact, fearing their being again joined (to the body). 102. Then fell, on the (Rama) bead of the enemy of Psalastya, on which the jewelled ,Crown 728 9oon to bo fastened (placed), a sbower of fragrant flowers poured by tho gode and followed by swarms of bees, which, with their wings deury w war, had left to boost temples of the elephants of the guardj3ps of the world. 103. The charioteer of Indra, having taken leave of Rams who had at once unstrung his bow having performed the Fork of the gods, took to heaven the chariot which was dawo by a thonsind bay hordes, and the banner-staff of wbirb ·(Canto XIII. was marked by Rayann's top having his name inscribed on them 104. The chief of Ragnas, too, having recoured bach bis beloved purified in fire, and having united Bibhishana, hisdear friend, with the Royalty of the enemy (se of Råvana), ascended the jewel of aerial cars (ie Pasuprka) won be (the prowess of ) his arms, and set out for his capital, accompained by Bibhishuna, Lakshmana (the son of Samitra), and the son of the San (i e. Sugriva). 2 CANTO XIII 1. Tior Harı (Visłnu), who bore the namo Ramı' and who kne, theymalities (of things), on sccing the soa (Ist the mine of rewels) as he entered (passed through) the region covered hy his foot (or, his alode), which has sound for its quality (ie the sky, in the serial cır, thug spoke in private to his wife " Bellota, o Princess of Videhin the foaming ocean, divided 18 far as the Malayr mountaiu by my bridge, (and thus loobing) like the clear rutamoal sky displaying beautı fal stars and parted by the milky way (gilaxy) 3 “Th18, it'18 said, was enlarged (to its present bounds) by our ancestors, excavating the earth (while) in sourch of the sacrificial borse of their father, wishing to perform the horse sacrifice, when it was taken to the nether regions ( as was sopposed ) by Kapila “ From this the solar ray: bear the watery fot148, berejo treasures attaja great growth, it holds the fire that feeds on water (lit whe fuel 13 iter), and by it was produced the gladdenjog limitary (te the moon " Passtag through various states and standing having pervnded the ten quarters by its expose the form of this (occan) like that of Vishua, c1quot be exactly conceived (or deraed), either as regards its aatare or its magoitade "On (the surface of this reposes, after having withdrawn the worlds (unto bimself }, the Parosha (the Primeval. 5 6 ·Conto XIII.) Being) accastomed to practise his sloop of meditation at the end of each quaternion of yugas, being praised (all the while) by the first Creator seated on the lotos sprong from his navel. 7. "Handreds of moantains, with their pride humble i by Indra cutting off their winga, resort to this, their shelter, as kinga, harassed by their enemies, do to a Deatral sovereiga, conspicuous for the discharge of bis datres (e. g. that of protection).. 8. "The clear water of this (ocean), swollen at the destruction-tirae of the world, became a momentary veil for the face of the Earth, the act of op-lifting (marrying) which from the nether world was affected by the Primeval Being. 0. “This ocean, whoss behaviour towards his wives is uncommon (lit., different from that of othera), being himself clever iu offering his lips of waves, drinks (kisses) the rivers (his wives), and makes them, naturally bold enough to hold forth their months, drink (kiss) himself. 10. “These timis (wbales), hnving taken in (swallowed) the water at the months of rivers, together with the animals thorein, on account of their mouths being open, and then closing them, are spouting up streams of water through their perforated heads. 11. "Look at the (clusters of the) farm of the sea divided in two ways by the clephant-shaped sharh, suddenly durting up (to the surface), which, on account of their glding along their checks, attain for a moment to the state of (1.6. appear libe) chocnics over their cars. 12. "Thesc Berpents, stretched (on the beach) for jahaling the coast-breeze, and indistinguishable from the carling billos, are cle.sols discoraed owing to thogomsin their hoods, the lastro of wbich is heightened by thcir contact with tbe rays of the sun. 13. “This mass of conch-shells, which så forcibly cast by the force of the billows on coral reefs that rival (10 lustro) your lip, and which bas it months (openiaga ) fred in their projectrag points, somehow glides on with great difiçalty.

·24 [ Canto XII. 15. "On account of the cload, whirling roond by the force of the whirlpool the moment it proceeded to suck ap water, this ocean appears to a great extent to be as it were churned once more by the mountain (Blandára). “The coast-line, looking thin from afor and dark with the row of the forests of the landla and the talt trees, of the brimy ocean resembling a wheel of iron, appears like a streak of ragt formed on its periphery. 16. "O long-eyed one, the breeze from the shore hononrs (decorates) goar fuco with the pollen of the Ketaki (flowers); it seems it knows me, who havo fixed my longing on your bimba-like lip, to be impatient of the loss of time in (the act of ) decoration. 17. "Here have we arrived in a moment, owing to the velocity of the nedial vehicle, at the coast of the sea, with groups of pearls scattered aboat from the shells broken on the strand, and with the role of the areca trees bent down with (under the weight of) frnit. 18. “O you having beantiful thighs (lit. thighs tapering like Karabha) and the eyes of (or, casting glances like) a gazelle, jast cast a glance on the path left behind: here tho land seems to emerge, with its forests, from the sea which is becoming more and more distant (every moment). 19. "Now the aerial car moves along the path (region) of the gods, now along that of the clouds, and now by that of the birds ; mark, how it moves in keeping with the desire of my miod (just as my mind wishes it to do). 20. “This sky-breeze, bearing the scent of the ichor of Indra's elephant, and cooled by its blowing across the waves of the celestial Ganges (lit. the three-coursed river), dries ap (lat. sips off) the drops of perspiration on your face, appearing on accoant of (produced by) the mid-day heat. 21. "O passionate one, touched by you, oat of cariosity, with your hand stretched ont from the window of the car), the cloud, with a ring of lightning manifested from it, appears as it were to present to you a second ornament (oracolet).

·Canto X111.) 22. " Yon ascetics (lit. wearers of bark-garments), considering Janasthana to be free from obstacles, aro (107) occupying, cach bie own, their looy-deserted pites of bormitagos, wherein 207 hata are being built. 23. “This is the spot where was seen by me, soarching for you, an anklet (of thine), dropped down on the gronnd, which had assumed silence as if through grief at its separation from your lotog-like foot. 24. " The path by which you were carried away by tho demon, O timid one, these creepers through compassion, ahowed to me, by means of their branches with leaves drooping down, being apable to speak. "Tko female deor, too, with all desire for (onting) the blades of tho Darbha g7988 gode, and directing their eyes, with ayo-lashes apraised, towards the sonthern direction, gave information to me who knew not yont whereabouts. 20. “ Here (yoqder) appears (before as) tho sky-grazing ponk of the mountain dialgavat, on which was simultaneously let fall fresh water by the cloads and the tear (-drops), conscd by yonr separation, by me. 27.--"Wheroon the odour of the paddles beaten by the slowers (of ruin), the Kadamba lovers with filaments halfopened, and the melodious notes of tho peacocks, (all) bocamo unlearable to me being separated from you. 2. And where, o timid one, by me remembering your ombrace, marked (accompanied) with trezor, cajoyed (by me) in the past, rere endured with grcat diffically the rambling of the clouds reverberating in its carca. 20.--"Therc (again) the beauty of yoar oyes, red by the amoko of the puptial firo, being imitatci by tbo nevy Kandala lowers, the bads of which were full-bloxa ou accoant of their comiag in contact with the rapoar of the carth dreached by the sharp &howers of rain, afliicted me. 30. "My aso-sight, haria, descended from a grost heights as it more drinks, through fatigue, the yonder water of the Pantpå, which are screened by the thickets of cade.plants stopn on its borders and the plafal Stran dinds thereof Are alightly visible. R. T. + ·16 [ Canto XIIL 31, " Here, my dear, were longingly gized at by mo, situated at & great distance from you, pairs of anseparated Chakrardka birds that are to each other the filaments of lotnges. 32. "And as I desired to embrace the yonder alender (young) As'ola tree on the bank (of Pampa) stooping with (the load of) its banches of flotfers graceful like breasta, under the impression that I had found you, I pas prevented by the son of Sumitra with tears in his eyes. 33, • Thego rows of the Sårasa birds of the Godavari, flying up into the sky on hearing the tinkling of the small gold bells hanging from the interior of the celestial car, appear as it were to be coming up to receive you. 34. "This Piñchavnti, wherein the mango saplings were reared with water poured from jars by you, though having a slender waist, and where the spotted black antelopes have raised their heads (to look at as), seen after a long time, dolights my mind. 35. “ Here, in the arboars of canes on the book of the Godavari, I remember to hupo slept after I came back from my lunting escursions, with iny bead reclined on your lap in private, and my fatigue dispelled by the breeze blowing across the ripples (of the river). " Here is the spot, accepted (chosen) for his earthly residence by the sige, the chase of the clearing up of turbid water (i. e. Agastyn), who, by a mere knitting of his egebrove, cansed Nalusha to fill from the post of Jadra. 37. “Having smelt this tip of the (column of) smoke that has traversed the path of the balloon, issuing from the three sacrificial fires and currged with the smell of oblations, of him of blameless fame, my soul, being free from Rajas (the quality of impurity), experiences lightaess (: e. feels at oase). 38. " Here (below), O noble-miuded one, is the pleasuretank, called Pubclápsarus, of the sage s'atakarqi, which, surrounded by a wood, appears, oking to its great distance, liks the disc of the moon slightly visible from the midst of clouds. 30. " That onge, wlio, formerly roaming with the deer, subsisted on the tender shoots of the Kus'a grass alone, yao, 36.

·Canto XIII.] 27 40. it is suid, led into the soare of the youth of five agraphs by Indra, alarmed by lis penance. * This continuons sound of the tabor at the magical concert of him living in a mansion under the waters, reaching the sly, makes for a moment the upper apartments of the Paahpaka car resound with its echoes. 41. " Here is another ascetic, Sutikahon by name bat gentle (well-restrained) in action, practising penance in the inidst of four fires fed with fuel and with the seven-horsed One (the son) scorching his forehead. 42. "Him who had roared the fears of Indra, the amorous gestures of the celestial damsels, in which glances were cast (lit. cyes were directed) accompanied with smiles, and in which the parts of the body near the) girdles were halfdisclosed under bome pretext, were not able to affect (draw away from his ascetic practises). 43, “ Here is he, with one (the left) arm ever nplifted, directiug fuitkertrinle, so as to greet me proporly, his arm, other than the left (n.e. the right one), which has the r081ry of Rudrakshas for a bracelet, which scratches the deer and which cuts the spires of the luſa grass (1.e, which be emploge in BCertching the deer and cutting the lusæ ge88s). 44. "He, og acconpt of bis being restrajped 10 specch (s.e. observing the vox of silence), kaving accepted my bilatation with a slight (dowoyard) motion of the lend, nguin fixes bio sight (cyes), freed from the obstrnction of the aerial car, on the thousand-payed one (the San). 45. “Thut (onder) is (geen) the penadco-grove, having a purifying influence and the refage (of those coming to it), of the sige named S'Arablianga, who had kept the sacred firo nad mo, atrag load yomilates it mita 8acred sticks. offered up at last (as an oblatioa) bis body also, consecrated with the holy) Jantras. 40. "Now (that hc 18 n0 more), thaduty of raceiniog gueste hospitalis, that belonged to him, bas devolred on those (bermitage-) trees, ns on virtuous (datiſal) Bons, (trees) which ·28 [ Canto XIII. 1emove the fatigue of journey by their shade and which bear an abundance of delicious (lit. Forthy) fraits. 47. “ you with proportionate limbs (lit. Bome dopressed and some elevated), the yonder mountain Chitrakata, with its month of a valley sonding forth the sound of raoning strcams and with a cloud resting on the crest of its peak like the mod on its skirts, rirets my eye like a ball in the pride of youth, with his cavera-like mouth omitting contiquous bellows and having cloud-like (darkish) mad attached to the tips of his horns in the act of bis butting-sports. 48. "This river Mandakini here, with its clear and steady current of waters and appearing slender on account of its being at a great distance, looks in the vicinity of tho mountain like a necklnce of pearls lying round the neck of the Earth. 49. “ Hero near the mountain is the Tamala tree, of excellent growth, having placked a fragrant blossom of which I turned the same into your ear-oronment, lookiug graceful on your cheek slightly pale like the sprout of barley. 50. “ Here is this penince-grove of Atri, the animals in which are tame (well-behrved) without the fear of punishment, wherein the trees bear fruit without the sign - of the appearance of fowers (i.e. Frithout having pnt forth flowers) and which thus displays the awfal might (of the sage). 51. "Here for the ablation of the Bages (lit, those who regard pennace ng their wealth), it is said, Anusdyi caused the three-conrsed river (Ganga) to flow,—the river which had its golden lotuses plucked by the hands of tho seven siges and which serves as a garland on the head of Siva. 52. “ Even these trees, occapying (i.e. grown in) the middle of the Vedis belongiog to the sages practising meditation by 488aming the Virisana postare, appear as if absorbed in contemplation as it were, owing to their motionlessness dne to the absence of wind. 53. “Here is that badian tree, known as "SyAma,' to which * prayer was addressed by you formerly, and which (now), ·30 [Carto XIII. --conclading baths of the horns-sacrifices (porformed by them). 62. " Which'my mind reverently regards 18 the common mother of the lords of the Uttarakosalas, who were wont to enjoy the pleasnre of sitting on the lap of its sandy banks, and who were nourished by the abandant milk of its waters. 03. “This is that Sarafů, shich, like my mother, being separated from that esteemed king (my father), as it were embraces me, stationed at a distance, with the arms in the form of its vives, with cool breezes coming therefrom. 04. “Since (a column of) the earth's dust, scarlet like tho pink twilight, is rising up in front, I think Bharata, laving the news (of my arrival) coinmiinicated to him by Hanomat, has advanced to receive me with an army. 05. “Suroly, that good man vill restore to me, wbo have kept (ncted up to) my father's promise, the regal fortune well-protected and nadamaged (unpolluted by use), as Inkølmanı restored you, well-protected and un harmed, to me when I returned, having slain in battle Khara and others. 66. “There is Bharata, dressed in barks and having materials of worship in hands, advancing on foot towards me, accompanied by the aged ministers, having placed our family priest in the front and his arny in the rear. 87. "He, who, out of regard for me, not having cajoyod, though yonng, the royal fortune come to his lap being given (to him) hy our father, seems to be practising with her for 60 many years the rigid vow of A'sidhara." 08. When the son of Dasaratha (Rima) had said so, the aerial car, knowing his desire owing to its being presided over by a deity, descended from the sky (the path of the stars) while it vis looked up to by the subjects that followed Bharata, being fell of wonder. 69. Rims, to whom his arm was offered (as a sapport) by the lord of monkeys, clever in serving, alighted from the vehicle by the path (stair-case) formed of a flight of crystal steps which wi8 not far from (e. approached close to) tho surface of the curth iod which was shown to him by Bbibhishang advancing in front. 1 ·- Canto XIII.) 31 1 70. He, who was pare, bowed to tue preceptor of the Ikehvako race (Vasiehtha), and then, after accepting the offerings of worship (Arghya), embraced his brother Bharata, with tears rising up (in bis eyes), and smelt him on the bead, which, owing to his devotion to him (Ráma), had foregono the great-coronation-water-sprinkliog conferring on hiun the kingdom of his father. 71. With kind glances and a speech consisting of sweet words of inquiry abont their well-being, he favonred, 18 they bowed before him, the old mipisters, in whose fice on alteration was canged by the growth of their beard, and who, therefore, looked like banian trees covered with fibrops Aloots. 72. “This is (Sagriya) the lord of bears and monkeys, my friend in adversity, and this is Bihhtsh1on, who fonght foremost (on my side) in the battles"—to the two thus mentioned (introduced to him) by Ramu vith great regard, Bharats offered bis respecto, passing over Inkalimanı. 73 After that he met (lit. came in contact with) Lakshmana ; and he on bis pirt, having rrised him (Bharata) whose head was bent down (in veneration), embraced him closely, prining, as it were, his bosom (lue. the spice between h18 arms) with his broad chest, that was roagheged by the Score of wounds overgrowa with flesh, made by the weapons of Indrajit. 74. At the command of Rama, the chiefs of monkey-bosts exed bumon forms on that occision and mounted huge elephants: and as these shed streams of ichor-riter from several parts of their bodies), they (tle monkos) obtained their (wonted) pleasure of sitting on monntains. 75. As directed by the son of Dikirithu (Rim), the lord of the night-rogers (ie Bibbisbina) also, with his followers, occapied (82. in) chariots plioga beraty of constraction (by buman art) wi8 not to be equalled by his chinots, though called into existence by the operatiou of magic (or, creative thought). 7e. Then the lord of the Raglins, nccompanied by his (two) younger brothers, agiin ascended the celestial car, ·34 [ Canto XIV. moring according to the wish of its rider, and with its bandora gracefally waring aboat, jast as the moon, attractive by being in conjection with Mercary aod Japiter, asceads. a closter of crching clonds, with flashes of lightning quirering (through them). 77. Thero (in tho Viminn) Bharata made his obci8raco to the daughter of the King of Mithila (Sita) rescued by Rama from the Rarinicilimity and (therefore) feeling happy like the Earth scscncd from the universal delago by the Lord of the worlds (Vishnu), or the light of the moon from the (obscuring) dense 1189 of clou ls by the lapse of the rainy season. 78. Thnt ndorablc pir of the feet of Junnki's daughter, which bod observed the rigid you of repodisting the onpplications of the Lord of Linhd (Ravana), and the hond of this good men whose hair had become clotted ou nccount of his imitation of his elder brother's course of action, both, having come together, became natually sinctifying. 70. Having gone over half a Kros'a (or, part of a Kros'a, accordiag to dialli.), in the Pashpaka car with its speed Blackened and having the subjects wnlking before it, the moble descendant of Kakutstha halted on the spicious girden of Ayodhya wherein tents were got pitched by Satrughna. CANTOX IV. 1. Thereafter, the two BOQ8 of Dasaratha, (Rima and Lakshmana) 85w there, in the garden, their mothers, who had come to an equally limcutable change of coudition on account of their husband's death, liko two creepors redaced to a helpless chauge of state by the catting date of the tree that was their support. 2. Both of them, who had killed their foes and who looked majestic with their esploits, were not distiactly seen by both (the mothers), as they respectively bowed to them, owing to their eyes being blinded with tears, bat wcro recoguized (as their sous) by their experiencing the pleasare that a son's. touch gives.

·Canto XIV.] 33 . 3. Their cool tears (born) of joy (gashing forth) broke through (bore before them) the hot tears prodaced by grist, like the cold stream (lit. dom of melted snow) from the Himalayas bearing before it the waters of the Googes and the Saraya, warmed by the heat (of sammer), when rushing down. 4. The two touching (passing their hands over) (the scars of) the wounds inflicted by (lit. the passages of) the weapons of the demons on their body, with compagsion, as if they were yet fresli, desired not the title of the-brother-of-e-Hero, although much coveted by Kshatriya ladies. 5. “I am Sita, the ill-omened one, who brought trouble to my husband,"thus declaring her name, the danghter-inlaw bowed with uadistinguished (1.e. equal) reverence to the two queens of her father-in-law, (now) & resident of hearca. 6. “Rise, dear daughter; why, it was rather by your virtuong conduct that yoаr husband with his brother got throagh the great calamity "';~thas did the two address to her, who deserved affectionate treatment, Tords, which tbough pleasing were yet true. 7. Thoreafter, with watera bronght in golden pots from holy places, the aged ministers performed the coronation of the illastrious descendant of Raghu's rare (Rama), bich was (as it were already commenced by the staters of joy of the two motherg. 8. Thero fell (were sprinkled), on the head of that conquoror (Ráms), waters brought by the chiefs of Rakshasas and monkeys by having gone to rivers, gear and lakes, as there fall on the peak of the Vindhra mountain watere born of (prodaced br) the cloudB. 8. In the case of 'him who indeed appeared exceedingly charming even when he put on the dress of a hermit, tlie L»cauty that was giveu rise to by his wearing tho costomo of an imperial Sorereign had the faalt of repetition (i.c. rus redundant), 10. Accommoied bs hereditary ministers," Raksk1898 ani monkeys, he, giving delight to the maltitade of citizens by the sounds of frumpets, catered, with the army, his R. 7. 5 ·34 [ Canto XIV. ancostral capital, which had ormamental arches raised (over its streets) and from the mansions of which were poured forth showers of fried rice. 11.-He, who, seated in a chariot, with chowries gently wayed over him by Inksbmana accompanied by his yoanger brother, and with the royal umbrella field over him, by Bharata, looked like the collection of the four Means rising up in corporeal form. 12. The column of smolo of the (barnt) black aguru wood issuing from the palace, disperged by the force of the wind, appeared its though it were the braid of the hair of the city loosened by the best of Raghas (Rama) kimself, as he had returned from the forest. 13. To the wife of the heroic Rama, Bented in a lady's vebicle, and having her beautifal dress arranged by her motliers-in-law, the women of Ayodhya bowed with joined palms, the folds (Joinings) of which were visible through the windows of the mansions. 14. Bearing (on her person) the perpetual (never-drying) cosmetic given by Anasuya, with the halo of its splendoar flashing about, she shono brightly, as though she presented by her husband to his city as puro, being once more in the midst of (blazing) fire. 15. Rama, the treasure of friendly affection, having designed to his friends vell-furnished houses, entered, with tears in his eyes, the sbode, fornished with offorings of worship, of his sire now remaining only (88 a portrait) in a painting. 16. There, saying with folded hands—" Mother, that oar sire did not fall off from Truth, the frait whereof is heaven, was if properly considered (due to) your own good act," he removed the feeling of shame of the mother of Bharats. 17. He waited upon Sagrira, Bibhishans and others with articles of comfort made by human art, in such a way that even they, who gaiged their desired object by mero thought (the moment they thought of them), had their minds over taken (invaded) by astonishment. were ·Canto XIV.] 35 18. When he had recievod with due respect the celestial sages who had come to greet him, he heard from them the account, beginning with the birth, of the foe he had killed, Herriag to wagnify his OTR exploit. 10. When the pages (lit. the treasures of peajace) lad departed, Rama dismissed the chiefs of demons and monkeys, who in their happiness had allowed half a month to pass away upaoticed, being honoured with the best offerings of worship from Site's hand. 0. And that aerial car, Pushpaka, easily obtainable the inoment one thought about it, which was brought away from the enemy of the gods along with his life, and which was (118 it were) the Flowe of heaven, he permitted to convey again (i.c. to be the vehicle of) the lord of Kailasa (Kubera). 21. Rama, who had obtained the kingdon after having thus got through his exile (residence) in the forest at the command of his father, followed as even (uniform) a coorde of action towards his younger brothers as he did towards (the porsuit of ) Virtue, Wealth and Doeire. And owing to his tenderness of heart, he ahowed the *81 me (oqnal) respect even to all his mothers, as did the leader of the divine) forces (s.c. Skanda) to the Krittika: wkodo breasts he had backed with his sir mouths, 23. On account of him turned away from Aforice, the people became pre-eminently wealthy; on account of hita Temoving the fear of obstacles, they performed their religione rites properly; in him, the edncator, they had a father; and in him, the remover of their sorrow, they had a son. 24. Haring looked after the affairs of the citizens at the proper time, he diverted himself with (in the company of) the daughter of the king of Videha (Sitá), as though luo were attended upon by lakshmi eager to enjoy his company, sfter haring assumed her (Sita's) charmiag form. 25. To the two to attained (enjoyed) the pleasures of 180118: according to desire in apartments fall of paintings, even the hardships suffered in the regions of the Dandaka forcat bocaine a barce of pleasure as they were recalled to ? mind.

·38 [ Oanto XIV. .36. Noir (in course of time) Sits become tho gladdener of her hasband with her face, that turned pale like the S'ara Tags, that had eyes more lorely (lit. glistening) than before, and that thae clearly indicated her being pregnant, without (the nse of) words. 27. Having placed on his lap her, whose bodily frame had become slim, the nipples of whose breasts were overtaken with (had nodergone) a change of colour, and who felt bishful, the delighted husband asked his beauteous spouse * in private what her desire Fas. 28. She wished once more to repair to the peuance-groves on the banks of the Bhagirathi, which abounded in the Kus'a gT285, the offerings of the Ara'n corn in which were eaten by wild beasts, and wherein the daughters of the anchorites were connected with her (by ties of friendship). 29. Having promised her (the gratification of) that desire of hers, the valiant descendant of Raghu ascended to the top of his cload-licking pilice, followed by his attendants, wishing to enjoy the view of the prosperous (lat. delighted) Ayodbyá. 30. He felt delighted as he gazed on the royal rond (lined) with rich shops, on (the river) Sarayn' ploughed by borte, and on the sabarbın girdeus occupied by (binds of) may citizens. 31. He, the leader (most eminent) of the eloquent, of exceedingly pare conduct, and having arms huge like the iger pept-king, and who had conquered the most powerful of enemies, asked his spy, Bhadra, what the public toll is with regard to his own conduct. 32. Asked with pressnre (pressingly), he said." The citizens praise all your acts, O king of men, except your acceptance of the queen, who had dwelt in the house of the Rakshasa (Rivana)." 33. The heart of the consort of Vaidehf, it is said, thus struck (smitten) by the infamy (lit. the rererse of fame) intolerable by reagon of its casting & slar on his wife, broko lıke heated iron struck by a hammer.

·Canto XIV.] 37 . • 34. “Shall I overlook this slanderous talk with regard, to I myself, or shall I abandon my gailtless (incocent) wife ?". Thes, beiag unable to resort to (Adopt) one of the two altersnatives, he had the disposition of his mind oscillating like a ewing. 35. Deciding that the slander was not to be averted by any other means, he wished (made up his mind) to wipe it off .by the abandonment of his wife, For, in the eyes of those "Who consider their fair name as their treasure, glory weighs heavier (i.e. is considered more important) than even their ova body; how much more so then than an object of senge? 30. He, with his colour faded, having called together his younger brothers whose joy vanished at the sight of that change in his appearance, communicated to them that slander about himself, and afterwards addressed them the following words :-- 37. ** See, what sort of stain, on my account, is now come apon the family of royal Bages, that ie sprang from the Sun And is puro on account of its good conduct, (n stain) like that upon x mirror causel by a breeze surcharged with rain-drops. 38. "I am, therefore, unable to bear this first and only infamy (of my race) that is spreading among the citizens like a drop of oil on the waves of iter, just as a gront oleplant cannot for the first time bear (to be bound to the tying post. 39. " In order to afert it, I shall abindon the daughter pl the lord of Videks, without the letet regard, even thoagh the birth of a child is near at hnod, jast as I formerly did the 80n-girt Earth at my father's command. 40. « I know her to be innocent. Bnt I consider public scuodal of greater importance ; for the shadow of the Earth 18 sapposed by the people to be a snin on t'he (nataraly) para moon. 41. "My efforts, which ended in the deatruction of the demon (Rarang), vere not lootless; they were made to Arange my wrongs. Does the anforgiving borpent bite a person troading upon it merely with a thirst for blond?

·38 [ Canto XIV 42 This my rosolution therefore should not be objected to by vou though your hearts are softened by compassion of you wish that I should stistain my life longer with the dart of scandal taken out" 43 To the lord, who had thus delivered himself and whose resolation in regird to Janahn's daughter was most cruel none of those brothers was able to object or to Assent 44 That truthful elder brother of Lakshmana, whose farge was sung in the three worlds looking nt him (Lakshmina) who always acted up to his order, and calling him gentle opc,' ordered him thus in private 45 Your sister in-law, when she told me of her loogings incident to pregnancy expressed her desire to visit the penance-forests Do you therefore tale her away under that. pretext in & chariot to the hermitage of Valmiki und abandon her there? 46 He, who had heard of Parasnráma haying strack down his mother like an enemy at the command of his father, Accepted that order of his elder brother for, the command of the elders is not to be qnestioned 47 Then having seated the daughter of the kiog of Videba who was lelighted to hear the agreeable news in a chariot to which were yoked fearless horses and the reins of wbich were held by Sumantra, he set out 48 She, when being carried to (those) charming regions, rojoiced that her dear husband was Lind to hor She did not kaow him to have become the Sword leafed-tree towarda her, abandoning bis nature of Kalpayrıksha (the tree that fulfils desires) 49 The serions imminent misfortage which Lakshmana had concealed from her on the way was told to her by her throbbing right eye which had for ever lost the sght of her beloved lord 50 She, whose lotus like face und at once faded on account of the dejection caused by the evil omon, prayed, with the help of her intergal senses that the King with blow younger brothors might faro well ·Canto XIV.] 39 1 51. The son of Samitra, going to abandon the chaste lady in the forest at the command of his elder brother, WAS prevented as it were by the Ganges, the daughter of Jahou, lying in front, with her uplifted hands in the form of eB. 62. Lakshmana, ever true to his word, having caused bis sister-in-law to get down on the sand from the car, the horses of which were reiued in by the charioteer, crossed the Ganges in an excellent boat brought to him by the ferryman, as he would cross (i.e. fulfil) & POW. 63. Then that son of Samitra, with hiæ throat choked internally with tears, having somehow brought ander control his power of speech, gave utterance to the King's command, like n cloud emitting a portentoas shower of stones. 54. Then Sita at once fell on the Earth, the source of her being, like a creeper, being violently shaken by the wind in the shape of her grief, the flowers in the shape of her ornaments dropping off (from her body). 55. Diother Earth, however, did not at first graat her entrance, cypressing, as it were, a doubt, - How would your lord, who is of s doble conduct and sprang from tho race of Ikshvakas, saddenly abandon you without cause?' 56. With her senses lost, she did not feel her grief; with the return of life, however, she internally burat (as it were ). Her consciousness, procured by the endeavoars of Samitra's 900, became more painfol to her than ber swoon. 67. That noble lady did not speak ill of her husband, who had forskeo ber bont any fanlt; sbe again and again only blamed herself as a wicked womad destroed for eteroal Boffering- 88. Tlaring consoled that chasto lady and bariog told her the way to Valmiki's hermitage, the younger brother of Rama foll at her feet, saying- Qaoen, dopondent at I am, pardon mo for the cruelty in the crocation of my master's orders.' 60. Sita, baring raised him op, said the following words "O geatle one, I am pleased with yon. May yon lire loog, ·[ Canto XIV. 44 since you are thus dependent apon your older brother, as Vishnu is upon Indra, 60. Having conveyed my respects to all my mothers-inlaw in order, regnest them to pray mentally for (the trelfare of) the seed of their son, existing in my womb. 61. "Say to the King on my behalf,--Is it consistent with your learning or your high birth that you, giving ear (only) to popalar scandal, have abandoned me, even thongh purified in fire in your presence ? 62. "Or rather, this should not be suspected as & vanton act towards me on your part--you whose miud is ever kindly disposed. What has befallen me is but the unbearablo thunderbolt, the fruit of my own sins in my previous birth. 63. "Formerly, rejecting Lakshmi that had approached yon, you went into the forest with me; and now that she has got ascendancy, she could not brook in her extremo nnger my stay in your hongo. 64. “How sholl I, who had once throngh your favour been the refage of the ascetic ladies, whose husbands were oppressed by the Rikshasas, now go to another (ascetic) for protection, whilst you are living in fall splendour? 65. "Or, I would neglect this wretched existence rendered purposeless by my lasting scparation from yon, had not your child in my womb, requiring protection, stood in my way. 60. "I, thorefore, after child-birth, shall try to practibu penguco with my eyes fixed on the sun, in aach & ray that even in my next birth you will ngaja be my husband and thero trould be no ( pangs of ) separation. 07. "The protection of the castes and ordero is, as laid down by Manu, the dnty of a king. Therefore, oren though thus exiled by you, I shonld be protected (by you) in common with other ascetics." 08. When the younger brother of Rima, having accopted her message, saying, "So it will be done, " had gone ont of tbe kea of her sight, sbe vept copionaly and loudly, under Vio extremo poight of her grief, like an nffrighted oorros.

·Canto XIV.) 41 69. The peacocks gave up their dance, the trees dropped flowers, and tho femalo antelopes abandoned the husa grass taken in their mouths ; so there was a great lamentation even in the forest, which sympathized with her in her grief. 70. The poot ( Valmiki), whose grief at the sight of n bird wounded by a fowler had yelled out in the form of a bloka, and who was dow ont collecting kusa grass and holy faol, went up to her, following (the sound of) the czp. 11. Sita, refraining from lamentation, and wiping off the tears that obstracted her eyes, bowed to him. The sage, observing the signs of pregnancy, gave her a blessing of A good son (OF 8008), and spoke as follows:- 72. “By my meditation I know that you are abandoned by your husband upset by a false acandal. Therefore, do not be grieved, O princoss of Vidcha ; you have come to the honga of your father, (only) situated in a different part of the country. 73. "I do bear anger towards the elder brother of Bharata for acting wrongly towards you without any cause, even though he has pulled out the thorn of the three worlds (i.e. killed Rarana), even though he is true to bio promise, and ovon thongh bo is evor free from boasting. 74. “Your father-in-Inw, of wide fame, was my friend ; your father cats the tie that binds the virtuous to the worldly lifo ; and you stand at the head of the ladies that worship their husbands as their gods; what is there in you, that wonld not make you an object of my compassion ? 75. "Do yon live without fear in this peq111cc-forest, where cron tho sild beasts are trmed by coming in contact with the hermits. Here the rites attendant on chyla-birth will bo performed, then yon hare safely given birth to a child. 70. "Having batbed in the Tamasi, the dispeller of sida, the banks of which are lined by the cottages of bermita, As you trill bo offering the oblations on its 830ds Imaks, your mind till feel refrosbed (delighted). Collecting the flowers and the fruit of the season, Add the grains of oblation coming on the bacaltimated . 11. T. 6 ·42 [ Canto XIV. ground, tho hermit-girls of roble speech will amuse you whose grief is bat fresh. 78. “Rearing the young plants of the hermitage with water-Jars of a size suitable to your strength, you will doubtless acquire the mother's love for her iufant (even) before the birth of a son." 79. V&lmiki, with his heart moved with pity, took with him Sita, who joyfully received his favour, to his own. hermitage, where all the animals lived in peace, and where in the evening the deer rosted by the sides of the altars. 80. He made over Sita, sad by reason of her grief, to the hermit-ladies, who rejoiced at her arrival, as the day of tho New Moon gives over to the herbs the last digit of the Moon, whose essence has been eaten by the Nanes. 81. After her reception, they assigned for her residence, at the close of the day, 8 cottage, in which there was lighted lamp fed with Ingadi-oil and there was spread a bed made of sacred sking. 82. Living there, purified by ablations, dressed in barkgarments, and duly performing hospitality to gnests, she sastained her body with forest-produco, for the continuation of her haband's line. 83. Eager to see whether now the king had become penitent, the killer of Indrajit (Lakshmana) also related to his elder brocher (all the particolars connected with) the execntion of his command, terminating with Sita's lamentation. 84. Rámn at once burst ioto tears like the dew-showering moon of (the month of) Proshn: he had, for fear of popalar calamay, driven the danghter of the king of Videba from his house, and not from his heart. 85. The wise monarch, vigilant in attending to the wollbeing of the castes and the orders, himself restraining his Stief, roled, with a mind free from passion, his prosperons tingdom, which he enjoyed oqarlly with his brothers. 86. Lakulmi, now reading in undivided bliss Ortho bosom of the king, who, afraid of scandal, had forsaken bit only wito though chaste, sione liko one withoat a rival.

·Canto XV.] 43 87. She (Bita) somehow bore the anbearable grief of abandonment by hearing the account of her lord, which had reached her cars, that the enemy of Rávana did not, after abandoniag Sita, matry another (wifo), and that he performed ancrifices with bor image as bis partner. CANTO XY. 1. Having abandoned Sita, the protector of the Earth enjoyed the Farth alone, which has for its zone the ocean, the abode of jewels. 2. The hermits, living on the Yamuna, whose sacrificial rites were destrosed by the Rakshati Leraan, approached him as their refugo, nsking for protection. 3. Thinking of Rama (ng their protector), they did not striko him (Lavanu ) with their own power ; for only in the absence of a protector do the sigol, whi080 weapon is the curso, spend their necetic power, 4. The doscondant of Kakatstua promised to them the reinoral of thoir obstacles. It is only for the sake of maintaining Dharms that vishni appears incarnate on earth. 5. They told Rairun the remedy by which the god-hating demos coald Lc slna, a imely that Latana with his trident AB baconquerable, and that incobonid, thereforo, bo asaniled when eithout his trident. 6. Then Rima commanded Satrogbns to restore to the hiermita thoir peaceful secunty, as if ho wanted to mako his (d'atraglena's) name Biga ficut by the killing of the enemy. 7. For, anr warrior from among the descendants of Raghu 18 able to pat ont a fue, at sa ciception is able to act muiden general rnle. d. Raving receired the blessing uttered by his older brother, tbe fearless son of Dasaraths went in a chariot, cojoring the view of the fragrant forer-spots fall of Aowers. 9. Tbc army, which at the command of Rims followed kim, for the accomplishmeal of his object, wat(simpls) liko ·46 [ Canto XV to rulos, the prescribed ceremonies, for the two sons of Maithilt (Sitá), ont of his love for both. 32. That poet (or, sage), as history telle qe, named the ITO BONB, the uterine moisture of whose bodies was wiped off by means of Kusa (grass) and (a taft of) Lara (the bair of a Cow's tail), respectively after the names of these (TZ., Kusz and Lara) by giving them the yery names, Knsa and Lava. 33. When the two bad passed a little of their childhood, he taught then the Veda with its angas (accessary works) and then made them chant his oro work, which was the first poetic composition (lit. the first path traversed by a poet). 34. The two sons, singing before their mother the charming story of Rama's life, lightened a little her pain caused by her separation from him. 33. The other three descendants of Ragha also, resplendent like the three sacred fires, had each two sons from their wives, who were renowned as having good husbands on account of their connexion with them. 36. Śatrughna, longing for the company of his eldest brother, settled (the sofereignty of) Madhurá and Vidisk on his two accomplisbed sons, ſatraghátin and Sabahu (and then departed). 37. (Wishing) that there should be no expenditare of his penanco aguin (ie receiving him), ho papsed over Valmiki's hermitage, the animals in which were held motionless by tho load songs of the soos of Maithill (whenever they wero sang) 38. And he, the self-controlled one, entered the city of Ayodhyé, gay (lit. brilliant) with its streets well decorated, being gazed at with the greatest respect by the citizens on account of his høring slain Lapana. 32. He beheld in the audience-ball Rama, attended upon by his courtiers, being the uncommon lord of the Earth on account of his repudiatios of Sita. 40. The eldest brother (Rama) received with greetings the player of Lavana as he bowed before him, ss ladra did Visbna, delighted at the latter's destruction of Kálaneni.

·Canto XV.) 41. Being asked, he informed the king of there being universal prosperity, bat not of his having progeny, at the Tobtraction of the primoral poet wishing to restore the same at the proper time. 42. Thereafter & Brahmana, residing in the country, having taken down 80 18 to lie on his lap his child that bad not reached its youth (tas dead), wailed at the door of tho king, (saying), 43. * Deplorable has been thy lot, O Earth, that, having slipped from (the hands of) Dasaratha and fallen thereafter into those of Rúmo, hast passed from a state of painfalness to one of greater painfalne 98." 44. Having heard the case of his lamentation tho protoctor felt ashamed : for, antimely death never visited the kingdom of the Ikshyskas. 45. Having consoled the sorrow-stricken Brahmava sith the words - Excaso mo (or, wait) for a moment!-he thoaght of Kubera's vehicle with the object of conquering the son of Vivasyat (Yama, for gaiging back the life of the dead child). 46. Taking his arms and mounting it (the vehiclc) hc, tho chief of Raghus, set out; sed thero roge up in front of him an serial Foice (lit. a speech from one in a concealed (form). 47. "Bonarck, something against the oly law is being practised among thy sabjects. Having found it oat, rotor ott, and then thou shalt gaia thy object." 48. Acting on thoso trustworthy words, Rama, visbiag to Bet right tho transgression of caste-daties, travelled in the (diferent ) quartors, scated in the car, with its banner motionless on account of its speed. 49. Then the descendant of Ikshyaka (Rima) sa* . man practising pongoco suspended from the branch of treo, with head downwards, and with his cyes reddened all ronnd by Broke. 50. Asked his nime and family by the king, the froko inbalios (ascotic) declared himsoll to lo a Sadra, Sambata by Rame, eseking the rank of a gol.

·[ Canto XY. the profix adhi Occorring behind the root i, having the gense of 'to study'. 10. As the hermits walked before his car to show the way, he, foremost of the brilliant, shone like the Son with the Valakbilyag walking before his car. 11. In the course of his journey, he on his march made a halt in the penanco-forest of Valmiki where the deer stood with their necks lifted ap at the sand of his chariot. 12. The sige Lospitably received that prince, whose horses were tired, with special arrangements made (performed ) by means of the power of his penance. 13. On that very night, his pregnant sister-in-law gare birth to two sous (of perfect make and majestic), jast as the earth produces rich treasure and army. 14. With his mind deligluted at hearing of the birth of his brother's song, the son of Samitra went array in the morning in his chariot, having wth joined hands taken leave of the sage. 15. He reached Madhtpaghna ; and at the same time the son of Kumbhinasi (s.6. Lavana), algo arrived there from the forest, having taken a heap of wild animals as if it were a tribute (from it). 16. Dark as smole, emitting the smell of nurow, with his hair tiwny like flames, and surrounded by 8 crowd of flesh-eaters, he appeared like a moring funeral fire. 17. Soeing him (Lavana) without his trident, the younger brother of Inkshmana attacked him; for, victory lies before those who strike at the weak points of the enemy, 18. "Fortunately you are sent to me by the Creator, who was afraid as it were at seeing that the food to-day is not fully sufficient for my stomach." 19.-Having thus threatened S'atrughoa, the demon, with & desire to kill him, tore up a tall tree as it it were a stalk of the mustd grass. 20. The tree burled by the demon, being cat to pieces 10 its passage by the sharp arrows of Sumitra's son, reached Dot his body; (only) the pollen of its foyers did.

·Canto XV.) 45 31. Owing to the destraction of the tree the demon fung against him a hage rock, which was 88 if it were the separately exiating fist of the Destroyer (Yama) 22 Struck by Satrughna by ni having taken ap (ased) the m1891le preended over by Indrs, at the roch) attained to 20 ntomic state fiaer than even that of sand. The alght-ranger, laging raised big nght band, rasbed towards him, (looking) like # monntora wth it solitary palm tree upon it, impelled by a portentous gale. 24 The enemy falling down, with his chest pierced by the arrow presided over by Krishna (Vishna), canged the shaling of the earth, ( while it ) removed that of the hermitage dwellers 20 Flights of buds (of prey) fell (slighted) on the slain foe and showers of flowers from heaven (fell) on the head of bis adversary 26 Then the hero, after he bad killed Latina, Corbidered bumsell as the true brother (lit bord of the same womb as) bis valiant brother, glorious with big elanghter of Indrajit 27 As he was being praised by the hermits who hrd (now) gained their object, bis head, conspicuous (lit raised hugh) by bis heroic deed, bnt bent down throngh modesty, looked groceſal 28 He, of a lovely forma, and hapjag hi valour for fins decoration, fonnded on the bank of the Kalındı, a city called Madhura (although) himself regardless of worldly pleasures 29-(The city, which, by the wealth of its citizeng, moifesting itself or accoart of bis beniga role, appeared as if it lind Leen populatel by baring caascd in it an exodus of the surplus population of heaven 31. There, stationed in his palaco snů popias the vic of the 100 p04 fall of (chegnered witb) tbe Chakrar ha birds ind therefore looking like the braid of hair of the earth zalaid with golden ornamental work, he wag bighly delighted. 31 (Vulmile), the friend of both Dagdratha and Jangka, end an author of Mantraß, on his part, performed, according ·48 [Canto XV 51. He, the ruler (lit. the controller of wrong-doers ). having decided tbat he deseryed to be decapitated, as he brought calamity on the sabjects not being authorized to practice penance, took up bis weapon. 52. He canned to fall from its stalk-like neck his head, the beard of which was singed by sparks of fire and which was therefore like a lotus with its filaments parched up by frost. 53. Punished (slain) by the king himself, the sodra attained the position (i.e. heaven) to be attained by the pions, and not by his penance although hard to be performed, as it trangressed the path of his proper duties. 54. The chief of Raghus also (on his part) joined the company of the mighty Agastya, who met him on the way, as does the antamaal geason the moon. 55. Agastya (lit. the pitcher-born one) give him the ornament, fit to be the possession of a celestial being, which was given to him by the sea that was drauk up (by him ) as his own rnagom (for being liberated). (Or, the ornament which he had received from a celestial being and which seemed as if it were the ramsom, cc.) 56. Wearing it on his arm, no longer engaged in the act of being cast round Maithili's neck, Rema returned (to his capital) afterwards, the dead child of the Brahmana having returned (to life) before that. 57. The Bráhamana, ro-united with his son, now obliterated by praise the censure previonsly cast on him (who prored to be ) protector even from the God of Death. 58. Like clonds ponring down ra10-water on corn (crops), the chiefs of demons, Vinaras, and men, showered presents on him (Rima) as he let loo98 & borse for the performance of sacrifice, 59. Invited by bim the mighty snges came to him from the (various) quarters, learing not ouly their terrestrial abodes but the laminous (starry) ones also. 60. With them quartered in the sabárbs ( all round ), Ayodhya, with its four gates like foar faces, looked as if it. 4 ·Cauto IV ] were the four faced) person of Brahma that had nt once created people (alf rond) 01 Even tbe nenndonment of Sita was commendablo 810cc she herself in a golden form wis the consort of her busband, who hnd not taken another wife, while he lived in the gicrificer's shed (Pràgram31) 62 Then proceeded the sicrifice the materials gathered for which exceeded those prescribed in the Sastrag, i sicrifice, wherein the Rikshs is the usual ) obstracters of holy rites, were themselves the guard1108 03 Now (about this time) Knase sad Imra, sons of Dianthuli, being directed by their preceptor sing here and there (went about singing verses from ) the Rimayanı, first known (+ €, composed) by Pracbet18: (Valmihi) (The subject was) Rama's lifc, the composition of Valmiki, od tho tvo) ad tle (melodious) 101cc of Kimnaris sphat was there then (wanting) by which they Fero not able to cxptzrate the hearts of their hearers Rám. his curiosity being cxcited 811 and heard respectively, in the company of his rogoger brothers the beauty of their form and the sweetness of their voice, of which he was aforned by those able to know (appreciate) the to ·52 [ Canto IV. 04. Lakshmana, stationed at the door, although aware of their agreement, broke it, being afraid of the curse of Durvasas, who (then) earnestly desired an interfies with Råma 95 He, an adept in the practice of Yoga, ent to the bank of the Sarıyû, and, by relinquishing his body, made good the promise of his elder brother 96 When that fourth part of his own self had gone to heaven before him, Rama stood loosely on earth, like Dharmr baving three legs left to him 97—98 Having placed, as ruler, Kuga, the very goad to the elephants in the form of his foes, in Kasåviti, and Lava, who brought drops of tears (of joy ) to the eves of the good by his wise sayings, in Sarivatı, he, steadyminded, set out with his younger brothers towards the north, with the holy fire carried ) before him, and fo! lowed by all the inhabitants of ) Ayodhya, through love for the king, leaving back their houses only 99 The monkeys and the Ríkshasas, who knew his mind (intention), followed his route that was drenched by the teurs of the subjects, as big as the bade of the Kadamba tree 100. By him, for whom a heavenly car lay in waiting taking compassion on his devotees, the Sarayû wis converted into a ladder for his followers to go to heaven 101. Since the concourse of those that plun,ed there is as pressing as a Gopratara (a herd of cattle swimming across & river), the spot became a holy place of pilgrimage huowo by that name (e as Gopratara) on earth. 102. When the portions of gods (bora as Sugria and others) got back to (merged into their original forms, the supreme lord (Ráma) created a separate Hearen for the citizens who had attained dividity. 103. Having thus accomplished the business of the gods, 01, the cutting off of the heads (destruction) of Råvann, and established the lord of Lanká (Bibhishaon) and the son of 110d (Hanamat) on the sonthera and the northern mountains like two pillars of (commermorating) Ius glory, the allpowerful one (Vishnu) entered mus bra form, the mainstay of all created boogs ·> Croto IV.) 51 82 As soon 18 the80 words were uttered by the virtuous Sit there rose ap from a cbim that appeared at once 10 the Earth, a halo of light like a flash of lightning 83 In its midst appeared ja & visible form the goddess Earth, that years the ocean for her girdle, seated on a taronc heared up by the hoods of serpents 81 Sne placed on her lip Sita who had fired her eyes on her husband aud sauk (wath her) to the nether world, even as he cried—“O do not, please, do not” 85 Brahma, considering the power of Fate, pacified his Telement anger towards the Earth, as he took up his bow wielung to force her to restore Site to him 80. At the conclusion of the sacrifice Rama dismissed the siges 19d his friends daly honoured, and fastened all his love for Sitä on her two SOOS 87. On receiving message from Ynd hajit, Ränna, the protoctor (lit maintainer) of his subjects, made over to Bharth the country called Sladbu, after having added to his prowess (hy giving bim money and an army) SS There Bharata, baving completely conquered the Gazdharing in a battle, forced them to take up simply their Intes anl to Iny aside their arms 40. He, having lastalled his two sons, Talsha and Pushlala, non fit to be crowned, as rulers of the cupitals that bore their names (Takahasıli and Pushbalavati), aguo repaired to the presence of Rámi ·50 [ Carto IV- 70. Thereupon Rémi, with bis younger brothers, approached Prâchetasi and offered him his kingdom (and all), reserving only his body for himself. 71. Telling Ráms that the two were his own song, bors of Dlaithili, the kind-hearted poet prayed for Sīta's acceptance. 72. "Sire, your daughter-in-lay is proved to be pure in fire in our presence; but on acconnt of the wickedness of the demon, the people here did not believe her (to he so). 73. Let Maithili convince them, tberefore, with regard to her chastity, and then I will take her back with her sons at your command." 74. When this was promised by the king, the Buge caused. Janaki to be brought from the hermitage by his disciples, like the fruit of his penance by means of the ansterīties (practised). 75. Then on the next day, Ráma, having caused the townsmen to gather together, sond for the poet for the carrying out of the business in hand. 76. Thereupon the orge waited on (came to) Riima, shining with his bodily splendour, with Sita, accompavied by her two SORS, as he would (vait) on the refulgent Sun, with the Vedic verse (Súvitri) possessed of proper intonation and right pronunciation. 77. It was inferred that she was chaste, from her very gerene body, corered trith a reddish-brown garment, and having its eyes fixed on her own feet (oat of modesty). 78. All those people, baving withdrawn their eyes froin the range of her eyes, stood with their heads hung down, like Sali plauts loaded with fruit (i.e. ears of corn). 79. The Sage, who had taken his seat, ordered her, saying- Dear daughter, clear of the doubts of the people with regard to your condact before the cycs of your husband." 80. Then, hnring performed the Achamada with the holy water poured into her band by the disciple of Valmiki, Síti five utterance to the (following) truthful speech : 1. "Since there is no transgression of daty on my pare the my husband, whether in worde, thought or action bat ti less (Earth), the supporter of all, it behores thee tot 00. 1e (in tbs womb).” Ayodhs.

·Canto XV.) 51 $2. As soon as these words were nttered by the virtaons Sitn. there roso np from a chasm that appeared at once in tle Earth, a halo ot light like a flash of lightning. 83. In its midst appeared in a visible form the goddess Earth, that wears the ocean for her girdle, seated on a throne henied up in the hoods of serpente. 81. Snc placed on her lap Sita who had fired her eyes on her husband and sink (with her) to the nether world, eren ag he cried—“O do not, please, do not." 85. Bralima, considering the power of Fnte, pacified his elicment noger towards the Earth, as he took up his bow wishing to force her to restore Sit4 to him. 86. At the conclusion of the sacrifica Rama dismissed tho eiges ned his friends duly kononred, and fasteaed all his love for Sita on licr two 8098. $7. On receiving n message from Yndhájit, Rayon, the protector (lit. maintainer) of his snbjects, made orer to Dhants the country called Sindha, after having added to his pirotress (by giving him money and an army). SS. There Bharata, baving completely conquered the Gandhorras in n battle, forced them to take up simply their lates ini tolny aside their arms. FD. Ie, haring installed bis to BORS, Taksbe and Pash- Anla, nor fit to le crowned, ag ralers of the capitals that borc their ormes (Tabghasilk and rubkalirati), again repaired to the presence of Rama.

·52 [ Cantu XY. 94. Lakshmana, stationed at the door, although a fare of their agreement, broke it, being afraid of the curse of Durvisas, who (then) earnestly desired an interpiew with Rama. 06. Hc, an adept in the practice of Yoga, went to the bank of the Sarayů, and, by relinquishing his body, made good the promise of his elder brother. 96. When that fourth part of his own self had gone to heaven before him, Rama stood loosely on earth, like Dharmı baving three legs left to him. 97–98. Having placed, as ruler, Kusa, the very gond to the elephants in the form of his foes, in Kngåvati, and Lava, who brought drops of tears (of joy ) to the eyes of the good by his wise sayings, in S'sråvatî, he, steadyminded, set out with his younger brothers towards the north, with the holy fire carried ) before lurm, and followed by all the inhabitants of ) Ayodhya, through love for the king, leaving back their houses only. 99. The monkeys and the Rákshasis, who knew his mind (intention), followed his route that was drenched by the teurs of the subjects, as big as the buds of the Kadamba tree. 100. By him, for whom a heavenly car lay in waitiog. taking compassion on his devotees, the Saraya wis converted into a ladder for his followers to go to heaven. 101. Since the concourse of those that plonged there w is a8 pressing as a Gopratara (a herd of cattle swimming across a river), the spot became a holy place of pilgrimage known by that name (1.e. as Gopratara) on earth. 102. When the portions of gods (born as Sagrips and others) got back to (merged into) their original forms, the supreme lord (Rima) created a separate Heaven for the citizens who had attained divinity. 103. Having thus accomplished the business of the gods, tiz., the cutting off of the heads (destruction) of Råvana, and established the lord of Lanká (Bubbishaon) and the son of Wiad (Hanumat) oa tảe southera aad the northcra mouatains like two pillars of (commermoratiog) his glory, the allpowerful one (Vishnu) catered his own form, the maiostny of all created beings.

·NOTES. 1 For a CANTO XL 81 कोशिकेन एत्य स क्षितीश्वर राम याचित किन 9 the chhet sen tance The dotire CODS win be कौशिक एय क्षितीश्वर राम य चितवान् । शिकस्प (अनुष्ठानार्थ कशा अत्यापयत इति कुशिक who slwar ladagood stockot Kusa grass) ऋषे अपय पुमान् कोशिकस्सन Eastka, more govorally known as Vis vámitra, was originally . Kobatnya, being the son of Gadbi, and King of Kaayaka i In a contest be bad with Vanshtba he was signally defeated Impressed with tho superior power of Brahmanism, he entertained the am'ition of being a Brahmana himself, and practised the most rigorous austeritles and became & Brabrarahi afterwards Ele taught to young Ráms the use of sororal mira ulons misollos tallar account, see Ram B1 32 or Hr 27 मितेश्वर पितीश्वरः भपर-विहन्यते अनेन इति विघात, 1 हन+भ (घ), अपर विपाता सेष। गासय, विपात destruction, अपरस्पति. The word 318tio variously derived-न परा अस्मिन् that in which there is no हिंसा, Mee Ma v 44 Or म भरती अपर रियारहित । नदि अमिना सत पालित यश रायसा हिसित पभवन्ति। Biyapa on Rg I 24 Later writers dotave it as अचान सर्गमार्गरातीति Boe supra dotos on I 31 काकपक्षधर-कास्य 47 47 4759 The two locks of hair above tho osr on oitbor tid. at the head घरतीति पर धू+अ (अचू), कापश्याधर तम् Infra, XI 31, 42 कपोललोलोमयकारुपक्षात् I XVIII 43 क्षाणां धर काफ. be taken in thosense of चूना tait of hair Homidri aays-राजपुत्राण हि पर पूरा मपन्तीति बपनम् । Vallabha Ray पचदशावपापमपि, ..thla may also mean who was less than Głotn yours old' यत-अजातम्पनी पस्तुपुरकर्मविशारद । ऊनपारशापश्च काकघर स्मृतः । सेमस &0-तेज शम्न रमणया तेजस्तिनोऽभिधीयत ORE मतिर सम्परत न सहायतमसो हद । Dh I33and Uttar IV quoted in tho it-bote Alto Bad Oh I 01 तस्मानमान पोन कार कभिकचित् भेटपमुपति शाक। Si : पू.-8eoft-note Das araibs bad to perform the gepaſt and other for laces to get sont रूपेण (with great diMcalty, u greut efforts had to be made for that parposo) 774 L The words or and others may eater into combination with Orकाकप ·2 [Canto XI. पुर-पुरस्य मार्ग: word in the Inst.or Abl. when they do not denote material objects) by 'फरणे च स्तोकाल्पकृष्ट्रकतिपयस्यासत्ववचनस्य' Pin. II. 3. 33. When compounded with a pop. p. there is an aluk of the ab. termination by स्तोकान्तिफरार्थरुच्छाणि केन । Pan. II. 1. 39. So कृच्छ्रालब्ध also. For a different sense of लच्छू see XIII. 77. लघवर्ण-i... ready to accede to the desires of learned men, and so दिदेश. असुप्रणयिनां- असुषु पणयां यात्रा येषां ते। प्रणयास्यमी। विश्रम्भयाच्नामेमाणः । Amara. रयोः फुले &o.-cf. यथाकामार्चिताधिनाम् I. 6; and V. 24. धिता- अर्थ: an object to be sought अस्यास्तीति अर्थी तस्प भावः, solicitation, petition. Sl. 3. यावत्-The moment that, no sooner than. पार्थिय:--.. पृथिवी+अ (अण्) in the sense of king ot'. पुरमार्गस्तस्य सस्क्रिया-the sweeping ot, the sprinkling ot scented water upon, the hanging ot lowers over, &c. मरुत्सदैः-मरुता सखायः मरु- सखास्तैः, by राजाहःसखिभ्यष्टच् । Pap. V. 4. 91. सपु०--पुष्पैः सहवर्तमान सपुष्पं जलं पर्षन्तीति तैः। विधे-The rendering of such service to the kings of the Ikshvaku race was not unusual; of. I. 38, II. 18, and farther on śl. 11. si. 4. निदेशस्य करणं सत्र उद्यतौ. धन्विनी-पन्नास्यास्तीति धन्दी; tr. धन्वन् and इन्. प्रवरस्य:-about to depart (i...togo on a jonrney): प्रवत्स्यत् Fut. p. ot प्रवम्. नम्रयो:-As they bent low. नम्र . नम्+र by नमिकम्पित्स्यजसकमहिंसदीपो रः। PAD. III. 2. 167. Thesfi.in added to the roots नम्, कम्प, स्मि, जस् with न (changed to अ), फम् &c. in tho tense of the agent, with the additional sense of arilog or habit; so कम्प, स्मेर, अजम्न, कम &o. Si. 5. उक्षित-p. p. p. of उयू 1, 6 to sprinkio. किंचिदक्षिता शिखण्डौ ययोः । the final n may be optionally added to any Bih.; पोर &c -पौराणा दृष्टयस्ताभिः कृतानि मार्गे तोरणानि पयोः Torana means here a garland of lotages mixed with tønder sprouts and hung ap across an arob or an arohed gato-way. Domsdri quotes पुर्वन्दनमाला तु तोरणं परिकीरयते। It also means any temporary and ornamental arch; cf. supra 1, 41; VII, 4 &.; Kum. VII, 3. As Rams and Lakshmana passed through the stroot the citizens thronged on both sides to have a look at them and their atoad last glenoeg meeting in the objects of their right formed string of bloo lotusos, as it wore. For a paralled to this episodo ef. Bad. Ob.III.13-24. St 6.ति-expresses here the reason, and hence.' पाहिमी- पाहा: Lorses सरपरप; an army. सा-The blessing. r-msy meanr (1) lor; or (?) assuredly. T-able. Das's, was a pion, king and see com.

·Canto XI.]
3
ble worde (uttered with all the force bio dorelopod will could
ommand ) were bound to come true
17 मातृ---माणो ग माग their three mothers
#ga sf one giren to thinking fr 52+(1) before which tho
*01#T it roplaced by 3 महत् आजा पस्य म महोजास्तस्य, gon with
botb oft and FIEST WIEKTET &c indicates their brillancy
#147 -49 4653 gistraſi ir 4y+31 (7) by R90 Hadlo
procedes AIUT This shows that the princes did not walk udo by
sido bohind the ingº, Réms followed the age and Lak walked
after Rima haliexpressed by a similo bat Valmiki rejalred
# $1 to say, ' Nimi Bfls. 296
SI 8 abigo-facit 4514011 The description Lord is
vory natural 90-64 to 39 irregularly formed, 100 PAJ
111 1 115 quotea ia tho com , otherwise
JAW
Notblos
is known about the locality of these two rivers Tan And
Bopadore, boweror, bare noticed the formation of their pames.
Tbota aro rolorred to by poets as rashlog is a violoat and rapid
tream

·4 [Canto xn. the ear. of भू with वि. cf.कयाभिरभिरामाभिरभिरामी नृपात्मलो । रमयामात धर्मारमा कौशिको मुनिपुगः ॥ Rims. B41. K. Ob. 23.22. 1. 11. Cons. सरांसि & तो सिषविरे. रस-रसः एषां विद्यते इति तेः। पसविण:-पतत्रमेषामस्तीति पतत्रिण birds, tr. पतब a wing and इन : पतन्त धापने इति पत्तत्रम् । सुरभि-रभीशि च तानि पुष्पाणि नेपा रेणुभिः शरमयम ते पुष्परेणवश्च तैः। जल ददतीति जलदा। Cf. with this danto II.1 0-135 IV.73. 81. 12 कमलैः शोभन्ते इति कमलशोभानि तेषां परिश्रमं छिनन्तीति तेषाम् । ef. infra, XIII. 46. mg --lit quick, fall of activity; bence desirable, to be coveted, Malli.; charming मनोज्ञेन-Hemadri, this will also do; see below, gl. 80. ii. 18. स्थाण-नित्यमव्यय एष निष्ठति इति स्थाणु', he whg stands for all times without change; eternal; fr. 191+u by FUT O: (Unadı III. 37). स्थावत् निश्चलावस्थानास्थाणुरिति वा । of Sre. Up. वृक्ष इव स्तब्धो दिवि तिष्ठत्यक । तेन दग्धं वपुर्यस्य तस्य i. of Kima According to the Rima, the hermitage of Kims was near the confoence of the Sarayll and Gangå Here Káma disturbed the contomplation of Sve and was reduced to asbes by the adgry God by the fire of his third eye. This place was siso called Adga on account of Kama's body being relinquished there. Cf Râmi-ai farat Agrandit fquat त्रिपथगा नदीम । दहशाते तनस्तत्र सरसाः सगमे शुभे ॥ तबाश्रमपदं पुण्यमृषीणो मावितात्मनाम् ।..... कन्दो मूर्तिमानासी काम इत्युच्यते बुधैः । तपस्यन्तमिह स्थाणु नियमेन समाहित ।..... धर्षयामास दुर्मेधा हुरुतश्च महात्मना । अध्यातश्च रुद्रेण चक्षुषा रघुनन्दन । म्यशीर्यन्त शरीरात्स्वारसर्वगाणि दुर्मतेः । तत्र गात्र हतं तस्य निर्दग्धस्य महात्मना। अशरीर कृत काम क्रोधादवेश्वरेण ह 1 अनङ्ग इति विख्या- तस्तत. ममृति राघव । स चादविषयः श्रीमान् याम मुमोच ह | Ar.xxIII. 8125-14. According to Kum III. and Siva P., Kama attacked Śiva who was practising podence on one of the table lands of the Himalayas. भात-आत्त (P.p p of दा with आ) कामुक येन । कर्मणे प्रभवतीति कार्मुक, tr. कर्मन् + उक by कर्मण उकञ् Pan. V. 1. 103. प्रति- निधि-प्रतिनिधीयते सहशीक्रियते इति, fr.धा with प्रतिनि and aff. E (कि). A Pratinidhi is one who resembles the original in almost all respects; hence the poet adda # *#011, such as disturbing the penance of others, &0. si. 14. सकेतुसु०--Tadaki was the daughter of Baketu, a Yaksha-king, obtained by the favour of Brahmi and endowed with the strength of a thousand Nàg89 She was the wife of Sanda and mother of Maricha, She was reduced to the form of a Raksasa by Age-tya whose penance she disturbed. She liped 10 a forest opposite to the junction of the Sarage and the Gadges and ravaged:

·Conto XI.] an the country around, C.पूर्व मासीन्महायक्षः मुकेतुनाम वीर्यवान् । पितामहरत पीतस्तस्य यक्षपतेस्तदा। फन्यानं ददो राम नाटका नाम नामादिदौ नागमनस्य पल चारपा पितामह ॥al तु माला विवधती रूपयोपनशालिनीम् । जम्मपुवाय सन्दाप देवो भापा यशस्विनीम् । . सन्दे तु निहते राम अगस्त्य मुनिसत्तमम् । तारका सहपुत्रेण पधर्षयितुमिच्छति ॥ &e Ram Bal K. Ob. 25. खिलीकते---Ft. खिल waste land and with aft घि (भमूतसद्दावनखिलः आखिला, अ. खिलः संपयमान छतः पिलीकृत तस्मिन् ; wbiob was rendered desolate, or th may mean which was obstracted or impeded.' कौपिका--- AKSH eNys आरूपातु- 1 नियमपूर्वक विद्यास्वीकारे वा अपादानसंज्ञः स्यात् । Brd.- Kag. raica --Bee com, म्थल.-should properly quality पनुषी, but then thoform would be oसनिनी, so this must be taken with ama Malli. does Obir. also saya स्थले निशिता अदनियाम्पामिति रामल- मणफिरंगत्वेन निर्वाहः । अति मोम इति अटनि; also अटनी. The notched extremity of the bow.staff whore the string is fastened. Śl. 18. This and the following $1. Ste instance of Bibbatsargia ( loathsome description) with a trace of Bhayánaku. ज्या-जिनाति हतिr.sur to become old or decay+अ (.), मल- यालय सपा पाप एविर्यस्पा सा प्रादुरास-Here आस is used for Properly tha torm आस cannot be used as अर mast bo roplaced by Fby the rule अस्ते में eroept in the case of अनुप्रयोग, by the rule यानुपयुज्यते लिPि Pin HI 1.35. Dustho torm repeatedly oucurs in the works of Kalt (Clarther on पादुरास किल बाहिनीपुरले. निष्प्रभव रिपुरास-63, 811 नाम लोकः पितृमान मिया TIV. 23 छाय 378 E 96.1 Kom I. 35, and aloo elsowhere ) and grauimarlans mo at varianco ss regards the proper explanation of this anamoly c. Matli. on Kom. I 35. आप्तत बसूरा तिबन्तमतिरूपकमयपमिति शाकायन समस्तु न सिस्तपतिरूपमापयमस्तेशित मादेशनियमानाET FAEम्यामा चिनीनाम पामादिक प्रयोग पाह सामनात भाग निदीपपादने इति धातोलिटिस्पमिरपाद it is the form of the pert. ot velat conj. to go, to shine &c. Obkr, in the innovatn तिम्त पतिकोऽस्यपः । अन्यथा अमेभार यात। अपना अगतिकीमरमरपान- भागारमयोग | mattoji Dikshita (in bianRोम्युम) mr-कित. Forsमापपमिदमावेति । यदा असतिदीपादानेजित भादे सरिततो रूपमिदम् । मानारप शम्प अरितिकानिदेशात्। कामिका-कादारी अशापा.काल+r (टन) by Pin.v... 115. A bank of clouds निदिशा-deast, In . campaation बनाशिमी-Ornses are represented by ports nangregating In the kynthenight of cloudsMegAI 10. गर्मपानशारिसपानमावर. मानसिप मापनसमर्म मे मान बहाम: d urleh.v.:- तटापा ·[Canto XI. si. 18. सीयवेग--The adjectives quality both तया and वात्यया. प्रेतचीवरचीवराणि वस्ते इति चीवरवः ( and not , notice the declension) तपा. The pisces ot cloth put on dead bodies are noti barnt along with them but are left on the ground; 10 she could get them. When taken with वारया this means 'patting on, i... bearing along'. Hemsdrl takes प्रेत-गया as one comp. word when qualifying वात्यपा (it can also be thus taken with तया) and explains मेतामा चीवरेः वसया मांसपेहेन सनेन चोप्रया. भभ्यभावि--Pass. Aor. of p with अभिः was mado at, attacked with torce. वात्या-The aft. यshows collection and is added to पारा, तृण, धूम, वात, वन and other words of the group, see Pan. IV. 2.49, 30 पाश्या, तृण्या, बन्या, &c.पिटका-This epithet is added to bear oat the comparison with a Ty otherwise the anat or whirlwind would not be dae which Tâtaka was. 5. 17. उद्यतक:-hows that she came with intention to stake. Cf. Rama. एवं त्रुवाणे रामे तु ताटका क्रोधमूछिता । उद्यम्य पाहुं गर्जन्ती राममेवाभ्यधावत | She was thus an आततायिनी-ee toot-note अग्रिदो &c. and Rama was justified in killing hertor आततायिनमायान्त हन्यादेवाविचारयन् । जिघांसन्तं जिघांसीयात् । श्रोणि-पुरुषाणामन्त्राणि तेषां मेखला- This is meant to show that there wa9 Do zin in killing one who had slanghtered many men. On this Hem, romarke 515 ferat वध्या इति कात्यायन:. c. नृशिरस्ततिमेखलागुणस्फुरणक्रकदुकणकटि. । Jon. IV.60 वनितावधे-The word पनिता used here in the sense ot. woman (and not in the sense of जातरामा स्त्री). वधे-For अवस्य च धियं प्रादुस्तियग्योनिगनामपि । घृणां-abhorrence of or compassion or, pity for; tr. IP to sprinkle, &c cf.म हि ते वीवघळते घृणा कार्या नरोत्तम। चातुर्वण्य हिताय हि कर्तव्य राजसूनुना । नृशंसमन्शसं वा मजारक्षणकारणात ॥ Bila.Ob. 25. पत्रिन्-an arrow,fr. पत्र festhers, and इन having. Si. 18. सायक:-1. सो to kill and ण्वुल् (अक). अप्रविष्ट-890 Malli's remark. The word विषय ought properly to be joined with रक्षसin the comp which should have been अपविष्टरक्षाविषयस्य, so there is सापेक्षत्व of the word विषय with रक्षसा; but as the connexion can be easily known (गमकत्वात् ) the oomp. 13 सापेक्षत्वपि &c. द्वारताम् &c.- द्वी प्रवेशनिर्गमा रातीनि द्वारा पृषोदरादिवाहाव Hems अन्तक-अन्त करोति अन्तयति इति, fr. the denom. of अन्त and the aff, अफ (ण्वुलू) Pin. III 1.135. The country of the Rakshagas was 29 yet impenetrable to Yams, but now a door was, as it were, opened to him to come and begin his work, i, e. the death of Tataka was a precursor of the destraction of the Rakehasas, si 19. निपेतुषी-Fem. of पेतिवस् Pert p of पद. विष्टप-विशनपत्रः #r fat to enter and aff. 3iq before which a comes in irregularlg. । - .

·Cašto X1.3 . (also written faza i de Unadi, 111. 145. The fall of Tedaks gavo the first death-blow to the royal fortune of Ra pana. Śl. 20. Mark the play on the words giſsa, Emafi, etc., of this sloka which are ao chosen as to convey a secondary sonde along with the chieł one, referring to an Abhiranká op a young womanumitten with love, who goes to the house of her lover, afvárou Olie संकेत साउमिसारिका | Amarn. HAU (1) destroger; (2) God of love -(1) the bosom; (2) the keart. fa7-(1) the demanees; () wandering by night. T#406-(1) smeared with robbed sandal in the form of blood of offensive smell; cf. TATOTTOETATIK HERAPIEHITU J&ga. IV. 61, (2) smeared with saffron-paint and sandal of agreeable scont. Here the aff. t expresses are in the first case and 41759 in the second. sifat-(1) the ruler over the lives of greatures, Yama; (2) the lord of her life, her lover. For the definition of 31feritst see toot-note, śi. quoted in the Káv. Pra, and 8ah. Dar. as an instance of the fault 34, i e, whero the second souse is onacceptable or cannot be approved of, being opposed to the principal ono as regards the sentiment roused by it. Here tha socond senso io Boggestive of FH or the erotio sentiment, whiok door not it in well with and serves to depreciate the effect of Dibbatsa or the Disgustfol, the sentiment soggested by tho principal serve. 37498_HAT: Renata: 971 41 79 / 37* HEN (बीमस) से विरुद्धस्य शृङ्गारस्य व्यञ्जकोऽपरार्थ | The Kar. Pradipa quotes- शेयो शृङ्गारबीमसो तथा वीरभयानको रोदाता तथा हास्पकरणो वेरिणी मिथः॥ Ś1. 21. ae- fahreraira gale: kar: by alixing srl (37) तस्पापत्यमिति । तान् हन्तीति सत् tr. हन् +टकू (अ) by अमनुष्यकर्तृके च Pan, ILI 2. 63; 2 is added to when the agent is not A man and it is preceded by its object. H7-Maatras are the Secret olarma whic impart the wished-tor power to a missile. ST417-valoar, beroic deeds; trotto cat orto parily, with 319 and aff. Fys(317), care are from Rama's heroio exploit the ange saw that he was the Attest person to receive the missiles; for क्रिया हि घस्तूपहिता प्रसीदति । इन्धननि-which destroys (निपातयति sea com.) i. .. barna toel. It is well known that the rays of the sun whon transmitted through the stå-stone (a double convex loan burn any combustible substance that may be acted upon by them. Here there is a reference to the famous weapons endowed with divine energies and unlimited powor which Róma obtained from Vis'támítra after he killed Tidaka. There are reproganted as the > ·8 Canto XI tons of Kris'lı'ya, bright and asjaming any form at will. In tho Uttar. they are called Jyimbhakas, although thoto is but one miselle of that namo la tbe list of the weapons and rolosiles given in the Ramayana. Cr. परितुष्टोस्मि भद्रं ते राजपुर महायरा : मीरया परमया युक्तो दाम्पखाणि सरा ॥ देवा-मुरगणान्यापि सगन्धर्वोरगान्पुधि । रमिवान्मसहाजो वशी- करय जयिष्यसि ॥ .....कामला कामरुपि मोहमावरण तथा जम्भक सर्पनार्य च पन्धानकरुगो नपा ॥ कृशाश्वतनयानाम भास्वरान् कामरूपिणः । प्रतीहछ मम भद्रं ते पानभूतातिराष8se Bala. 27-28, 8. 22 वामनाभRo-Beyond the forest inhabited by Tadaki was oitaated the bormitage of Vintas. Before Vishnu appeared on earth as Vámana, be practised austerities for many Yugar here. Wbile he was thas ongaged in devotions, Bali, the king of tho Daityas, acquired the sovereignty of the three worlds, deprived the gods of their power and commenced a grest sacrifos. Thorospon tbo gods came to this hormitago and prayed to Vishņa for deliverance. Vishna then became incarnate as Vamana, being born as the son of Kashyapa. What tollowed is well knows to tho Indian stndent. श्रुतः-Cf. इह राम महाबाहो विनर्देवनमस्छतः । वर्षाणि सबदनीह तथा युगरातानि च ॥ तपश्चरणयोगार्थमुवास समहातपाः । एष पूर्वाश्रमी राम वामनस्य महात्मन' सिद्धान इति ख्यात' सिद्धी ह्या महातपा'| &c.; and इह वनेषु सकौतुकबामनो मुनिरतप्त तपासि पुरातनः । तमिव वामवलोक्य तपस्विनी नयनमय मनागुदमीमिलन || An. Righ. For taller particulars soo Rama Bal. 29 Bh. P. VIII. Ob. 15. तप्तपरं-Some take पर with •पद monning श्रेष्ठ पापन-पापयतीति पापनः त, here the afi अन (ल्यु) is added करि. उपेयिवान-Nom sing. m. of उपयिवस् Pert. P ot with उप This is Irregularly tormed tr.s with उप ( as the aug इ 1s added irregularly ) and may be used in ordinary language ( for participles in ववत् are to be used in a past sense in the Vedas). See Pan III. 2.107-109. उन्मना-उद्गत मन' प्रथम-dere प्रथम is used in the sense of पूर्व ( his being born am वामन), Rama became agitated or restless at heart as there wore impressions of his former herois deeds still clinging to his Linga Deha (astral body) C. रम्याणि &c. aak. V. quoted in the toot-note. भरमरमपि--This ignorance on Râma's part wag dae to a carte pronounced apon Vishnu by Banatkumars Bestoot-note. 61. 23 परिकल्पित-Kept ready according to Hemadri परिकल्पिता लता-worship was offered by the pupils अनलि-Ft. अम् to manitest+si. अलि(च) This indicates that the sage commanded the respect and love of all--animate and inspimsta-objecte. Accor. ding to Adbyếtmaramayade the bermitage of Vis'simitra was यस्य.

·Canto X1.3 sitasted on the site of the modern town of Bazar which is situated in the district of Bhahabad. The distance from the site of the city of Agodbyh, Dear Fyzabad, to the fanction of the Baraya ( Gogra ) and the Gsages, is about a hundred and soventy milos. From the junction of the two rivers to the modern town of Buxar, the distance is rather more than forty miles in a retrograde direction, from east to west along the southern bradoh of the Ganges. Seo Wbeeler's History of India Vol. II. p. 41, 1001-20te. Śl. 24. T-P P. p. of pray to be initiated; or 191 3769 na; who bad performed the initiatory coremonies and consecrated himself for the sacrifice. When once consecrated for a wacrifice, a sacrificor bas to observa certain roles of condect bat}) JIs finished ( for which see notes on III, 44), « g. be capaot leave the Bacrificial place, cannot attend to any other business and no on, and so he requires to be particularly protected at auch & timo. भन्धतमसे-अन्धयतीति अन्धे tr. अन्ध्र 10 conj.+अचू; अन्धं च तत्समय sprend; for the additiod of 3 to the final of 19 206 Páp. V. 4. -78, quoted by Malli ; 80 3177# and #AR. 3iimmal 7227- पमया च रामलक्ष्मण योनिरन्तरराक्षसवरम् । Rems. 6i 25. mara nyata A: Bandhojiva living in groups is the plant ( oslled 910 in Marathi ) botanically' named Pontapeten Phoonioon. It bag red flowers wblob open at mid-day apd wither away t&e next morblog. From the colour of ita flowers it is also called 7€. The big drops of blood are, therefore, itly compared to Ban, Bowers. &-The racribcial, altar round wbieb the Kandas containing the holy fires are drranged; 100 SIX. IV. 8. रि-विपते शोघनेन ज्ञायते मापते पा; or वियते पुण्यमायाम. For . diflorent ronde, 100 XIII. 62 infra. 84. agitation, Harry. 17777- Het aside, abandonnd; p. p. of Twith 34. RI-47 पजन्त रति गतिज +पन. 1977*--Lit. that on which birds roost; Ir, for bird, * to go and 377.99-f.. Woodon scrito al ladle used for pearing clarited batter on tho storíficial Gre, kl. 20. TH-Tho voltaro is looked apon a so igauspicions bird and Ita presodon DOST a pofson or bonse, or wbooling ovorbord, 16 en ocalaott Indication of coming death of destraction. See Ball. Tbo carrlos-loedors, es ll tag wing by fortigst tart the army of tbo Ritsa paald be lisagstored, gathered over it farach largo uombert und whooled aboot with such force that the wind caled by their w1051 made the flage of the army fiatter. R. X. 2 ·80ema 10 [ Canto XI. St. 7. भधिपती-cit. Maricha and his brother Sabahu. शरग्य-The mark of शरवे हिवाय हितं . +य (यत्) by उगवादिभ्यो यत् Pap. V. I. 250 शरान् व्ययति .. ग्ये. महो०-उरसा गच्छतांति उरग: fr. उरम् and गम्, the v being dropped by उरसौ लोपश्च । Vart. Pan. On III.2. 48; महोश्वासो उरगश्व तस्मिन् विसप्तुं शीलमस्यासो विसपी विक्रमो यस्य । रामिल.- an amphisbens. द्विमुखो निर्विषः सो राजिलः इति क्षीरस्वामी. It does not mean a water-serpent as Malli. takes it. See toot-notes. S1.28. उम.--उग्रो जदो यस्य तत्. अस्त्र-वेत्ति इति विदः ज्ञाता one who knows tr. विद्+अ (कः ) by इगुपध-दति Pan. III. 1. 125. कोः वेदस्य विद: lit. one well-versed in the Veda; hence learned, wise; or कवि वेदे विदा ज्ञान यस्य अत्रेषु कोविद - अस्त्रकाविर:-adept in tho use of. arie-This is against the Ráma , according to which it was the missile presided over by Manu (मानव ) that was used by Rama to cast off Máricha Bee toot-note; also Bal. K. 30. The poet to have followed bere Vishnapurana which baya that Máricha was thrown to a great distance by the blast of Rama's shatt. अपातयत्-. into the son at a distance of one hundred Yojanse of स तेन परमाण मानवेन समाहतः । सपूर्ण योजनराते क्षिप्तः सागरसंप्लवे ॥ Rama. पाण्डपत्र. may be one word or two. This shows the easo with which Rama hurled of the domon, ताडकामुत- Maricha, he was changed, along with his mother, into the form of a demon by Agastya's curse. See above; śl. 15, notes 51. 29. मायया--by his magical power, माया--मिमीते इति fr.मा to measure and य by Unadi. IV. 109, मां याति पा, with n by Psn. III. 93 तम तन विस--presented himselt now here, now there, i... did not remain stationary in one place so that. Ráma could have hit him at once क्षुरप्र--भुर a rasor प्राति or र इव प्राति tr'मा to all ap Brrow with asharp horse-shoe-shaped edge. According to the Rémá, Rama duscharged the A'gueys missile against Sabido शकली-अशकल शकल: सपद्यमानः कृतः श०तः तम् । अभूतसङ्गाने चि. कृती- an excellent markeman; उन प्रशस्तं कर्म an excellent dsed अस्य; PAD. V. 2.115 Here हुन् :hows पाशस्त्य the excellence of the natia thas explained by Hemi -यदि न हन्येत मायित्वादन्यत्रापि मसरेत् । यदि म खपल्येत पक्षिणामक स्पात् । यदि आश्रमादहिन विभज्येत यज्ञियद्रव्याण! दुष्टता स्यात् ।। इत्येतसातुर्यं कृतिपदेन मुच्यते । भाश्रमावहि:-For the sanctity of the bermitage would have been violated had the dead body been allowed to fall within its esored precincts, Sl. 30. भपात-अपास्ता मखस्य विभा. याभ्यो तयोः, those who had warded off the obstacles to the sacrifice (i. e. by killing the domons). सांयुगीन--Lit. fit or good for battle, hence warlike &c3B ·Canto XI.] 11 300 Malli.; the aff. () is added in thia sense to nasa and! other words पतिजन साधुः पारिजनीन: good for overy man; सर्वजनीना fara gala do. It also 06878 a great warrior', as in kom. II, 67. ya:-Here the lord, I. e. chief of the families of Ķlahis or hormits living there, or of the clan. Malli. Or it may hayo its. toobnical meaning bore, viz. one who loads and educates ten thousand puptls of. मुनीनां दरासाहम योन्नदानादिपोषणात् । अध्यापयति विषिरसो $791: F. 1944-On this Hemá and Vall, thus comment-77 ब्रह्मा (the superintending priest) आर्यु प्रचाप्ति (प्रेरयतीति वल्लभः) होता मन्नान पठति उदाता सामानि गायति इति यथाक्रमशब्दार्थः सच्छन्दतावा ।। TUREC-Visvámitra had to observe silence for alt days after which time the sacrifice was concluded; nee Rimâ. Bal. 30. $1.. 4-7. Śl. 31. 0744-3that by which the saarilise is concladed; fr. x with 374 and the afl. by 3rd Es: Unadi 11. 3. It is 8 ceremony performed by the sacrifices, with the officiating priest at the conclusion of a soma saorifica. It consists of collecting the materials togethor with the implements used and the refugo of the principal sacrifice, och 23 tbs Soros plant or its pieces after tbe. jaiohas been extracted (then called #prar ), taking them to the bank of a river or so, and there throwing them into thowator after offering oblations to god Varana. The sacrifoer and his wife bayo to batbs tben, mobbing each the back of the other with bis sad her own. This is the Grst bath they can epjoy after taking the Diksha. The sacrifice is said to be completed after this. For other particulars 100 Oor note on the word at IX. 24. wir- पदाम पश्चात पभादव्ययीभाव । दर्भ-दर्भ: पारित ( Aoratebed) ले पस्य. This epitkot is meant to show that Vij. was e Constant perforeer of sacrificer, No boly act can be performed witbout the use of Kuid grase. This grass is hold sacred by the Hindus a, Vorbeda was by the Romans In the Atbarys Veds this gtats is addressed as a deity. Śl. 32. #2975791-Thn Rima dous not say that an invitation was sent to Visukibat rings the Reshle under him toll Rama that thog would go, hordod by their chiet, Višsamitrs, to Mithila they neem to have been lasited. Cs. U nastopi 1767 certi : graTEMI ME 3 Bbl. 31, also 65, 31, 32. BEN. who had made all tho 200092ary preparations for a scribco. arm 11 at 1; fr. 6+10 by 62: *1. Upidi I. 17. (Cf. Grook kratos; Zoad Ehrsto), lit. whst nia doo or what is done; and soce there is nothing more lmportant tad done with greater ·12 [ Canto XI. nderemony than a sacrifice, it secondarlly means "& facrifice. Krata, bowotor, originally meant 'viedom' as in Satakrata, the god of hundred windows-Indra, Seo sopra, notes on III. 38. Obsri. Soma and others read #8, as an adj. qualifying a (who bad performed a tacndco), bat eg Cabot be easily made to nean .concluded'. Hemidri reads FT: bat takes it with e, pot in good taste, however. Afum.-Fr. AruMT+TUI (beo com.). Malli. Faya faluat : because she is not available in the conse of a king of' when added to the name of a city. And ths kias being the most important inhabitant ho is pre-eminently high. Mithild or Janakapura was the capital of Vidoba, a country lying to the north-east of Magadha It must have covered, bosides a portion of Nepal, the northern part of the old district of Tırbat and the north-western portion of - Champaran. Janakapura atill aurvives on the northern frontier. Teft-marks abaenue ot all desiro in Vis'vimitra II. had nothing to gain for himself. $1 33 97aeg-The trees of the deserted hermitage of Gautaus, which was in the vicinity of Mithild. See Ram B&X Oh. 48. $1. 10. sitare name of Gautama According to Hem. dri the word occars with a final 3, i, e, a! T98 In Baudhayann while Katyayava write it as a tag and A'svaldyada al 1974 परिमह -परिगृह्यते इति; fr. ग्रह् with परि and अपू. (अ), wite. वासव.-वसयो देवा पनि वा अस्प सन्तीति; t. वस+भ वासवस्य क्षणं कलब सस्प मावस्तता an Ahaly, the first woman created by Brahma, was the wile of Gautama. On one occasion Indra, enamoured of her beanty, a&aqmed her husband's form and seduced her in his absence, (According to another version she knew the god in his disguise but flattered by his condescension yielded to his desire.) When Gautama, who had gone to perform his ablation, returned, he sw Iadre in dieguise and understood in a moment what had happened. He thon curaed Indra and pronounced this carse upon Abalya -'0 you of wicked conduct, for thousands of years shall you remain in this forest, invisible to all creatures, without food &c., antil Råma, the Son of Dass , coming here, shall deliver you from this wretoked state.' Cf. c TTHEI 412 पनिवसिष्यसि # $1750T ATTEMS t (saffering bitter remorse ) भस्मशायिनी । अदृश्या सर्वभूतानामाश्रमेस्मिन्वसिष्यसि ॥ यदा त्वेतद्वनं धौर रामो दशरथात्मज । आगमिष्यति दुर्धर्षस्तदा पूता भविष्यसि ॥ तस्यातिथ्येन दुर्वृत्ते लोम. -मोहविनिता। मरसफाशं मुदा युक्का स्वं वपुर्धारयिष्यसि ॥ Bal. K. 48 The ·13 Canto XI.] legond of lodia's having been the ravisher of Abalys is very old. In the Taittiriya Samhita and the Satapatba Brahmata whick commenta apon it, Indra is spoken of as a1419 T:. Kanárila ( Alao called Kumarils Svami renowned teacher of the Mimams& philosophy ) explaing the seduction of Abaly by Indra as an allegory, taking Abalys as representing the night and Indra the 800—the gun carrying away the shades of night. It 18 eard that darkness prevailed before the creation of the nniverse, and the Råmå describes Abalya as the first born daughter of Brahman. Hence Abaly 18 the night or primeval darkness that preneded creation, Another version of the story is this--Ahalys (31 not, ET A plough and aft 7) means uoplooghed land, and Indra is the god of rain, 8o the story of Indra's connexion with Abalys may also refer to the conversion of cultivable bat baploughed land iato fertile one. Śl. 34. 176-OJ Ráma. AETATMİTer afaqqu£ I..... Edat anal fact FTIRIAT I &c. Bål. K. 49-13, 14. शिलामयी-शिलाया अपृथग्भूता । अपृथग्भावे मयत् । The passage from Ramá quoted above makes no reference to Abalyd's being turned into a stone (the com, of Rámi, however, sayg—37ETTATY FIT- ATRIOT altro !), 20 our poet must have followed the Padma P. in making the statement, cf Pad P. catata 1964 OREET-ACT- शिला । काचिद्योषाऽमवरसोपि विस्मितो मुनिरनधीत् ॥ शापदग्धा पुरा भी राम गामापरापत । अहल्याख्या शिला जज्ञे शतलिङ्गी कृत स्वरा ॥ त्वदाम &c. aee it.-noto किस्विष-किल्बिष छिन्दन्तीति किच्छिन्दि तेषाम्. किल्बिन isuregularly formed from a (safer faqog makes one take delight in pleasures )+ro with the augment by Unadi. 1. 50 ( FET). Śl. 35. Star-pat in for alliteration, देहबद्ध-haring assamed a corporeal form. Properly the comp. should bo out Bet da; bat by applying the principle at neapmarregi Pan II. 2. 37 (1. o. in the case of words of the strical class that which ought to be last in a comp. may optionally take Ria) me get E also. The two Rågbares looked also like he and Ta embodied. The simile la very happy, sto and 49 depend upon q# (sce noto on 3160stal &c. supra I. 25), whilo 19 rightly satisfied depends opun ug and Lak. ww galded by Rima S1. 36. विदेह नगर्यो निरस्तु शीलं ये राम् पुनर्वग-the two bright stars, Castor and Polles, contained in the constellation Gemini. On account of their daalty the word is arod in the deal ·14 [Canto XI. although the sing: ( with a dual sense ) may optionally be used in the Vedas as पुनर्वसुनक्षत्रं or पुनर्वसु नक्षत्रम् , छन्दसि पुनर्वस्वोरफडचनम् । Psp. I. 2.61 for $179$12, garde 297 Sieracas y gast I A. the two stars are always been together and are lovely to look at on account of their brightness, the two princes are compared to them; and as they are seen ribing near the moon, the poet slao indirectly compares the sage to the moon-& comparison which seems to be common with the poets. Cf. तावुमो धर्मराजस्य प्रवीरो परिपार्श्वतः । रथाभ्यास eta ZET gaan Mah. Bhár, Karn, P. Oh. 40. ENTAH- स्ततस्ती निषादतुः शाक्यकुलम्बजस्य । विरेजतुरतस्य च सनिकर्षे पुनर्वस योगगता- farat: Bad. Oh. IX. 11. 19-indicates Utprekebi. See foot notes of. also अन्यथैव स्थिता धृत्तिश्चेतनस्येनरस्य वा । अन्यथोरपेक्ष्यते यत्र Algeheni faggar: 11 Kir. D. II. 221. feriran: rani-To drink with the eyes (ie, to look at ardently or gaze steadfastly ), is a common idea in Sans.: cf. supra. II. 19, 73; III. 17; VII, 12 &c. Ri—They looked at them with such devouring eyes that they considered it their misfortune if they were obliged to wink, as that intercepted their sight for that short space of time. 7271 deception' is often used in the sense of loss, deprivation.' ŠI. 37. taſa--Lit. in which there is i'e, which is characteriz- -ed by, & lupa, hence a sacrifice. Jita- the proper time anita, with a lét (3), 942-cata tidai qualía, here the off. 377 ( FC ) is added is the sense of the agent, while in 3187 it is added in the sense of put or instrument. He raised his family to a higher position and made it more famons by his exceptional **astereties. Taf620-It appears from the Ramâ. that Visrámitra and the large concourse of ascetics that accompanied him, reached Mithils on the day on which the sacrifice was to be concluded. For Višvábitra, on being ed, tells Jeranaka the object the two princes had in view in coming there the very day on which he was received by Janaks Leo Ráma, Bal, 5. ślokas 13-25. si 38. go-gracefal form and noble birth are the principal qualifications to be desired in a 200-in-law. Both these he toond preminently posseseed by Rama and hence his 15. gremosee 49 below. For having fixed the breaking of the bow as the bride-money or price for obtaining his daughter. FTTT-firing of & condition. Cf Fİ ŞTIATIT argeFitri 1411 Pad, P.; see Råma. quoted in the foot note, cf. also *#TIZAZITE agrariat रघुनन्दनः। फ्यमधिज्यमनेन विधायनामहह तात पणस्तव दारुणः । + ·Hema says Canto XI.] 15 Sl 39 मसाज-मतान्मुन त , जन+अ Bee Supra V B3 दुष्कर-दुखेन क्रियते इति, tra with दुस् +अ (खल्) by ईपढ्दु सुपुकच्छा कृच्छापु खल । Pan III 3 128 मोघ०-मोघा वृत्तिर्यस्य । कलम-पञ्चवर्ष- पर्यन्त करिशावक कलम इति सुभूति । चेटित-exertion, the operation of which is sure to be tathle दरसह-can have the mind to SI 40 तात-revered sit On this Hema quotes the line-पुत्रे पितरि पूज्य च तातशब्दो बुधै स्मृत । पिता-PP p of the day of ही Malli takes this predicatively, and preferably It may also be taken as an ady qualttying नरेश्वरा (नरेश्वरा पिता सत प्रतस्थिरे) but this way of taking it makes the senge tame प्रतस्थिरे-समव भविभ्य स्थ Pån I 3 32 FUT 19 A tm after these prepositions SI Erca-As regards his innate strength भथ वा-0r rather, why express it in words चाप एव &c-चाप एव। .he will Provo valour by the very deed (breaking the bow) यदा चाप एव व्यका शक्तियस्य स भविष्यति meaning thereby there ano question about Rima's strength, the bow will have its strength proved, e it will be broken But in this case the meaning 19 far fetched Again the Loc et shows that we most separate as The aimsle also will not be properly explained 11 we take itas चाप पर रामे-यक्राक्ति भविष्यति अशनि गिरी इव then it becomes absard Si भास-आप्त one who always speaks the truth (आमस्तु यथाथवक्ता) पौरुप अहध-He believed power to exist ine. believed that Rama had the power &c निश-also called इदगाप the cochineal insect a kind of small 10sect of a red colour seen in the rainy season कृष्ण-कृष्ण वर्म यस्य that which leaves a black track behind it, or कृष्णो धूमो वर्म अस्य whose track-sagn-18 smoke,..fire 43 गणश-In multitudes बहून् मृ यसघानियथ । Bee Malh, thosfi शम् is added to numerals and words denoting measure when चाप्सा or repetition is to be expressed, as द्वौ दो ददाति विशो ददाति The bow was so heary that it required 5000 men to bear the chest In which it was lodged Cf Rama -नृणां शतान पश्चाशत् व्यायतानां महारमनाम् । मञ्जूषामष्टचका तो समूदुस्ते कथचन ॥ Bils 67 4 कार्मुक-res 81 तैनस-consisting or composed ot, ir जम् + अण् सहन-सहन लाचना यस्य। SI 44 विटुत:--The story is differently told in different Puranas The alla310n in the text however, refers the one given in the Mab Bhar Saaptıka P ch 18–Once the gods instituted & Bisno bot gave no share to Radre not knowing his power Thereapon Radra, getting enranged, crested a formidable bow (Lazd to be made of fire चाप एवं infra) si .

·16 [ Canto XI. Vore rajias पश्चयज्ञ) and presented himselt at the sacrificial plage. A great catastrophe oosted. The mountains quaked, the earth trombled, the winds ceased to blow, the sun and the moon obscured, the start rolled ia tha firmament in attor disorderand the whole universe was enveloped in darkness. Rudra piorcod with an arrow the sacrifice that then ran away with fire, through the air, in tha torm of adeer, ororpowered tha gods and natilated some of them. Altorwards the gods propitiated the enraged doity and order war restored. ततो देवपुगेऽनीते देवा वे समकल्पयन् । यज्ञ वेदपमाणेन विधिवयामीप्तव । ता वै रुदमजानन्यो याथातथ्येन देवताः । नाल्पयन्त देवस्य स्थाणार्मा नराधिप । सोऽल्प्यमाने भागे तु कृत्तिवासा मखेडमरैः । ततः साधनमन्निछन्धनरादो समर्ज ॥ लोम्पयज्ञश्व कपी विवधे धनु: । धनु' सृष्टमभूतस्य पञ्चकिपमाणत....ततः कुद्धो महादेवस्तदुपादाय कार्मुकम् । आजगामाथ तत्रे यप देग समीजरे । तमासकामुक टुामा वारिणमभ्ययम् । विन्यथे पृथिवी देवी पर्वताश्व चकम्पिरे ॥...तिमिरेणापुतं सर्वमाकाशं चाभवद्वतम्...ततः स यज्ञ विम्याध रोद्रेण हदि पत्रिणा । अपमान्तस्ततो यज्ञो मृगो भूला सपावकः । स तु तेनैव रूपेण दिव पाप्य म्पराजत । अन्धीयमानो रुद्रेण युधिष्ठिर नमस्तले ॥ &c. Another Teraionle-Earaged at not beingiarlted to Daksha's Macruice Siva anddenly presented bimself there, destroyed the psoriáce, dispersed the gods, gave chase to the sacrifice that was flying away in the form of a fleet deer, overtook him and killed hin See BAR P.ch, 283. Aftor the destruction of Daksha's sacrifice S'ira left th: bow with Devarata, an ancestor of Janaka. देवरात इति ख्यातो निमिर्येष्ठो महीपतिः। न्यासोय तस्य भगवन्हस्ते दत्तो महात्मनः। .. तदेतदेवदेवस्प धनूरत्न महात्मन ॥ न्यासमूतं ता न्यस्तमस्माकं पूर्वजे विभी। See Ramd, Balch.66.8.13. Si. 45. आततज्य-आतता stretched, put on ज्या यस्मिन् संसदा- संसीदन्त्यस्यामिति ससद् an • assembly. शेलसारं-सार anbstance : heaviness. नाति०is a comp. word. Cf. Rama -पश्यतां नृसहनाणां बहून रघुनन्दन'। आरोपयन्स धर्मात्मा सलीलमिव तद्धनुः ॥ 81. 46. अतिमात्र -मात्रामानेकान्तमतिमान, अतिमात्र च तस्कर्षण च तस्मात् । being palled (arawn) to a very grest extent. वजा-वजस्येव परुर. रखनो यस्य. भार्गवाय-Parasurams, a descendant of Bhrgu and son ot Jamadagat. दृढमन्य-दृढो मन्युर्यस्य. Parasurama the inveterata loe ot the Kshatriya race. His anger towards tbe Ksha. triyas was so deep-rooted that it could not be paoified until he had destroyed them twenty one time. For other partioulers de infrasis. 84-67. न्यवेदयद--The thander-like sound essed by the breaking of the bor was 10 far-reaching that it announced to Paras'or Ama that the Kshatriya race bad risen again. .. wag ·Canto XI.) 17 + Sl. 47. 479-having greated or welcomed. भयोनिजां- Not womb.bora; sprang from the earth. As Janata was ploughing 1 field in order to cleante and prepare the ground for a sacrifice, a girl was turned ap by the plough whom he damed Sitå, aftor Bits (the farrow). Bee Rini 39 &c. given in the foot-note; also भूतलादुत्थिना सा तु ब्यवर्धत ममात्मजा। वायशुल्केति में कन्या स्थापिते. AFFI 11 and Pad P. guoted in the foot note. sítå was Vedavati, the apeech-born daughter of a Brábwana eage, Kur'adhvaja by name, and son of Brihaspati, in her former life. Oque a 4 ska vas practicing ponance in a forest of the Himalayas, Ravan, aaw her and asked her why she, so richly endowed with beanty, practised psaanse there. She replied that her object was to obtain Vishna for her husband. Captivated by her beauty Ravas asked her to be his wifa, and on her refasing to do so, tried to commit rape upon her. On this baraing with enger, she said that as she was insalted by him in that apper she would throw hersell into fire and destroy a body that vas polluted by bis touch, but would be born again for h18 destruction. She was, it 19 taid, Lakabmi appearing in that form for cursing Rivana, Sbo was then born in the manner stated above. See Uttara. Kå. Oh 17. 7A91 6191114Prophgt. Tisa TUTAHIRITICAJ IL एषा वेदवती नाम पूर्वमासीरळते युगे। रेतायुगमनुमाथ्य श्यार्थ तस्य रक्षस । उत्पन्ना divat FITFET AF1247: The Com. of the Rá plyans saye-atar- विर्भावो वैशाखे शकुनबम्यामिति महासुन्दरीतन्त्रे उक्तम्-वैशाखे शुक्लनाभ्यामुत्पन्ना स्वपनीयता । सीतामुखासा संजाता पालिता जनमेन च ॥&o. Śi. 48. 4: HTT: 264. spionery-In the former sl. we are told that sita was presented to Rims as bis (1999). In this Janeka makes the aetaal gift in the presence of Vis'vimitra. And as Vis'samitra resembled ira by his brilliancy, the gitt was mado as it in the presence of the holy ire. . kam. VII 83. Śt 49. Ari-P.p. p. of ARI P to repere, to worrhip. FITgriga yia&. -T-In the case of verbs meaning to send,' tho pergop to whom a person or thing is sent is put in the Dat. CA6. CJ. V. 39. Or it may be by fa59141976 #12 FIAT: Pin 11. 3. 14, d sing equivalent to af FTTTT Geo A. G. $05 (a). पुरोधमपुर अग्रे धीयो इति पुरोधा fr. घा+अम् Horas Tata 1- (79778 It was oasia moty in ancient times goosrally to depato the family priest or a Brábmada to Degotiate marriages between princes and princesses. Firaung sa CCTT lil the milker; 1 B. N. 3 ·18 [ Canto XI. irregnlarly formed from 36 and aff. d, there being no guſt and the frm not being added, the word being treated as one of the Fiat group. Tue word gives us a glimpse of the life in anoreut society. The daughters (eren of the higher classe!) milked the cowg. The daughter-in-law way not ontrasted with the work (lest she might drink some milk) Yiska derives it as दुहिता or दूरे हिता (placed at a distanee nttor marriag.) or दाभ्रे हिता apported to milk the cow. 1: 55 741 174714 $14-with the request-L t this race of Yiui bo pat iu the condition of your dervavis by &s. This is a pulita way of raging-favvor us by formung friendship with ons lamily by bu. Yımı w13a cun of Ikohviku and thy ficet Anvestor of the Jebaks family. Toe nains of Yiwi is mentioned as it is netossary to dosurind the high deacent of a Ismıly at the time of inarringo: CA. & 273 51 Grana: वक्ताय कुलजातेन तन्नियो । महान।। रानाभूत्रिपु लोकपु विश्रु. सन कर्मणा। FIAT: ATHIRAT **79191 :n & Bo Håa k. Bál. 71, or the let of krug. attached at the end. SI. 50. yir09-ee Rámá, BAI. 18. 36-37. --The two * *xpress tullaneous cuttinue ut the two events. सब एव qa-bears fruit, is attained, at once. $$IR TÔIT I PRUA- क्रियागं तु यरकम सयमेर पसिध्यति । सुकरैः गुणेः तुंः कर्मकासि तद्विदुः ॥ Thai-hue who hnps done good deeds, meritorious persuas. कलावृक्ष.-कल्प istbedesirel object; कापस्य वृक्ष कपक्षः।जन्यजनकभाव- साधे पष्ठी : or कलछा तफलको वृक्षः; शाफपाधिवादि.. lena eays 1973: (the fulfill. r of deleg ly EFTIT. I ETT FUAT FTATI धर्मः यस्यासीति । कल्पवृक्षफलधर्म. कालापेक्षितम् । तथा कांहते-कल्पवृक्षोऽपि कालन भोयदि फलाद का विशेषस्तदा तस्य वन्यैर्महारहारी ॥ ši. 61. FTA-Fitt: g TE VITISETT ST ST spurgat 2011 at 12-T (donop of that nang ) farin votre Iudra, itt hat. For not supra, 18.3. It was tba proud distraction of many kings of the solar rave to be of material 41418tance to ſodra in his wars with the dom 19. CI. IX. 19. TIRAR 59: mgatari lemá Tuis epithet is put in to show that Das. not trad.parted with joy on leparing the request. fritt:-oil. of the army that AOCOmpanied huu. cf. iQuaret &c. Vent. ; He also supra, VII. 39. Śi. 52. iste-aitar 319774 TETT atop: | The troos suffered Hecange not only clephants an l huraca wore tied to them, bat they were also el isely bommed in by mon. fairy-and not an (dea Malli.)- gitti9-in ambrecə, STTÅ--|| zoond; hence, very firm. Way ·Osato X1.) 19 $1.53. The cascomsry doties, Walli, takes 11; or keeping withia the bounds of duty; el. supra-TÀ EiTA: af V. 33 75771.-ree ft.-noto, or better, who were comparab's with eseb ol Varons and VA-sya, who are among the chief of the Vodio gods. They are or aprel to Varoan or account of their doing ove 1-handed jus:ice and being the fubitual perform_76 of sacri6 ses. Veragı ls to presented 458 bepuficient god and as the dispenser of ja tio ; while his being eng god in sacrifices is already referred to be the poet, cf, supra, I. 89, for Dise't being compared to Varnni, ane upra, IX. 6, 24 Toey are compared to VÅAVA On assogat of their right and majesty. TF-18 properly the auspi 109, thread tied round the w ist at the timo of marriago; see kam. V, 86, and spre Vill. 1; hence aldo tko marriage ceremony F77411-C5 Kom. YII. 29. śl. 34. 358-Lit. ong wb) continulos or perpotantes, res com ; hoice iba obiel person 10. (#97:) T-Stra=515 Friso #tut 3 Born after then torpcivals, orz, Bhsrate alter Rams ant straghna after Lakelman 8-e supra I CO, 70, 71. ster-IRA Tarrat nted as an orna nenal plehue or for the gato of alliteration. The same may bo paid of Attà ( having bonatitil walsts ), for sich an! O'rmili also most kivo beon HECHT. Eero Lakshmana's marriage bofors Dharata's usanot bo vilisted by th, dialt of 19 ( that of a younger brother inariying bofur. an older 000) as they were born of two mothers. 8n Salll. Gl. 63 goThis poriphrastio orprosion is quod for the sake of the metro lots often use such an artif04; cf. TIT. agaier T41717157 ; qaoted by Jr. Nedorgikar; and auto !FTI VIII.2*; 43871794 79rentan Kir XVII. 11 (erryfrgAIRIT & RSD 40.17). 814-roig pet for the saks of metre 4787 or poseofal moniator, 717 or gults, it or crestiug ditsord or disedtion, and qoz or panlabmeat ( declaration of war) Ara tbe tar expedioats 10 bo odplored by king in atato pollos. 80. I. 58 (notes) farsch scoompanied by its Bee Mf111. ŠI 66. Forutsett: AM ENT:; pret mot 315 Xuvat IT Elca bolog talt.bly muried to the other, all of thon considered the seves bappyi : Yab. Blir. Kürt -मनुम्माय मा भठामासा Rag. Like the salon of ses kal roots or bases ( Domine und vorbal). Tb. deristivos se formsd belog losopuable and empre 1 access + ·.RO ! [ Canto XI. + ! having a meaning. Hemá. says gresia sr 5:1 gatesuisaafar 849: (by which the meaning is definitely known). Obári. gays प्रत्ययाः सामादायः पछतयोऽमास्यादयस्तेषां योगः। यद्दा प्रत्ययः सुपादिः प्रकृतिः पातिपदिकादिस्तयोर्योगः। Śi. 67. vå-goos with lat?4. rwera:-HTP. p. of qr with 311; 37 grata; Molli. Heems to take this in the sense of who bad affection for his song (SENAS)' Ohår. is better, he says निवश्य विवाह्य अत एवात्तरतिः जातपीतिः who was delighted on account of his sons being suitably married. Rist-Having got married; for this songe of. Fatalarý fhape i šak, IV. 19. Also Mah. Bha te gratarge: I. 105. HUIUTI After three stages in his (Jan:ka'a)journey back. Sach seems to have been the costom in those days. See supra, VII. 33. ŠI. 58. In this and in the following 3 slokas are described' the ill omens that confronted Daś. on the way. Trg-... after he had gone some distance waligo-faat 3919: 375 gard; fr. sia + अप. अ being changed to s and final अ added by पन्तरुपसर्गेभ्योऽप ईत् । Páp. VI 3. 07. Properly, against the force or current of water, hence, in a contrary direction. Taig gratia caiqui.. 71760— ध्यजस्तश्च प्रमनन्तीतिi f. सेपासवदतो तत्र वायुः प्रादुभूव ह । कम्पयन्मेदिनी साँ wati REGAT IT Biga: x4. &o. Rami. Bála. 75. 13. 14. Tan army, FT: (protections fur chariots) FZETT PIET:- Perf. of FT 9 Olmay-On adgonnt of their violence or great force उत्तटा:-तटादुद्गताः Overrunning the banks. स्थली.-स्थल takes the tem. & in the sense of 'ground in its natural state,' i.... not changed by artıkcial means; Boe Mall; whilo mar means 'ground changed or improved by human intervation.' Kali., however, seems to use the word not in its strictest grapmatical sonse, but merely in that of a spot or region. Cf. XII. 23. S, 59. परिवेष-परितो वेष्यते व्याप्यते अनेन; fr. विष् +अ (पत्र) aloo-fr. latja balo or misty ring sppearing to encircle the sup (or the moon ) which 13 capposed to be ominous. See ft.-note 'वेतनेयः--विनताया अपत्यं पुमान। .. विनता+ढक, (एय), by श्रीभ्यो दर Pån. IV. 1. 120. Vinata was the wife of Kas'yapa and mother of Garuda That-is used to show that a big serpent killed "by G. alone (see śl. 27.) can possess & gem that can be compared to the aur. Serpenta ot A Roble species and large size only are supposed to bave big gems in their hoods. tiga:–The serpent not liking to part with its gom balds it, 10 its last struggles, into the grip of its coil, and so dus 1 ·Conto XI.] 21 S. 80.990-1) baving the wings of bawk' for gray bair; dea Mulli.; (2) 7991 ga?? WANT Orat; hapir & bair grat like &a. becaate such wone do not onl or comb their hair. सांय-ध्याय भवाः साध्या 1 पक्षे सानयमपपद्धपिर ना . TêtreT. TIETO-(1) alonded with dast. 177 i is a matub act like aft; tee Pto. V.2. 112, quoted by Malili so छावल आपुतीक्ला (adistiffor &c. ), परिषदला. रजसनाः नियोऽपि विलोकनयोग्या न मान्ति । मलद्वासमा सदिदिश्यादिनिवेधात् । रजस्यावलोक- नमनापुष्यम्। Obar. C. समुल सहिनकायककालयो रजस्वला: परिमलितापरfar: Iringan: NT 672Tht: attitat aſterigal ng 11 Sat. XVII. 61. The appearance of hawks and tho rioing of dast in tho sky were evil onend. 8. 07147-TTI # afnt T741 Tot. Trad-Perl. olarm 4 A' to cry, to hao &c. Cf. Carl Riartritir Bhatti. XIV. 14. Kemulo fackals howling, facing the 400, forododo ovil Cs. Brih. 6. quoted in the foot-note. : orging or laciting to astion, i... to re-begin the work of slaging tho Kobatriya. mis O pro& $. framfarafon the porfortauoco of 160 obreqaial rito in honour of tho dead, It is • poromony nocompanied by oblations of rice, shot, desamom &c. ScNariyans Dbafl'. l'rasagaratat onder die Aiva i Gr. Bá. Adh. 3. Kndins: 1.13 For Para's hostility to the Ksbatriya raca, 800 notes on 07 infra. It is related that l'are, aftor having killed tho Kabatriyas twenty-ono times, Alled the firo poole of Banantsratichaka i district of Karokabolia) with their blood and oflorod fibutions out of that to his departed ancestors. II. thos performed the Asramodhs sacrifico, presented the ourth to Kishyapa sad him.oll rotired to morot Wabondre. Boe Mah. Van, Ada, 116. Aloo Sin. Rajadburn, Adb. 49. &1.9. t747 **** *17777; 8 *** mxofti for store #ce supre 54. Cf. Ato rritet af mig T 1944 fois &: rieturi agzt: « Dad. Ob. IIII. 20.-firare re: portratoes occuredes; Ir. RØR (05108 od la coadiuop for evil) sod 11. * (*). Accordios la lead. (Fint de addiog su cucit, si la 5T certi antice milf 8-Vmin., Kir. Bil. V. ?.04. ali togudo (te pecifcutios, i. e. to saspidoss eller tint were to buy parformed areiting the oril foreboded by the Illomoss. clima & pleny errong Girge Butite min kuormtalal rito or wt dosa to stort bay taları eril, 14h u that totalting frog ·( Canto XI. ibo wrath of deity, or the adverse ipitence of planents or that Indicated hy ill onun. The s&otis for diforoatovila are preecribed in suuh works as the Adbhuta-agara, śántiratna, Santi-Iasikla and ślatisira. 9111-8 (the thing proper to be done) axilati deo suprs, V. 3. 3tarji 95-Cf. Saat Aigan giagal 149790111 eupra I. 60. Hä-1747. 37-a: 470.45717-Icaperf. 3rd perse sing. of T94 a denon, from ng (ag9$117), 6014-mental polo 081*ed by aarley; for this souse of a faced her. &. Kır. I. 2. also l. 21; after h 59947. Uttar. I. 19. For the idea comp Budh. Ob. X111.21; Jaus IX. 25. Ś1. 63. a. &c-indicates the overpowering brilliance and the hageness of turn of Buirgava. Tistonse, Blarg suddenly progonted himself before the army by bus Yaugic power; he was not been gradually coming. Flor-909 totes sl. 15 above. -A. was expected ; anai-5291. TJ. Ballı. takes this with HAE: golgo so the cense of 'Indeed'; bot in this case it has to be needlessly taken off from its proper position in the sentence. rur i he diffurent senses of fo see supra, II. 47, III, 39 &c. alitat—800 abuve š'. 6. apsa pratybaving cleansed (i... rubbed ) their wyor; for they were dazzled and could not clearly see what the object was. Sarria - geraft: gerrara. (the form of a buman being), now ste eumj.; for 4 billar idea de Narada's description in 8 परिपापियवधारिने पुग तर शरीरीति विभाविताकतिम् । 13; and अथ प्रकाशीभवदप्रती दिश क्षणदुदीचीमाभात्य दीप्तिमिः । बन्टेन तेज पुरुषानिधिग विभक मुत्पातमनु ब्यदृश्यत | Jana. IX.28. Śl. 64. 17579-oming from the father; this is the sense the word has here, but it 18 not git from the Sitra quoted by Malli. For according to that Sá ra fiz means far as 314, TT being added in the ronse of this is its desty': tbo proper Sátra thorofore 19 (acy Pån. VI. 3 79. da is added to fire in the sense of come from that', 14 19 thus Gormed fo@+a=fa+7 by Ciga i..." & 18 enbaituted for tbe final short # of a stem before aa affix tegraniag with a blob 23 205 9 5511 al, por e RIPETTF #f, and before rep"; tbon the 18 elded by odía si Pån. VI. 4. 148 and we get fix+=1154, the Fin the Sitra shows that (5F) Is also added to 176, o also, ses A below. fraYarknd with the sacred thread, which indicated that he wa** Brahmany, being the son of Jamadagni, Brahmana Bage. the sacred thread lying ia its prcper po ltion ·24 [ Canto XI. फलाहारेषु सर्वेः गतेप्वय सुतेषु वै । रेणुका नातुमगमत्कदाचिन्नियनवता । सा तु चित्ररथं नाम मातृकावतरं नृपम् । ददर्श रेणुका राजन्नागच्छन्ती यदृच्छया ॥ क्रीडन्तं सलिले दृष्टा सम.र्य पममालिनम् । ऋद्धिमन्त तनम्ताय स्पृहयामास रेणुका . व्यभि- चाराच सा तस्मारिलनाऽम्मसि विचेतना । प्रविवेशाश्रमं बस्ता तो वे भर्ता स्वबुध्यत । सतां दृष्ट्वा च्युतां धैर्यादाह्या लक्ष्म्या विवर्जिताम् । धिशब्देन महातेजा गर्हयामास 417 ! &c. &c. Mab. BLâ. Vanap. aulara 39.388. Śl. 66. ST.–The rosary of the seeds of the Aksba troe Bee XIII, 43 ), more generally known as the Radráksbas. Tho Badrákshas are held sacred and are sti}} worn, either singly or strong in garlands. It is said that Śiva, after his destruction of the cities of the Asbras, wept at the loss of life iuvolved therein, and the tears that fell from bis eyes on the ground aprung ap as shrubs bearing borries which were thence called Radeskobso. क्षत्रियान्त-क्षत्रियाणामन्तकरणानि तेषा. See foot-note. ryto 917: semblance, gcise gg: (what precedes ) qori, i, o, in a dig. guised form. s. 67. ingvo-Karttikeya, a Kshatriya and king of the Haihayas, a tribe said to be descended from Yada (see note on VI. 38), was endowed by the favour of Dattatreys with a thousand arme, and & golden chariot moving at will. Ho once paid a visit to the hermitage of Jamadagni, in the absence of the eage and his song, and was hoopitably entertained by the Rishi's wife. Bat the king la bia prido, instead of making any return for lor hospitality, carried off by violence the oslt of the milch-cow of the eage and destroyed the trees of the hermitage. Wher Para. dans homo his father told him what had happenod; be saw the cr* in distress and was filled with wrath. Le took his migbry bow, attacked Kárttikeye and cut off his thousand arms and killod hio. In retaliation the sons of Kárttikeya attacked the permitago of Jamadsgni when Para was away, and killed the uprosisting pibog 848 When Pars, returned bo toand his father killed, wboreupon be took a yow that bo would kill the 100s of Kertta. and alio extirpata the whola Kshatriya taca. tark—160 $1. 2/1 above; hore it moats 'propared or bound for ondor a solemen obligation. CJ. Śak. II. 16. AT:-1tho dret reason why bo got alusmed; bia 2001 woro yoáng, while Dbirgerk WA1. vetoraa and invlosible warrior, til al-Thiel, tbe soooo Itton why he became *7. How old and bad not the belp of a powerfal urmy. Eroiplog by fight was out of question.

·Canto SI.] 25 Ś1. 68. AIA TAS &s. This as an additional and a special reaion which allod Dašs, with blatm. le feared that Paras. would be still more incensed on bearing that bis son too was 4ated Rims; and his tear proves true; see śl. 73 below. Hirot aja: nien: an enemy; see supra IX. 17. 79-Tufou agreeable to the boart, charmiug; from 14+7 (92) 65 77964 fra: 1 Pán. IV. 4 35, 9 beilg cbanged to or before 7 (by GURU लेखयदलासेषु । PAp. VI. 3. 60 ). भयहायि-मयं ददातीति वाहन (fona:), for a similar ides cf. suprs, wyrus 418) ferro. 1 I. 15. TEATT-The class of jewels, i .. the same as • regards the jewel kind, but diffaring in quality, Jontro &c. BIC**- The comparisons are happy. The comparison of the son to a necklace of jewels implies pleasantsess of touch (cf. Bharatamat वाससा न आमाणां नाप स्पर्शस्तथाविधः । शिशोरालिद्यमानस्य स्पर्शः मनोर्यथा : ); the comparison to serpent implies rovengofal spirit, soch as characterized Bhargavs. Ś1. 69. Following the precept KISSAT Dasa , in bis simplicity of mind, thought that bo migat pocity Bhargava ty binstering up to honour him, and called for argays. wema from 4+ (4). Tho ropetition show his esgerpose to worship the 04gs. सोनो~c शुरये दशाये गामदाय: प्रतापगार । अनादृत्य त 1** maagaran Rial. BAI, K 75 10. ATT Kita-For + (the Kobatsa class ) neo repra II. 63; 49 er 79: 1961 Dow see comisire is . boro; it is also nou ; lor sa angis glance compared to e dimr, comp. FETEC Jaffnist ga: foper R5182 Mad. III. 30. 70-3819 TEGI: 61 3TOT ; now 140 femj, this bows that Dus ', action bad do elect op Bbärgare's oslloos bouit. Śl. 70, 75-ea infra, 11. 81, com. and pote. 419 firiem (P. p. p. ol 85% with F, fized) giedre. "TAII sra: frei * tin ng Io not only cleached the boy bat beld an arrow betwoca hle dogers to be shot at occo. Tais show that havu propared to ascept po teros whstsoover. ISTETTU Desi. oona la 3 ; wiobids to bgbite 8). 71. -The race of the Esbaingas. 479*it TATOMIR I my ademy bectole of the injors dont (and pot by bintb, min). Tbe sit referred to bere to the carrying uwa of t&e call of his father's cow by Eartlaring, sad Ilo latker's ileaghter by bla 1981. n 1-indicales but the spirit of te text wat Bot dend is bib. Dess the pain compared to R. 9,4 ·23 r Canto XI. भार्ग and सो, दण्ड and विक्रम. पट्टन and श्र. , पहनातू-दर्णन घट्टन FIT by bring stirred up or otrack. - the hearing of; tr. +3+(999). Tas exploit is mentioned in tho Roku śloka. Ho mrans-ds through touch or stroke of a stick rouses & sleeping Serpent loto fury, so the report of your exploit has roused my spirit against the Kabatriyas Iging dormaut in me. SI 72. KFURET 45: -The cow in possession of Janaks. See fupra, note: on . 41. --*: the report go83. 4-I uoosider, regard it as. fiqur-As the horo is the only iustrument of striking poseessed by a borded salmal, it is its precious poostasion; hence here means 'one's precious treasure or distinguishing mark 80 its lo« is a 6413e of great provocation. Obári, followed by DinR. BAYA-यथा भमथडो महिनादिमिचिरस्तवदहमामीत्यर्थः । Bat this is pot right. Tue poot rather refers to the rage with which best is filled at the breaking of its born, than to its helpless condition. i 73. BETT &c. For a similar iden of Titt: ST17T: FTX: Gantitate 7727978:III 49. ATATITroforred or applied to - mo; Dotto this vio ut g or 77. 13-aim oftea poate for at in lirera are; it is got by ad liug 9 (31) to fr 4 L' to lock shane; of, Fratii 57; DICAR A RT 194 77; 8.3. III. 40; XIV 2; sed also KUR VIL 67. According to V&mua tho 37 muy be optionally dropped in many cages; 10 19 or an, JCI, 37: &: "HITHI (in the catter of add.ng the aff 37, fec. 31) Oft: fatag ?" Kár. 8 V. v. 2. 4!. TraJiH:- i to the power of a word to express s meaning; its rigailande; hi gona to anon नि अस्य. ठायोन्मुखे-उदरस्य उ.मुवः तस्मिन् 'Now that you are going tu visa. Vuou you becalgo as groat a: 1, the angalia word, Rádia, would a macb refer to you as to me, aod this boing on a level with Kibariya brings to abamo.' This it tuado plain in the next stuka. Cf.qri Araft pas far Bus. XV 1. śl. 71. *7*576i3u-pot coming to a staydotill on, I. buying free scope on, ecc.17. og, The mountala refurred to hara 1. Kraut ba. Paraširi na #As taoght or the collitary salones by g vı; who also gave him the Parasu, which gavo himbi. nant, Oace tho coroplotion of bis stadlos, - through juala y nt :hulins of Kårttikoja as the piercer of the modutain Kraub.ba (intro), be sent aa atro turough tho mount: wbist mado e bolo through it. Krabba is meatloned OR ·Canto XI.J 27 in the Mahabharats, and being periodified Is there called son of Mainaks. It must lie stoome distance from tbe plains. Bee Meghan 59 ( मुगुपतियशोधर्म याक्रोशरन्ध्रम् ) and note thereon, समागतो- सममाग: crime, offenes ययोः Si. 76. करण:-cau-ring or bringing about, see com, भाति-- pleaser, ceenpra I. 85. पारका-पुनानि इति Ir.gand aft. अक(बुर- कक्षय-s indiy grass the aपमण, घागरे, is in the soc., the अपमान must also be in the loej henee Malli, sys करे इव. Here the वानल Are is meast, which possesses the power of baraing la water; ordinary ito is eatinguished by it. 81. 76. A FAOHe means you need not boast of your performance; the bow of Śiva that you broke was deprived. of its snbstance by the power of Vist nu, and so was onsily broken. ऐश्वर-ईश्वरस्य ot Siva इदा 4. अ अण). The allusion-VITAkarman made two bows of aorivalled strengtb and eízo One of these the gods gave to Vishna, and the other to śiva when about to march against Tripura. O ice the gods inquired of Brahms whether Vishnn or Siva was the stranger of the twa, whereupon Brakra, to satisty their ouriosity, sirred op a quarrel between tbe two gode; and in the fight that ensued Vishnu with his Hamkára. mado Śiva paralysed and his bow void at its strongl..* WHAT ADr. Pass 3rd pers. sing of भक्ष. also अभजि. खातमून-बानानि मुनानि याय. which is ready to tandown For the idenef अपरागसमारणेरितः क्रमशीलनसतात. रस्तसहिष्णुना रिपुरुन्मूलयितुमहामपि Kir. It.50. St. 77 सन्मीप-This was the bow lott by Vishnu, after his duel with śrs, with fr. Parsšarány's grandfather. c/ 7 वैष्णा रापधनु: पापुजिपम् । ऋषीक भागः पाद द्विष्णुः सन्यासमुनमम् ।। कभी- कार महासेनाः प्रयापति मर्म रितुम ददो दि जमदर्भहाम्मनः DAIN 73. .theasari an's sperst--हमे दे धनुषी अष्ठविण्य लाकामिपूजते । पलवसी मुल्ये एक रिवर्मणा । अनुष्टं हो सका प्रयास । त्रिपुरम नरश्रेष्ठ भन्न काम्प याया। इई द्वितीय दुई णिोदन राममः । तदिदं वैष्ण राम धनुः परपुरंजय । समानप्तार काराय रोदेण धनुभवम् तदा तु देताः सर: पान्ति स्म पितामह शितिकण्ठस्य णिोश्च बलापरनिरीक्षपा। अभिमार द्व विज्ञाय देवताना पिमहविरोध जनगामास या सत्ता पर रोपे तुमयु. दमभवद्रोमहर्षणम् ॥ शितिकण्ठस्य विलोम पाहपरजषिणोः । तदा गिजांत शे धनुर्धामपराकमम् । कारण महादास्तमिताप बिलोचनः ।......पन् रुद्रातु सक्दो विदेहे महायशाः। देशमाय रामदो हात समापकम् ॥ ke. sro Rum Bal.13.11.21.

·28 [ Cahta XI. - si. 79. पर्धन - battle; irregularly derived from yr with on the anology •ot निधन; Srimi derives it from धन to kill, remarking पनिमारणार्थोंs- ब्र निधनवत् एवमपि-even thus, i... it you do this much. तुल्यवाह- तुल्यं पाहो. तर: vigour, strength यस्य तेन. जितस्त्वया-In the nima, however, Para does not say this, but parposes to offer a duel in case Rana proved the strength of his arms to be equal to his; of योजयस्व धनु श्रेष्ठे शरं परपुरंजयम् । यदि शक्तोऽसि काकुत्स्थ इदं दास्यामि ते नत' ॥ Bala 75,28. 81 78. कातर.-wanting in courage, timid , ईषत्तरति इति कातर tr. s changed to का, तृ+अ ( अचू ). उगता-उद्गता अधिषा यस्याः सा तया ज्यानिपात-98081.40 abovo अभय -अभयस्य याचना तस्या. तदर्थो वा अञ्जलि:. बध्यता-idomatic tor humbly beg protection from me'. This is meant to exerte Rama's anger. स्मितविकम्पिता-Bhargava's insulting speecb did not prodace the intended effect on Ráma; he on the contrary smiled at his idle boasting and tboaght tbat ho wonld best reply to bom by at once taking up his bow. This brings out Rama's गाम्भीर्य which in dedned as भीशोककोधहर्षा बैगाम्भीर्य निर्विकारता । समर्थ-sdequate, that would silence him Cf. the proverbemittat aglat at $9 a agfa en करोस्पेव। 81 80 पूर्वजन्मनुरा-ralli. says पूर्वस्मिजन्मनि नारायणावनारे; Ohir. and Dine , however, take gåstan to refer to Paraśarána ; see foot. note. This is preferablo; as soon as Rama took up the bow the Vaishnava power in Pars passed over to him. CJ. Padma P FigFEAT देवि वेष्णव्या शक्रया तद्गत या सह । जयाह वैष्णवं चापं विनयेन च लीलया ॥ तत परशुरामस्य देहानिर्गस्य वैष्णवम् । पश्यतो सर्वदेवानां तेजो राममुपागमत् ।। लघुदर्शन:- लघु charming, beautiful दर्शनं यस्य; for this meaning of लयु, ef., supra, 12. केरल:-alone, by itselt. Malli probably means by 'रिक्त ' unaccom. panied by and not poid of water) विपशचाप-Hero विदश by Lakshans reters to Indrajef.घिदशगोप tor इन्द्रगोप above, sl 42 for the idea, see supra III. 63. ii. 81. भूमिनिte-ef. rapra si. 12. कामुक-100 com उक (उक) insdded to कर्मन् in the sense of 'able to achieve an aot,' Pan V.I 103. निष्प्रभव-See Pad. P. quoted abors. चच-The two pi show simoltaneity of the 170 actions. -KAI. sceul to 199 977 to be in the Perl, see Kam. I. 35. Bat as it is dofective, -the followers of Panini somehow dotend the torm, calling It an vindec. (806 com.), or a form of the root 3 1 P. A. to 80, to ·Canto XI.] 29 shian &c. Vazaza also aaye-Bihaa. Kév. Sat. V. 2. 27. 898 *upro note od arapsi. 16. JANV-indicates total logs of fory sporgy in Bhárgaya - Se à maar $distinguishing mark or characteristic; gia' qa; fire, SI 82.9779)-PTENT DIA gas standing opposed to (facing) each other, the moltitade of mea; the aff. ar when added to the words in &o. (see com.) and 17 (809 Várttika on the sitra) signifies a collection; so paai, azgat ( 880 Bır. 1. 10) &c. ftargate at the close of the day; this is put in to indicate complete loss ot light on the part of the sai. 970 TO #T: 9740.; fr. 17+31 (*); it refors both to the full-moon day as well as to the zuw-moon day; bere to the former, as the san and the moon are both visible atclose of day on opposite sides, f. याल्पकतोऽस्तशिखरं पतिरोषधीनामा- A-301607ST:HT GERISÉ. Śik. IV. Here the two are stly comparod to tbe sun and the moon; Bhår. is compared to the sun on account of his fiory spirat now totally lost; Râms to the rising roon on Rocount of bre gerial deposition and rising glory. I. 83. DUTSoftened, tundes-boarted. Foraafinerari come to a standstill, rendored ineffective af 26. -106 in vain, ever producing its effect. Pri qe 019016 a117771 दिदाति म चापियो रामो हिनामिभाषते | quoted by Hema. भशुर्ग-आरा swiftly revairaan Assow. हरसूनुसं-हरधनुना सदृशः हरसूनुनिमः a nitya natrásWorde like AA, AT &o. express resemblanca i when at the end of a comp.; se Ak. II. 10. 37. To Kirttikeya, the general of the celestial forces and the a layer of Taraka. He is the standard of heroism and raiour, Śl. 84. STEFA-i... I csapat have the croelty of beart to kell you. TT&IF-for a Brábapa must not be killed; of the sreti soit a 6-87: Wiratele--although attacking or assailing mo; it may also coat "losalting ma'; bat the former is moro appropriate foro; ef. supra 16. The force of 3d is this--As an ayrilant you dosorve to be killed for the śártsa allomalt when it say5341841f97aar genitarti Mann. VIII. 330, TETANTE wantia FETT 1 : I Tynal foi See also supra, fotos on 17. For the loc. Ho infra zotes od XIV. 16. a-Joar power 30 novo oa errth as well as in tb, sky (Bxs logi). i... destroy the ge9, the motas ol attalning sko Lola; int लोकमाप्तिसापने धर्मम् । वित्पादकमले हन्मि भूमि सेऽपाएप( एम् । इति #: 1 tom. on Rimi. Sos etsa Rias quoted she loot-solo. Si. 05. 18:--43 to your real natore; of. era: iupra il, 41. at Ki... I do know you.' The smo negaliter mit ons ·30 [ Canto XI. emphatic afirmative.rf.npra ix.6siso arलं न पुन. अलंकारमिप म पुपति न पश्पनि मनोगतमाघिहेतुम् | Sik. I. p. 20%; III. . पुरान-युग भकः पुगसन who existed eron before oreationg the pumaval being(पुगग),000.1) नन inalded to साप. चिरं ke and to a Ivords of time in the sease of 'of thnt ti bo'; gida, AT &c.; दिसान.. घाम-Power, energy. वैष्मा-विष्णोः इदम्. दिदृक्षला-- दिशशु noun in from the Desid. base of दृश (दिक्षति) si. 88. भामसत् - Totally rednced to ashes ; the aff सात् it aidal optionslly in the sense of चि. when something is totally ounged to something else .., छन्न शम्न मिः सायनसानाति (tha whole weapon becomes are), also अमीमाात 8id.-Kuपापसात- मात् प्रा is employed (Les com.) wbrn something to be given is mils or to a perion, the forms of a or p being used; a विषय कगनि पिसगार मित्राकरोति वाI Pap. V.4. 55 पान-fit person%3D this we Kisyspa00 for -note, and uotes on sl 6l shove. परमेष्ठिना-- परमे (कण्डेला) निजीति ; the aff.ri is addel to स्था coming ater परने, thu आस्था being dropped (by परमे कित् Unal IV. 10) Thure is अनुEat the loo.(by त सुरु कृति बहुलम् । Pin VI. 14) and ther of स्थाis changed by atter परमे. Br. 87. मतिना-परास्ता मानवियते एषामिति मतिमन्तः men of high talent, गवर. The Gen. is used according to the rule यतश्च निर्धा- रणम् । PAD II. 3. 41i... when an individual is singled out ot aulass or a part from the whole, as regards the genns, quality or action, the word exproseiro of that class or whole 13 pat to the Gen. or the Loc. case, as नृणां नृषु वा ब्राह्मगः श्रेष्ठः । Sd -Kau. साप्सना-P. pp. of the destd. o आ (सति). पुण्य-पुष्पान र सानि तीर्थानि पुण्य०, तानि गमन तस्मै. खिली कुना-Barred or blocked np, नखिला अस्विला &o.: Bee npra 14. पद्धति -properly a toot path (पदा हति पद्धतिः). भभोग-gives the reason why it will not pain him. भोग लोलुरः भोगतोनुपः (ardently longing or rearning tor) सन भवतीति अभोगलोलुप. तम्. CJins IX 45: and Rami Dal. 76 काश्यमय यदा पूर्व मया दना वसुंधरा विषये मे न वस्तव्यमिति मां कारपोजीत् ॥ सोइ * गुरुनच कुन पृषिष्यां न वसे निशाम् । तदा प्रभृति काकुत्स्थ कता मे (प्रतिज्ञा) कारपस्प हनामिना मे गति वीर इन्तु नाईसि राघव । मनांजव गमिष्यामि महेन्द्र पर्वोत्तमम् । लोकास्पप्रतिमा राम निर्जितास्तपसा मया । जहि तामारमुल्यन माऽभूस्कालस्य पर्पय ॥ * 8. P. Pandit quotes-मोह ततः प्रमृत्यस्यां न वसामि क्षितीकचित् । मिथ्या- प्रतिज्ञा कारस्थ माऽसमिति निश्चिनम् ॥ सतो नाईसि मे हन्तु गति दिभ्यो मनो. जवाम । लाकौस्तु जहि मे पुण्याचरेगानेन राप ·• Canto XI.] 31 si. 88. प्रामुख-पार, पाचि वा मुखं यस्य. Rims turned to the oast, becsuse heaven, presided over by lodra, lies in the east. सुकृतः-गोमतं करोति इति नका (000 who does good things and lays by ment thereby) तस्य (ie. though he had won heaven by his poious deeds). परिस.-a long and hugs ber (of iran or wood) for securely fastening a door It was not esilly be kea; beuce the appropriateness of the comparison; f. isk. नगरपरिपपाशुपादुः 11.15. दुरत्ययः-दुविन अध्यय. passing beyond or removal यस्य; it stood like a permanent bar in his way. si. 89. तगेनिः--is significant; Rims bowed to him as an Pascetic. सरसा-by their strougth or might ( and not by strategem ror toul means). C. V. 28. प्रगति'- Lalutation; hence, humble behaviour. Sl. 90 राजसव-रज. प्रधान अस्प इति राजस क्षध the Eshatriya class characterized by Rajus, the quality of activity, paeion, &es of रजो रागात्मक विद्धि तृगासगसमुद्भाम् । Bg XIV 7. तस्य भाव. Tatar martial spirit or the spirit of chivalry. This may aloo be explained as राज्ञ रख राजसरससन्त meaning the characteristic disposition or quality of the kingly class, the spirit of ambition, high-mindedness, &o. विश्य-2e abive sl.61. धर्म-शान्ति सत्यगुगमधान-मिति पागत. -शममधानेपु नशेधनेपु, Sak II 7. शम-tranquillity or pone ot mind (k-eping it free froin the inf 180 le of passion, &s ) 41 the result of the predominance of the Sattva quality in the Brahman laas. -गमित'-reduced to the peacefulness and quiet that belong to my tather's class. ननु-Surely. अनिन्दिताल -Maln says महानि- gi; it is rather his being restored to the qu19t duxposition of the Brahmans kind, his proper daty, a result whiua 11 00mmendable. निमह -qnelling, restraint or subjection to humitty; •or puusbment, thastisementj sos XII 52, or dekat अनुग्रहीया - for formation, Cf. for a similar ides supra X. 80. 51. साधयानि-The cu. of साधू 5th Conj. 1s often used in dramas, in the sense of 'to go, to take one's departure' (as a comrtoons form, rather than the plain गम्) CHamstri--यातनाम- नेकार्यवात् । तथा क्षारत रहिण्या-क्रियाशचिवमाख्यातुमेकोऽत्रार्थः मदशितः । •भयोगतोऽनुमन्तव्य अनेकाां हि धातवः ॥ इति । प्रयोगश्वानरापदे-नामदेव- भगवन्कोशिक साथय । शिक्षा सन्नु पन्यानो दरसयो रामपणयो.। तट्टीकाया- साधय गच्छेत्यर्थः । गच्छति पदं परित्यज्य सापयुक्त परुषादितां परिहतम्। -नेप-अपि साधय साधयेमित स्मरणीया समये ये क्य । तर परमनि वतता शिव ·32 [Canto XII. पुनरस्तु परितं समागमः ॥ इति । Nai. II. 62. भविघ्न-विज्ञानाममा | Arya. Comp. see com; (and not go as then the form would be Bara:). #raha-The object of the gods, piz, their freedom from the restraint of Révana, by bis destruction. 391170-Gen. of the fat. p. of 97 with 34, Oao; wishing or going to accom plish or bring aboa: 541-Nom. sing. of the porf. p. of Or 724–He addressed these words to both Ráma and. Lakshmana. See Oom. Śl. 92. etra-Malli takes this with fired; it may also be constraed with 37-47. Although Dad's. kuew that Rama was invincible (as proved by the incident ), still on account of fatherly affection he thought tbat he was reborn as it were. gee supra Ś 68. Fontforest conflagration; $ma forest, for a different meaning see supra, śl. 75 FITT-attacked, jast roached (but not consumed.). si 93. PRITOM39F149 a apacious and comfortable font (राजयोग्य पटमवन), see supra V. 41. उपक्रियते अनया इनि; fr. उपक+य (097)+31. JF9 --almost equal to Ślva; ses com,; this is dsed for the sake of alliteration. There is some propriety, how. ever, in comparisg Dashratha bore to śiva, as his son is already compared to Karttikeya ; Bes above, sl, 83 terminaaligung 'अपस्य ती मैथिली , तां पश्यन्तीति दर्शन्यः (used at the end of a comp; as देवदर्शन.) tr. दृश+ अन (ल्युट), मैथिल्या दर्शन्य तासा. भगना.-the tair ones', TATIA 37th staf; fr. 315 and the possessive aff, - by the Varttika अनारपल्याणे. कुवलयित-For वलयित see com.; गया किरणा- TARTU IN: (3719 IST Tat); fr. îr+stre which drops its Analg and adds an ST when it does not mean an oye ( HETĪTSTTTT Pan. V. 4 96) TÀ:-goes with 597a; laaraa tara â ; the Instrumental is (in the sense of identity ) as 10 qira धनवान. cf. supra VII. 11: यदालोकस्थाने भवति पुरमुन्मादतरलेः फटाक्षनारीणा 111711 Mil-Madh. II, 11. CANTO XII. el. 1. In this si, kung Dasaratba, advanced in age, is compared to the fame of a powerlol lamp that goes off at daybreak, the comparison being sustained by parodomestic epitbets. The comparison implies a glorious career. Rafaeftio-(1) Malli. takes g in the sonso of what please men or that on which mon set their heart; which men love,' see com., who had enjoyed the delightgiving ar covetable objects of senses. The comp. may, however, ·Canto XII ] 33 bo prefarably taken, with Cbar Bem Din and others as LTE (gratified ) 79999 848 love, : . the desire for the enjoyment of This agress botter with frigul I 8, of also VIII 10 (AF AFGEISHT) (?) orngod, socked ap {{17979 स्नेह 079778 the oil is the lamp stabd 47 ET-(1) the end of existoncs or lifa () the tip of the wild 37977-Nom $128 of tho Perł p of wath 34 Slikaitaia faim is tbe P PP olar with ar waen 'wind' 11 not the subja t So (71141 3116 577 tke fra 13 extinguzóled, the eage is dead or absolved, but farial ara llore the 7 18 Added T (to form an ab: noun ) Malli takes tot in the sense of final emancipation' TL19 sento also will do A3 Dis was a piog3 king he was euro to gat Moksha after death (°) 311* Pain tbe being extingo sbed or pat ont, end qey Generally as much oul 23 put ia tho lamp as is consumed by the wick till moro option the flame of, bars 311 must bo takea ay mas to suit the simile Hom and Chár remark अदिति कारा पुल्लिा इति कचित् । C) क्षणात्यबोधमायाति ल हन्यते तमसा पुन । निवास्पत प्रदापस्य शिवव जरतो मति ॥ $i 2 gunanDin Ohde and others think that this is aper to the fault 317 or fodecancy, es it puts one in mind of the &18ease of that name, whick 14 an unseemly 48288, azd prefer the reading कणजाह See foot note कर्णस्य मूल कणजाह Std -Kau on Pán V 2 24 7-royalty, the kingdom of V 28 कैकेयी --For Ka kegi, see supra X 55 and below sl 4 Fearing that, if openly told, Kukoyi migdt interfere and prevent the king from &ping the throat to Nama पलिता-पलित Loarines. or whitene g of hart brought on by old age, afT (3rd covered or concealed स्वरूपमनन इति) उझ a gunve तेन Cण दधाना वलिभ मध्य T71513 Al ! #197 jakiet ET 79411 Bhattı IV 10; and Bा नाय दूती जरा कगमून समागस्य वक्त ति लाका मृगुलम् | ke stre-s nied bere in the 90081 of the past 3 096 wbich according to the bort Anthorities at has not got Vám na remarks 3:17 am 37494 ANTTI Kes et V 2 41 But Kült, it seems, aren it in this sente Bee supra III 63 Tie 68t of the Dagarati, see as that old to gli o£ 123tall og Nana 1, e legt 900 og the throne, and fu ther" are to uppose that be made thig intention puble मित सनेतीकतपोरमृत्यो राज्याभिषड्ये सुतनित्यनाचे । आपापयामिपति समस्त पोपिलाक सुमनीचकार । Bhattt III 81 28 he W88 ·34 [ Canto XII. 3 81 पोरान-पुरे भरा पोरा । पुर+अ (अ) पौराणा कान्न (the boloved of) अभ्युदयः-अभ्युदयस्य (eleration to the throns) मुक्ति Daws, report प्रत्यक-एक एक पति Arya comp, esoth one as itspread कुया-कले मागिमले पृथगणेवा साधु कुन+यत् a small artiborat nwer or oanal, ef TUI FAT* &c Sak I, sl betwoon 14 and 16, P 16 ATTTTT-Af every tres recaiya tha weker of the hulyo which imparts fresh2039 to it so ovely one of the sabjoots received the notes and rejoiced WA 81 DT-The collection of materials and other requintes each as a now throne water brsaght in gold Kalasas from holy Tivor, &c Bos infra XVII 9, 10, and Ramá Ayo K 8-15 - got ready to-orgel because it led to the exile of Ráma, and tho consequent death of the king TTATE-Tho style bero very condensed , the meaning is sti9740196 cat gagnago 1974 fara TTAIRE 197157 gaisario sama tiga TISTEÍCHF grupa घेकसभार दूषित इवाभूत् । Allusion -Once while Das aratha was fighting on the sido of the gods with the demons tbe pail support ng one of the wheels of his chiriot camo off Ka keyt who was w tbbm not cog the m shap 109orted her band into the hole supported the wheel and thus saved the life of her husband (Accord ag to some accounts she carefully nursed him when he lay wounded in the battle ) Wien Das & came to know about it be exceed ngly plonged and in grat tude prom ged to grant her any two boogs abe mght choose Sh. however reserved then for some futuro Seo tlo next Sl and foot noto It was at the t ne of Rama & lostallation on the throne that she urged by the mil gaant codogels of Vanthara & op teful bump backed ma d in ber service, domanded the two boons as mentioned in the next two Slokas $1 5 Traciar-conciliated, pacified pogi-oxtremely irate, in high passion of Vik IV 38 HT-prom sed 56714—16 happ ly used here, it mgung uttered forth saddenly and spitefully' ( with the vence of spitefalaess) The use of the root 19 pot valgar (IFT) here as it is used in its secondary songe, the idea of vomiting bang subordinato See Káv D I 95 and supra noto on al VII 6 FIT-Indrs is the presiding deity of ato, 50 the rain showers are due to hina Sons commentators take in the sense of & cloud उरगो-उरसा गच्छतीन उरग that which moves by the chest fr 34+74+ (31) the of sie being dropped by the Varttika उरसा लापश्च Kere Kaikeyi worked up by occag on ·35 Oanto XII.) tho instigation of Vanthara, is compared to ground wetted by rain, her heart to a hole, and the boons to serpents. The comparison to serpents indicates the crpel nature of the boods asked for, 6. FT.-18 fem, and pl. (though the sing, is sometimos 4ound used as in समासमा विजायते Pan. V.2.12 ( समाया समायामिति az EGIT) See. VIII. 24.959-na ya TEUL T Ali तस्या मावो वैधव्य वैधव्यमेव एक फलं यस्यास्ताम् for Rama's exile to the forest led to Dašaratba's death; nor did Bharata accept royalty. See Com, SI 7. 61–With tears, i, o, with great relactance, for it meant the separation of fr from his father See com. प्रत्यपद्यतaccepted. This verb has a variety of senses which the student should carefally mark, cf. l. 1, III 40, VIII. 5, XI. 79. 1719 The Dat. by the rule " गत्यर्थकमणि द्वितीयाचतुया चटायामन पनि ' Pan. IL 3. 12. In the case of roots implying motion the place to which motion is directed is pat in the Aoc. or Dat, when physical motion 19 moant, or when the object 18 not a word expressing road'; 80 AIR TAU at tegà, bat HATI Eti (only ) , as there is no physical motion, ETIH TEBA grea --He rejoiced, because by the execution of his father's command he could enable him to be farthful to his promise to Kaikeyî, self-elevation was not go gratifying to him. Compare what Rima Baid to the people weeping at his departure-कि शोचतेहाभ्युदये बतास्मानियोगलाभेन पितु Garuit Bhattı. III. 12, śi. 8. MA-755 ATTRÝ SA auspicioas aulk garments, or silk garments worn on auspicions occasions. For aia seo supra X 8.TATET TETT-Th939 were brought to him by Kaikeyi herselt. See Ayod 37, 6 12 pre p olan to dress. #iger-i... his face batrayed neither an expression of joy nor of Borrow, bo was Unsffected by sithar.cf आहूतस्याभिषेकाप विश्वस्य वनाय च । न मया लक्षि- तस्तस्य सम्पाडयाकारविभ्रत ॥ Taus Indrostes his गाम्भीर्य which is detinod as africastrada Tishiú fara ficari 84.-D. III 52. Si. 9. 79.-Owing to a techvicality of grammar, the comp. must be dissolved as a Gen. Tat.; seo com. and note on RET: supra 1. 48. 47947-not causing him to averse from, i.e. break, bus promise. Tî Foz Frio-This he did in the course of his Kält journey goathwards, and aot at once. in this canto stater only the broad fact ·30 [ Canto XII. Ramon, after l-anog dyodby! Ürst came to the bank of the Tamil the modern Teps; then crossiang ibe borders of Kosals and tho river Gomatt and Serpiki or Syaodiki (Ssi) strired at Te pear the Bhagiratht, the capital of the Nislilds king, Gulis, who ansiated him in croeslag the Ganges. He then crossed the lemoni on a raft and arrived at the fool ct the hill Chitrakote. It was after leaving Chitralofa und the hermitago of Atri that Alma entered the Danilska forest. Poempot-Tho tone is variously acconotod lor. Llema. says दण्डका नाम मार्गपन्या तया उरलक्षित वनम्. According to ths Com ot the Rimi, it was the kingdom of kia: Dandika, a son of Ikobraka, converted into a wilderness by the corn of Sukra-TFIT 01771 : रामायदशादरण्यमन्त्। ततः प्रभृति दण्डकारण्या तस्य । पापेण महाराष्ट्रदेश reo com. on Namá. Az, I. . Th, Hariramsa zase that it was founded by Danduka as a place of devotion for the ascatics :-9591- कश्वाम्बरीषश्च दण्डफश्वेति ते प्रय । यश्च महारमा वे दण्डकारण्यमुत्तमम् । पर्न 'तलाकविख्यात तापसानामनुत्तमम् । तत्र प्रतिष्धमानस्तु नरः पापादिमुच्यते॥ The forest of, Dandaka commencing from the north of the noontain Vindbya (the southern portion of Bandelkband ) extended on the south to the river Kțiabpi. Comprising the district of Chota nagpar it extended eastwards as far as the borders of the Kalinga country, and to tbo weet as far as the country of Vidarbha It was in this forest that Rims came to a tank called AT (ace infra, XIII. 33 ) or the baunt of fire nympby, which was probably situated within the Central Province below the Chota nagpar district Panchavati and Japasthina ( where Rama palged several days ) were parts of this forest. Janastlåns or the tract of human habitation ( as the other parts were molested by the Rifkahasas ) may probably be placed ( though its exact location in get a point of drepute ) Dear Palaveram, bere the God vart rushes from the mountains, as Rama is said to have afterwards travelled westward in search of Sita, -c. For, o it yourga śi. 10. Rigauit:-Distressed or afflicted by (tko pain of) his reparation ( ao poigoant as to lead to death ), and not पुधमरणजtitra:. ET ***-$4 rolerred to bere is tbo socidental shooting of Śrávada by him; 800 supra IX. 73.-79.* Malli. saya F1FÅTT, becanso bia ectioa was the g of the hond not the direct cause of the cards which came from the father, giro Ybile Dasaratha W88 bunting, when a young man, on the bao of the Sarayi, he, in the shade of the nigbt, beard the sound of gurgling water, and thinking that on elophant was drakusg water, discharged an errow in that direction. Saddenly, hearing the scream of human being, the king knew that he had shot a mad, and hurrying to the spot 88* a young ·Oanto .] 37 WAS शरीरस्य त्याग. शरीरस्याग', शरीरत्याग एवं शरीरस्यागमात्र न. शुद्धिलाभ-Lit. the Beooring of purification, explation. The wording of the cars. was equivocal (see supra XI 79); it was not clear whether his death was to be caused by sorrow conseguent on the desth of, or como mishap overtakiðg, bis son or 8009. He now knew that the expiation was to be effacted by his own death and not by that of his son or 3008. If we could read gaigo it would greatly improve the sense, but there is no MS. Gothority for it. št. 11. fataa-adrat. gone away from P p. p. of top with for andr) FRUITCAIT; tur Bharata also with Satragkat was stayiog with his maternal uncls when Daša died. See Rainda Ayo 68 7. Sealan-gone to end, dead; of. VILL 51. 7850 (73 a loop-kole, & weak poiat; cf. IX. 15. diligent or alert It seems that the supremacy of the kings of Ayodh over watched with feelings of jealousy by other kings. Cf. IV. 2, VIL. 34, &c. STARA-37114 is the piece of flesh or some other eatable attached to a hook, or bait, hence anything that allures or attracts. The use of the word The shows that it only Borved 13 & sonrcs of attraction to the enemies; had they actually attacked it that would have led to their raza. Śl 12. Marur -37792 I R19' arat who had lost their master or king of नाथवन्तस्त्वया रोकास्वमनाथा विपद्य | Uttar. I 43 This Ascetic rolling on the ground, being mortally wounded while filling the jar with water for his prrents who were aged and bliau. To dying youth, on knowing that he was shot through mistake and also perceiving how deeply the king was afflicted on the account, told him that he was not Brshinone, but the son of a Vaidys by a Sudra wife, and asked bun to inform re parents of the fact if he ishod to save bumgolf from being roduced to aplies by their curse, Bad also to extract the arrow froin 2011 heart as it gavo la excruciating pain Tuo king drew out the arrow and the ascetia youth espired The hisy then, went to his parents and Inforined that of the sad açcı lont, expressing his deep contrition at it The old man litterty lamented the loss of lua son, Wamed the king for has tash act, telling bim that he lived as it was don. through igDoTDPC Ad uttered the malediction that be tos, like lugell, would die of gnet for 100. The parents the requested Doda. to prepare a tineral pare tar them, they then asceaded it and directed hun to get frs to it and were colour aed 8ce Rá'ına'. Ayodh Adh. 61 Sso also supra (X. 73-79, where the story is somewhat differently given ·38 [ Canto XIT. 1e036 of 754 is qnito lost sight of in its opp. #979 which often means fall or possessed ot; as in pry: Fath: ś&k, I., 144157 K&d., 087 Vik. IV. 10, &o. *789:--Molli. takos this in the sense of ministers '; it may also be taken, 4s Hemi. doo, in the sense of subjects'; cf. IV, 12. According to the Ráma. the messengers were sent at Vasishtha's direction by the learned Brabmanas, ministers and other friendly persons met together. मान-बन्धुपु निवसतीति निवासी तम् मोले:-मलादागताः मोला:, Ir. HFS +31 ( 39 ) hereditary ministers or servants (i... faithful and trustworthy). fartuara.Elgo be world have known of his father's death and of the circumstances that led to it and would have either refused to come to Ayodhya or followed his brother in exile. ś). 13. auri-agr jag! JEG Å Hollanet of that sort, i. e. brought on by Kaikoyi's obstinacy to send Rama into exile and have her son placed on the throne : arz (fr. ort+3931 to 80-37aita) ga 4F4, goes with #rg: (adversely disposed towards ) and fire: ( disipolined to accept royalty ); for a slightly different meaning of. X. 43, and for its literal mesning of. XIX. 38. ši. 14. - भाश्रमालयैः-आश्रम आलयो **: the inmates or inhabitants homitages. Rina, in his journey through the forest, generally took his abode under bomo tree in the vicinity of the hermitage of some sage. The first great sage visited by him was Bharadvája. ससोमिने-सुमित्राया अपत्य पुमान् सौमित्रि tr. मुमित्रा+इ (इञ्) अपन्याथै पौमित्रिणा सहित. तस्य उदश्रु-उद्गनान्य भूणि यस्य स तथा. वसतिष्ठमान-वसते. वृक्षाः वसतिवृक्षाः । तादर्थे षष्ठीसमास', or वसतिमूताः द्रुमा. where दसति means an abode. śl. 15. Trao--The name of a mountain ( and also district), the modern Ohitrakote, situated on the river Paisuni (the Mandakini or Malni of old days) about 50 mlles south east of the town Bands (Baodelkhand ). It Was here that Rima lived first for some days after he left Ayodhys. It is crowded with temples and shrides of Rama and his brother Lakshma04 and 15 annually visited by thousands of Ranis'e worshippers Every cavern is oonnected with their namo, the heights sparm with monkeys, and some of the wild fruits are still called Sitaphala अनुच्छिष्टसंपदा-qualifies लक्ष्म्या उच्छिष्ट it what remains of anything estable or drinkable after one has partaken of it: bence also, what is left after being enjoyed. सह Bah, ·Canto xII.] 39 (मुकशित), न उच्छिा अनुचिटा &c.5 86a com., whose assence and not yet been enjoyed,' fee next śloke si. 16. भकृतीपरिपहे-अतः श्रियाः परिग्रहो येन when he did not Recept royalty. परिवंतार-AParivetta is one who marries before his elder brother is married. And, as (7547** is regarded as the wife of a king (SAB toot-note ), a younger brother, who ascenda tho tarons and enjoys royalty while his elder brother is yot living, is also called a Parivetta. A परिवत्ता is a great singer and is sabject to various kinds of punishment; see foot-note. Bharata theaght that he would be gailty of acaaer il ke sacepted royalty betore Rima of. ज्येऽनिर्षिटे कनीयान् निर्विशन परिवेत्ता भवति । परिविष्णो पयेष्ठः । परिवेदनीया कन्या । परिदायी दाता। परिकर्ता याजकः । ते सर्व पतिता: Lron public calamlties are asid to result from a king being परिवत्ता. Thus the kingdorm ot Samtanu who became king betore his older brother Devipi was visited by a drought of 19 year'a daration; ROD Bhig. P. IX.22. देवापिः शंतनुस्तस्य (महीपस्प) बाहीक इति चारमजाः। पितृराज्य परिरपज्य देवापिस्तु वनं गतः ।। अभवच्छतनू रानां पाई महाभिषसहितः । समा द्वादश तदाज्ये न ववर्ष यदा विभु. शंतनुबलियोरुकः परिवे- माऽयममक गग्यं देवप्रजापाशु पुरराष्ट्रविद्धये ॥ si. 17. गिणः स्वर्गः अस्यास्तीति तो one gone to heaven, dead. पाके-The wooden sandals. The wooden sandals or rather their metal or stone imitations, or the impressions of the feet of grest saints, and Sapnyasios (especially of Dattatreya ) are still worshipped by their devotees. राज्याधिदेवते-The presiding delties, i.. the real talers, of. si. 18. ननिमामाता-Nandigrima was a village resr or asubarb of Ayodhyl When Basrafa setarned from Rima, he did not 69 back to Ayodhya, but remained at Nandig, awaiting nima's retura from his orile, ruling the kingdom in the name of the redaksi मरताततःक्षिा मन्दिपान पादप स स इमलजटाधारी मुनिषधरः पभु। मन्दियामेादी सपो भरताना n छपालपन एवं पारयामास सपम् । मातः शासन सई पादुकाम्पा निवेदपत् ॥ तनु भामा श्रीमानबिपियार्य- पादुके। तदर्शनस्तदा र कारपामास सदा 80 Rsmi Ayodh. K. 115.13.24. राय भ्यागमित्र-TE Ih what isdepoited with another, whics boin to koop sale bal not to aajor or wale uso o! एसदा मम प्राधादन सम्पापमम् । रोगक्षेमबहे ने पाबु हेमभाषत। Rims. भवन:- the Paras. Padat he merely protested it, did Rot entor royalty3B fer Dom. 8 ·, 40 [Canto XII. ki 19 दृढभक्ति --If dissolved as दृटा भक्ति यस्य the comp. will be दृढाभक्ति , as पुरझाव (the masculinization of a teminine baso when forming the first member of a Bah Comp ) is prohibited In the case of words of the ite claus, of which als is one. Bee Pån VI 3 34 Atalli, therefore, dissolves . दृर्ट भकित्य on the prinouple सामान्ये नपुसकम् and in this he 13 supported by Bhattiji also The authorities say that in sach cases the gender of the first word rs not emphasized-दृढभनिरित्येवमादिषु घीपूपिनस्या- frisya TTT I Vrittikára Bbojarja howaver, holds that the word भक्ति when derived a भज्यते इति (.. the object of worship) " भ+कि कमाण, 3 In भवानीभति, 4 included in the प्रियादि group, and not the word भक्ति in the sense of मनन which is derived by addingक्ति मारे, and so there can be पुपद्व Sse the whole question discussed by Msllh राज्यष्णा-राज्यस्य तृष्णा राज्यतृष्णा तस्या परामुख पापस्य-पान्ति रक्षन्ति आरमानमस्मादिति पाप tr पा+Undir प्रायश्चित्तfrom 919+ITT, 838 foot note, the a comes in by the Vårttika मायस्य चित्तिचित्तयो on Pan VI 1 107 81 20 सानुग -अनुजेन सह दर्तमान । सहयोगे बढ़नीहि यन्येन- बने भव वन्य तेन, ir वन+य ( यत् ) पर्तयन्-Pre p of वृत् 1001 to live or subsist on Cf मदतिक्तमुख गाधिप करि भर्वर्तयते स्वय हरि । Kr II 18 वृद्धवाक-इवाको गानापत्यानि एमांस इक्षाव , the aft अनू being dropped By 'तद्राजस्य बहुपु तेनैवानपाम्' Pan II 468, an affix of the तद्राज class (of which अ is one) is dropped when it denotes plurality and does not sugauty tomales, thus wo have ऐक्षाक' mng, एकाको dual, but इक्षाकर pl Tor वृद्धेष्वाकु &c of वाधके मुनिवृत्ती- 1I8, गलितवयसामिक्षाकूगामिद हि कुन्नतम् । III 70, also VIII 11, and पुत्रसका तलनीकदृक्षाकभि धृतम् । कृतं बाल्पे सदार्येण पुग्ममारण्य मतम् ॥ Uttar I 22 21 प्रभाय-dtrine or superhuman power of fरिरापभागत upra II 41, प्रमानिर्मितन भूर्जपत्रेण Vik IL, also II il वनसति- पनस्य पति a large torest tree, tr धन+पति the v comlog in as stu • word of the पारस्करादि class, see Pati VI 1 157 Properly its a tree which bears fruit without the appearance of 1,wers धानपत्य Fie gopalgerigheta Here it means a tree in general CS Hemadri-यद्यपि भानपत्यादतथापि विभाषोषधितनम्मातभ्य (Pan VIII 46) दस्यत्र भेदे सत्यपि वृक्षवनस्पत्यारिहामरेन महण द्रदन्यमिति काशिकावृत्ता उक्त वावृक्षमात्रेऽपि भाति । किविवि-Appsrently through slight fatigue Rims was 1797 sod divine, and henos incapable of being tatigued, hence the post uses the particle इव ·The post Csato XII.) an. 22. ऐन्धिः-इन्द्रस्य पुत्रा इन्द्र+इ. द्विज दिर्जायते इति; tr. दि+प +अ (a) चित्र--- the Rail-marks or soratebing with the nails on the breasts indicative of enjoyment. Sankrit. poets often describe theto nail marks as torming part of amorous sports. Cy.npra, IX. Kum. III. 29. पोरोभाग्यं-Abs. n. tr. पुरोमागिन् can orious, tault-inding +य (प्पन ). पुरोभजते 1. मन+इन् (पिनुण); पुरः माग अस्प विद्यते इति पुरोभाषिन् one who steps forward irat, implying unnecessary or vacalled for interference thitiks that the crow had the impadence to find faalt with Rica's Isratehing, and wished to take ap the defects as it were. J. Hemadri--प्रियाय रामस्य उपभोगविपु नखक्षतेषु अपर्याप्तिरूप दोष दृष्ट्वा तत्परि- हाई फकाम १ । नारी प्रवक्षतादेरसमादुरपेक्षाय पुति करिदतच्लोक- वयस्पाने मुं श्लोक पठन्ति-ses toot-note. Dinakara says-मुक्ताधयादि कारपदाकारनपदभरतप्पम् । रामेण दत्तानि नवपदानि तथा न सन्तति दोपैद- शिर प्रकटयनिय स्तनो विदारितानिरयर्थः। In mentioning the incident about the crow the poot scems to follow the Padma P. which eays-पश्चिनकूटाद्री सानुजोऽरमत निया । कदाचिदई, पदेवा निद्राणे रघुनन्दने ॥ ऐन्द्र. काक' समागम्म जानकी वीक्ष्य कामुक विददार नवनीः पीनामतपयोधरम् ॥ तवा राघवः कुद्धः शं जग्राह पाणिना। प्राोणा- पेण संयोग्य विशेष पासमारणे ॥ स दृष्या परिसकाश अलरकालानलोपमम् । मोरया काका पदुदाय निनदन्दारुणवनम् ॥ वायसविपु लोकेषु बनाम मोदित । पर पत्र पयो काक. शरणार्थी पायस तद च परिवेश भयावहम् । पुनधा- गाद्विार पाको दपया विधिगह तम् ॥ भो भो बलिभुजा श्रेठ तमेव र मग । म रक्षक श्री शरणागतासल' इत्युतः सोऽय घलिमुत्रह्मणा रपुनन्दनम् । उपत्य सहसा भूमी निपपात मपातु ॥ पाणसंशयमापन दा सीता पायाम् । घाहि बाहोति भताराप दपिता विमुम्तयार पादपस्तिस्य पुयुग पाय जानकी । तमुरधारा काय करापीयुषसागरः ॥ रक्षातो निमारवाय नदेकाशि ददौ तदा। पायसोऽपि मुन्दा सीतारापार पसलो प्रययोरो रापवेगाभिपाता The story of tbs crow is not found in the Ramayana, apd though tonnd in a Bengal recention, it in considered to be a2 laterpolation, and is also ? given in the Nir. Ed. It does not ray, however, that the crow was Iodia's gon, por that Rima was asleep will his bond resting on Slid's lap, bat that after Rima, Lakshmins and Bi'l hal pertaken of the yeolson procured by Lakshasas, Nina arked bill to gaurd agalost crors the residoa of the flesh whicb was oTposed to dry, when she was attacked byacrow. Ses ayodbyabinda शिमसर्ग (alter 93) 36-57. 8. 23. भारोषित-apprised of tbe secident पका- Not a particular kind of minila bat « reod-stalk (here the stat R.x.G ·42 [ Canto XII. WAS of Kaša grass ) used as an arrow and endowded with the power of the mantra repeated (here Brahmsstra). STEUT-Aor, of 37 to throw. Asegan-see the extraat from Pad. P. given above. Rama's missile wag anfailing in its effect ( 898 supra, XI. 83 ) and could not have been turned bsok aplegs it hit some mark ox bad something for its pictim, Rama, therefore, offered his missile the ojo of the crow and saved his life. 99-for the Pass. use ef. III. 20. Sl. 24. आसन्न-आसन्नदेशस्य भावः आसन्नदेशवं तस्मात् । सरमुक- सारममय सारङ्ग- a comp.ot tho शकन्पादि class; or सारं गच्छति इति fr. er strength and to go with aff. 2 (s) before which a nasal is inserted. उत्तुकाः सारगा यस्यां सा ताम्. Rsus 80 kind to the deer that they became engasy at his departure, au ordently longiog or sorrowing for; fr. to produce, with 36 उत्सवति मुनोति वा and aft. चिपू and क. स्पलीम्-see upra XI. 58. $1. 25. atâuq-gae com,; fr. 311f@ +02 (); words similarly tormed are पाथेय, वासयी ( night) and स्वापतयं wealth अतिथि is derived either as अतति गच्छति इति 1. अत्+इथिन् , or न विद्यते द्वितीया fare i properly, one who does not stay for a second day. FERT-These are the ten asterismo stigi, grae, 954, 371459T, TT, पूर्वा, उत्तरा, हस्त, चित्रा and स्वाति which pour rain on earth as the sun appears to enter them and are called the rain-Nakshatra. If#g be taken to mean the zodiacal signs these are Karka (the scrab) and others. Ti-This refers to the Dakshi Dayans or the winter Solstice in which the son appears to move from north to sooth. cf. मानौमकरसंकान्तः षण्मासा उत्तरायणम् । कोदेस्तु तथैव स्यात्पण्मासा दक्षिणायनम् ॥ Sdryasiddhants. Śi. 26. cat sialaret-Tho Rimi, sase nothing like this. गुणोन्मुखी-उद्गत पुस यस्याः साउन्मुखी, गुणेः उन्मुखी गुणोन्माषी. The poot thinks that it was aot sita who follotrod Rima bat the goddess of Royalty horsell, drawn by his merits. 61. 27. apr-Lit. 008 who know not what a was. Wilo of Atri, the highest typo ot chastity and widely devotion. She was Yory pious and given to austere devotion by virtuo of wilch oko had obtalned miraculous powers. For some of the stories illastrative of those, 908 4. Dic. under arm. Atri, her bosband, it appear, lived in a forest eonth of Obitrakata, near the extrasco of tbo Dandakiranya. Bos Rimi, Ar. K. Castos 2-5. Whoa Rimi visited Atri' bermitage, Anastyk wu yery kind and attentive to ·Canto X11.] 43 Site whom sbe lovonted with good advice og the virtues of chastity and gave her an ongoont which was to keep her beantital for over and guard her person from the attacks of rapacious beasto, demons, &o. cf. इदै दिव्य वरं माल्यं वस्त्रमामरणानि च। अराग च वैदेहि महाईमनुदेपनम् ॥ मया दत्तमिदं सीते तर गावाणि शोभयेत् ।अनुरूपमसहि नित्यमेव भविष्यति । अद्ररागेण दिव्येन लिप्ताही जनकात्मजे । शोभायष्यसि भार यथा श्रीविष्णुमव्ययम् । Ayodh K. 118. gogenHere you may preferably mean & weet, delightfal (ART), पुण्यधिए मनोज्ञे स्यारी शुरुतधर्मयोः इति विश्वः। कानन-फान पति दीपयति। रमादिदति काननं, tr. फन् aff. युय (अन), के जले अननं जीवनमस्य. Ta either case it is a beantifol forest fall of laxuriant plants. goto-The bees, attracted by the taperior fragrance of the unguent, left tha flowers of the forest trees and followed Sita Thi, indicates its oxceedingls pleasing small. For a similar iden, of. dr17 पुष्पवृक्षा गन्धद्विपे वन्य इस विरेफाः &c. ampra, VI.T. Śl. 28. संध्या-सध्यायामत्र oldu: reddish-brown like an evening cloud; cf. supra XI. 66. form:--A demon, son of Java and ſatabrada (nagy) The Rimâ, describes him as being like a mountain-peak, sa eator of mien, lond-voiced, hollow.oyed, large moathod, hoge-bellied, &c, and of frightfal aspect, wearing a tigers' skia dripping with fat, wettod with blood and terrific to all creatures &o &c; 646 A'ra K, 2, 4-5. When he saw Råma, Lakshmania and Slid, he furiously attacked them and seized Site and carried her on his lap Dolng aszailed with arrows by the brothors be left sitt. caught the brothers, threw them across his thoalders as if they wero children, and began to walk ofl. Nåma cut of his right arai and Lakshmans the loft ono Thoy then dashed him to the oorth and beat him with their 6sts and feet. Dat as he **s not to be killed by auch msins (tee below, sote on frafcct $1. 30 ), they dog a deep pit and buried him alito Upon thi. Thero arose from the earth a desatital person who said that be was the landbarya, Tambarn by Dine, who ta redaced to tho form of a Ruksasa by Kabera's care, from which has st rollored by Rims Boo Ar K. Osalos 2. #f: . Rabu. $1,20. stort him* Rami. Ar, K. 4. 10 (HAITTA ***ATER a&. ), 9/94-ori, I. *** (5%) qaslides both g: 400 . The demon wu the Seeker of bonis blood, the drought also drics ap molttare The months of ·[ Canto XII. Grāvana and Bhadrapada are choson because between theso months the rainfall is heavy and cortaio; to the osage witb. holding it mast also be equally powerful and can be fitly compared with Vuadha powerfully seizing Sità, though between Rims and Lakhmana. भामह'-also अपग्राह; by अवे महो वर्षपतिमधे PD. IIL. 1. 51, the al 97.( befora which the radical powel takes Vșiddbi) is optionally employed after with 317 when the sense is "the withholding of rain;' 20 we get 37716: ; &nd by adding 374(ST) we get in, otherwise 31493 only; 83 37418: 9374. $1. 30. franqey-Because he was favolnerablo by weapons ; f. Ram तपसां चापि समाप्ता ब्रह्मणो हि प्रसादजा । शप्रेणावयता लोकेच्छया- HOTAT I Ar, K. 6. 50. Bir Erot-See Oom Kakutatha Wag kung Puramjaya of the solar race, so called because be rodo on the homp ol Indra in the form of a ball when fighting on his aide with the demons. See supra, notes on VI, 71 ger IT-- STT used with a form of the Pres. tense give it the 86 of the future fa fa-The reason given here for burying Viridha to be the poet's own. For according to Rims tho demon was buried at his own request, as Gandharva Tumbara. 3174 चापि मा राम निक्षिप्य कुशली बज। रक्षसा गतसचानामेष धर्म. सनातन ॥ अवटे ये निधीयन्ते तेषां लोका महोदया. ॥ तत. खनित्रमादाय लक्ष्मणः श्वधमुनमम् । अखनपार्श्वस्तस्य निराधस्य महान्मन' । सं मुक्तकण्ठमुक्षिप्य राष्द्गुकर्ण महास्वनम् ॥ विराय माक्षिपच्छ| मदन्त भैरवस्वनम् ॥ Ar. R. (Iastead of the last ái. Mr. Pandut quotes fgeru FAST- विराध पवतोपमम् । गम्भीरमवट छत्वा निचखान परतप. I found in snother Torsion of tho Ramá.) Śl. 31.9974i-See Malli, The Bame is derived from avo पटs or holy traos, vi: अश्वाय, विन, बट, धात्री and अक It is a part of the great Dandaka forest, Dear the source of the Godavari, where Réma passed a considerable part of bis period ot exile It was at a distance of two Yojanas ( abont 20 m.les ) from the hermitage of Agustya, Sea gustation from Rimâ under sl. 31. It 19 identified with Nasik becase here Lakshmapi cut off the nose of śêrpanakh, There are also five gardens named अमराराम, कमलाराम, क्षीराराम, भोमाराम and द्राक्षाराम, which are still known by their ancient names. In the last mentioned garden there is a temple supposed to have been built by Tarakasura beema ·Canto XII, ] 45 + with a tank and a Kunde in front of it. Some think that the Pallahayati dear Nasik is not the Patch. of the Rimayana ****** -Agastya, the son of Jitra and Vars. The samen of these gods fell at the eight of the beavenly bymph Urvail. Part of it fell into a pilcher and rart opbejde. A 888lys was born from the former and Vasehtha from the latter. Gee IV. 21, toot-note, and notes thereto frag 571111-See VI G1 and notes thereon; Mah --Bh. Van. Oastos 90, 107. The mountain was compelled to kr*0010 its original height by Agastya's permanent stay in the boath मार्ग निरोद्धं सतनं भारस्पा मोत्तमः। संदेश पालयन्यस्य विध्यालो न वर्धते॥ 27777ciuda STTTer ( 2. p. p. of wild stT) TegaT. RaiR--1) proper naturel position; (?) propor boando of conduct. Agastya received náms with the grcatest kind oss and asked him to stay in Patiohayati and pass his days of ozila thore Cf. 9757 at a TUTTIT: HIRIT 977. भिरिभुतः॥ तत्र गरदाप्रमपदं करवा मौमित्रिणा सह । रमत व पितुपाक्षे यथोन- मनुपालपन॥ Lo Ramk. Ar, 13, Agastya became Rema's advider and protector, presented him with the bow of Viboa fashioned by Vis'vakarman, the arrow given by Brabman, two foexdsustible qalvers and ssword See Ar. Oanto III, 32-38. 61. 32. 1987-1999 JT 3TTI, Ir. »T+FT+ 37 () TTTOTETUTKI This was girim (lur. bsviag nails liko witno. wiog baskets ), the half sister of Rárams and sister of Khara STRATOR FITTIT E si parcía Carta grau मालिनी जनपामास पुषमे विभीपणम् । पापा मिधुन जो साः गला पा. 8do *** capurated by Nina's beaply, and assuming a beaatlla! and gentle forma mado advance to him. Bat ho told bor that bo w married and referred bor to Latsbosna, who, in liko minner, saat bor back to Rins. This double rojection excited $114's laaghter, whoteapoa thu Toreareful donozols assumed dor bidcopy form and wanted to daroar ist. Dat Latamana laterfered and cat o bor Dose ani ears. She then flow to ber brothers for totaogo. Allerwurdibo went to Lanti and descaated to RITOS OR the beraty of 61% and Josuigsled him to carry ber of मानातु-By मन to coderstood 90x17. Ir. or to tastes wild 1+1, *() HOTTk. ground of tro ·[Canto XII. . Bee com, comparison is the being tormented with heat (of Madana in one case, of sommer in the other) For the comparison, ef. समस्ताप काम मनसिजनिदाघपसरयो Sak III 7. अभिपेदे-simply means came to there is no idea here ot coming withalibidinony desire, it is not necessary, nor does the simile sopport it carer-Sirpa 16 compared to a female serpent on account at her revengefulness मलयदुम-Tho mountain Malaya is known tor its sandal trees, so this mesus ta Bandal tree' Ráma 11 compared to a sandal troo on account of the cooling nataro of his touch 33 सीतास.-Thrs 10 12 accordance with the Ramayana, see Ar K 17 24, 26 कथिता-कधित अन्वयो यया This she did under the belief that her high descent might induce Réus to accede to her wishes वन-10 asked him to be her husband मध्यारुढ -nsen to the highest pitch अकालज्ञ-काल जानातीति कालज्ञ, or जानातीतिज्ञ कालस्य ज्ञ कालज्ञ, now does not know the proper timo, e a love affected woman does not know when to make advances 81 84 कलमवान्-प्रशस्त कलनमस्यास्तीति are-Although Rama koow who she was, he addresses her thus through joke Lakshmana also addresses her as परवणिनी, मदिरेक्षणा &c In the "Rama , and the poot remarks-इति सा लक्ष्मणनोक्ता कराला निर्णतोदरी । मयते तद्वच सत्य परिहासाविचक्षणा - Art 18 13 भजस्व-Repair or have recourae to, or make love to ( $199* ), approach with carnal desire अपस्यन्ती-Fem of the Pres P ot वृषस्य, a denom verb from वृष (aman, for the various meanings of this word 800 com) with the aff क्यच् (य) before which स् 1s inserted in the case ot the words 3784 and others (Pån VII I 51 ), see com , वृष मैथुनाय इच्छति वृषस्यति, by the Var 'अश्ववषयमिथुनेच्छायाम', hence जुषस्यन्ती means lasting (अश्वस्यति वडवा वृषस्यति गौ Sid -Kan) attor a man, approaching a male with carnal appetite Cf लक्ष्मण सा वृषस्यन्ती Bhatti. IV 30, रघुनन्दन वृषस्यन्नी शूर्पणखा प्राप्ता । Mr. V. Mark the alliterations वृषस्कन्ध-The modern way ts to take ruch com. pounds as Bahavrihre, वृषस्य इव स्कन्ध यस्य वृषस्य सन्ध पस्कन्ध घृष. इव मध यस्य, an Uttarapadalopi comp, according to Malli, who follows the Bhásbya 81 35 ज्येष्ठाभि-आभिमुल्यन गमन अभि०, ज्येष्ठस्याभिगमन ज्यष्ठा० तस्मात् Here 3114 has the meaning of carnal deaire'. The following are the sense ot अमि-अभि पूजाशाच्छा सौ- .

·47 Capto X11.) *aragukat 1&terngig. WITO-Not faroarably received, rejooted, As Serpa, brat approsshod Rims with a desire to hate him for her husband, sho wu in the eyes of Laksh.us good as his wife, and to stood in the relation of a ulter or mother to him The virksons Likk, orged th's at bli resion for bor relatai simply becaass he wantod to get rid of bor spoedily. Had aho approasbed him Arst, bo Foald bare rojectod for all the same, ander some othor ples रामाश्रपा-राम आमपी पस्या #fit-The similo it happy. de the swollon wator of a tirer dasbing agalast one bank in riolently thrown back and flows to the otbor bank, 10 śürp belag roootod by Lakshmana had to go back to Rins again. 606-Thoro ti sono dificulty about tho dunsolation of thlı comp (37 Rognid Fat Chir) Although tho word 3* occars in the comp it mat bo dissolved as all bu dono It The question is diecasted by him in his com on V. 72. Acoording to Kiljats quoted thoro, the word 34 aproaring Orst in a comp, Docessarily takes the si. (**, instead of 991) as lodicato i by the word Paegla 15. 80tra 3HITTI i Prati Fan Y.:. 41, 1. although the word 3 apa pears in the dissolution (frosras), the word 740 mast always bo used for it in the compisf Dalbye-341 gt sie 74934. TH loaned only in the dasl; 349, thongl dasl in sense, l. arod in the ving or planul only ·48 [ Canto Xil. (सज्ञा),10 शुर्पणखा सज्ञायो किम् । तामुखी कन्या। 8id-Kau. The of is changed to or by gracite franar Pån. VIII 4 3 The change of a tool by the presence of the first word takes place Then the comp forms a namo, and I does not intervenen og दुणध, but कगपनम् थरंगखा मान-may also be taken as o10 word 5h: disclosed bar antaral bideoas form, biviag nalla roignabling WINDOwing baskets 61 89 कोकिना-काकिनारत् मन्जु (charming, Brest) पद नीति ताम्, मन् 10 U. to sounl+उ पोर-Omnoug and fngitrol Bark the use of car with one is and Fiti, nod see rallt's remark on it बुडो-Laksh was oalnds the hut, while Sarp was in the hut So ha inferred from her howl that he WAS a demoness akar-iî reprehensiblo 57 actions GFAT ET a demonois, Mallı, it may also meaa offended, 10- censed ' इति-Mark the use of the Nom with it, although it 13 the object of gu Bee Mallı And A G & 255 (a) SI 40 वैरूप्या-विरूपाया भावो वेरूय, पुनरुतस्य भाव पोनरुता tr पुनरुक्क + य (य), पुनरुक्त is what is repeated, hence also what 19 dono again By cutting off her no90 and ears, Lakshmans endowed her with a repetition (: addition) of deformity or hideousness Cइत्युक्तो लक्ष्मणस्तस्या कुद्धो रामस्य पश्यत । उद्धृत्य खग चिद कर्णनासे महाबल ॥ Romb Ax 18 4 भीषण-trom मीषयू cau.of भी and aff ल्यु (अन) adied करि (in the sense of the agent) with tha fem aff 31, 888 com and Pan III I 134 41 घेणुकर्कश.-See com, or वणोरिय फर्कशानि पर्वाणि यस्या ET AT baying joint: roagh or hard like those of a bamboo we may also have the form पर्वणा by डाउभाभ्यामन्यतरस्याम् Pan IV I 13 stems ending in मन, and Bah compounds ending in अन् optionally tske आ in the tem , सीमन् सीमा, बगुपचन्-यज्वा अय-अङ्कयते अनेन , tr 1 P to mark+उरा Unad भम्बर-1 अम्ब sound and to take or hold (अम्ब रातीति)+ अ (क) भतर्नयत-न— although Atm 1s sometimes used in the Par by posts Bse Valli Mr Naudargienr rolds the text of the com from तर्जमर्स ste, as तर्ज भर्स तर्जने पति नभयोश्चातापोरनुवात्तोऽपि चशिगे हिरकरणनानुदात्तत्वानिमित्तस्यारमनपदस्यानित्यतज्ञापनात्परस्मैपदमित्ययम् । इदमेवा भिप्रेत्योक्त महमलनारूपान &e The Par may be jasthlied by the ज्ञापक, ममाण (.. what a rale does not direetly say, but imphes byte . .

·Canto XII.] 49 Fordiog, do ). Pan. 1898 7144119, Noy, why sbould be added when the root is known to be A'tm., by the indicators being anudótta ? It indiestes by implication that tbs A'tm. canced by an anudatta letter is anitya ( not always binding ). S. 42. 41-Lit. ibo bsbilation of DSD, i, m. that part of the Dandaka forest where man kad their habitatior, not being mack exposed to attacks from the demons, as the great Rishis, Agastya and others, had their hermitages in it or thereaboat. It was, hor. ever, the residence of Khara and Dåsbana, and was in Nárada's pongalon gon tupra VI. 62. Its Jooslity is a matter ol cootroporsy. It 29 generally bold to be near Naik, Bea supra, potes to il 9. Others hold that it was much lower down the course of the Godiverſ, pearor to its mouth than towards its soarce. Ez:- Khoa was Śú 's brothor ; see notes to sl. 32. By it are meant Darhana and Tribirasmthese were the generals of the Rakuba force atationod in Dand. by Rávada. Hanyag fryr TE9 AFT CTĀTT-39 # FA09E: the prst bogioning or setting on loot by. Dy 39879** & ( 880 00m. ) Pag. II. 4. 21, a Tat comp. ending to tror 3F is nea. When the tdes of gas is to be espressof ( 31 TIETEET SITTPfeFaf), ao mla: 39777 arfotaget प्रन्थ नरामीप परामष तम् $}. 43. HAT-88 XI. 21, 07571-We should rather expect the comp to be eagairaal, bat, as the poet weats to bring out der maimed stato more prominently to notice, he does not say that. रामामि.-नाममभिपान्तीति रामाभियापिनः क्षेपाम् । अमालमभूत-The very fact that the demoortboughtlessly placed bárpanakhá steber best and marched agalast Rica indicated that their destation was cortalu. Tho sight of * porson with a disigared face, especially with tbo Dogo out of, is considored to be so ovi) DDDDD. Morb moro 10 is tho guidance of such a perton. Cf. Dr. Val, Perinsget for at the fame! Enquirishlatt fogtai it Target saget satirgot Tin ngrasaraghat I CUI 211 &c. is quoted by Tirakanita. $1. 11. INVIT-JEO sa mi Fu-11-To Ogbt sfoglo.duoded was the proed beritage of the kings of the solar face, for the odiprios of Yand stood aof 10 peed of soy extrascous protection or dolpi finish #ar: fuit ; 4110 I. 10 ( WER 1081); And IX. 10. state 7777-CJ.STİ #1 T diense पापनन्ता। हमानरपापियामि पदमागतानिह ar.20.4 it. x. 7 ·50 [ Canto XII. Sl. 45. दाशरथि:-दशरथस्यापत्यं प्रमान. काम-granted that urggrati-prag demons pajata; a chief of Rákshasas; powerful demons; or यातून travellers (tr. या+तु Upadiafi.) दधाति seizes इति यातुधान. । 71891T: --ACHT FEATRO SIT I See note on T: supra, SI 43. यावन्तः--यत्परिमाणं येषां ते यावन्तः। तावान्-तस्परिमाण यस्य. So quck was Råtoa in his movements that every one of the demons thought that he was opposed by him. Or, owing to his divine power, Rims appeared to the demone to have 298amed Bo many forms, Hems. reade anti; for his com. sea foot-note. et is added to a uineral when it means the mode or manner of an action (T-itiö ) or when the sense is the distribution or apportionmont (THT) of # substance. $1. 46 YYTETT:--This and the other words in this sl. are Toe or paronomastic. (1) Fighting fanltlessly; (2) of para or good conduct. F#F-(1) 97671: Jena tho destroyer of monata, by the demon Khara; (2) NT 77: UTA: 77 stenda, by & wicked man. (1) gent against; (?) advanced, attrı. boted. 99The demon of that name. guna 40: fr. ST 192. + ल्युटू (अन); the उ of दुष् 18 lengthened in the cau. by दोषो णी Pån VI. 4 90. Here the poet indicates the futare abandonnent of Sita by Ráma. Śi. 47. Hranure-opposed. Cf. VI. 40. Ħafna—The arrows were shot in each rapid angoession that they appeared to have issued forth at one and the same time. Cf. su NET TETE- Hiale 11 aga ilgeart I supra, VII. 57; also Kir. XIV. 53 ši. 48. rad. fra p. p. of CT 5 P. A'. to sharpen. Terasmay also be dissolved as यथापूर्वा विशुद्धिः येषां तैः; they passed through their bodies before blood could come out and taint them; 8o rapid was their passage through the body. Tar:-17 T HET AT a wing; fr, gag+; e que pour la gaffo:. ši. 49. feya &o. No one of the demons was spared that could have raised his head, is e, all were laid low. 4:—The hesdlogs trank of a human being (supposed to be animated by & spirit) A Labandha is said to dance on a battle-field when at least a thousand Warriors tall downdoad. Cf.प्राथ. सहननाशे समरमुखे मृत्यतिबन्धम्। Also, मनुष्याण सहनेषु हतेषु हतमूर्धः । तदावेशारक सन्धः स्यादेकोऽमूर्धा क्रियान्वितः। See supra, VII 51. According to the Râmi. 14 thousand demons were killed in this fight by Rána Bee Ara, 30, 31, śi. 50. potei-ETITE Tatradat, fr. fa+EL(). Tistau ronja 3TIÊN Heate properly, an army containing cbariots .

·51 Latto XII.) furnished with protection; hence sometimes, an army in general. TE379-Mark the comp. The carrion-feeders gathered in snch large numbers as to form a cloud above as it were. śl. 51. tirar-see supra śl. 37. sayfarn-By Età &c. (Bee com. ) P&D, III, 2, 8, takes the aff. 317 when the sense is not lifting ap a load'; 80 stript'; otherwise it will take aft, as IT&TT:. śi. 52. fala-que properly means 'punishment'; here in the shape of the cutting of the nose and oars. 47:-Rávana, the yogoger brother of Kubera, and son of Viśravas, the son of the sage Palastya 8se Ramá Uttar. K. Canto I. and Mah. Bhar, Van. Oh. 275. धनद . धन Wealth and दे to protect (धनं दयते इति) with the afl. 5 (31). fi 63. रक्षसा मृगरूपेष-मृगस्य इव रूपं यस्य, or atter Malli. मृगस्य रूप TAPET FT949; 7. This was Máricha, son of Tadaka ( see XI. 28), afterwards the minister of Råvans, Very much against his will and notwithstanding his remonstrances to the contrary, Rávana. wishing to carry of Sita, forced him to scoompany him to the but where Rama dwelt with Bitâ apd Lakshmana There he assumed the form of a golden deer, which Räms at the instance of site pargned. The latter war decoyed to creat distance by the apparent deer, which, when mortally wounded, cried for help, imitating the voice of Råma, whereapon Siti urged Lak, to go to his brother's resco. When Lak, bad left, Rêvana entered the hot and carried off Sité. See A'rs. 42, 43. पक्षीन्द्र &o.-पक्षिषु इन्द्र इव पक्षीन्द्र विष्टः अस्य संजात. असौ विनित. ft. A+ which is added to tre and other words of the group, तारकित नमः, पुष्पितः वृक्षः &c.; तदस्य सनातमिति तारकादिम्प इतन् । -This was Jataya, the king of Valtares, and son of Arods and Seni. According to the Ramayana, he was the son of Garade and younger brother of Banpiti. When he saw Rivans carrying off Sita be foaght fariously with him to roscoe ber. Rivana however, overpowered him, oot of his wingo and left him mortalis wounded. Before ho expired he met Réms and Lakshmans and told them what had become of Sita, Thoy porformed his fanora) rites after he was dead and 10 sent him to bearer. si. 54. सूनपक्ष-लूनी पक्षी यस्य तम्. CI, Rims 7921941914 समस्या स रा पक्षी पादौ च पायी च समुदाय सोधिनत् । DAFTA AI purgo-Dace Desaratha asalled Šepi ( Satora) because of dearth des to his adverte iofcenco, when bo togelt ·32 [Canto XIE. with his car was hurled dotyn from heaven by the latter, Jataya, however, supported the folling king on his wings and saved him. Thancotorward they became friends. अनृण-अविद्यमानमृणं यस्य तम् For he died while trying to rescue the wife of his son, śl. 55. arark-Here Tu is' aged in the sense of 'to tell', and hence governs the Dat, of the person to whom something is told, while the thing told is put in the Acc. oase. ifa:--For this sense of, supra VIIJ. 72. 81. 66. afro-799: Nati; 3779: 74: #98: Tina; forgreni- पत्तिस्तस्था. शोकःnow soo Samj. म्यापत्ति, like विपत्ति, means death. STATEC-is the burning ote dead body apon the toneral pyre with the proper rites. Ter: Phar:-subsequent ( happening after ) rites, such as offering libations of water to the dead, &c.; 600 supra VIII. 73. C. एवमुकरवा चिता दीप्तामारोप्य पतगेश्वरम् । ददाह रामो धर्मात्मा स्वमन्धुमिव दुःखितः ॥ ततो गोदावरी गस्वा नदी नरवरारमजी। उदकं पक्रतुस्तस्मै गृध्रराजाय तावुभौ ॥ Ara. Oanto 68. Trat-proceeded or wont on, i... the two performed them, Śl. 57. quanto–Kabandha YAS originally d&nava namod Dana, the son of śri (according to one sacount he was the son of Danu. According to the .Mahabharata he was the Gandharya Višyávasa-78917 गन्धयों विश्वावसुरह नृप। TÔT TRACTI9a a Tarqalgi &c. Van. P. ch. 278) whence be is sometimes called Daza-Kabandha. A. Kabandha, bo is dosoribed 4s covered with hair, buge like & mountain, without head or Deck, baviug a mouth armed with formidable oharp teeth in the middle of his belly, & yojana in length and an enormous ayo in the breast. This his hideous deformity was dae to a fight with Indrs . He thus narrates his own account in the Ramayana A'ra 6. Formerly I pocsogged beanty kuowo all over the three worlds and like that of the son, the moou and Indra. I used to assume & frightful form and frighten the ascetics living in foresta. One day I offonded the sago Sthủlasıras who imprecated a corse upon me, saying- Let this horrible form, hated of all mankind, be ever thine." Upon my praying to him for delirsrance from the curse, the angry tago baida-"Thou shalt regain thy large and graceful form when Rams, having cut off thy arms, will bura thee in 8 dreary torest," I propitiated the grandfather of the celestials by Aastare penga08, who conferred upon me long life. I offended Indra once, thinking in my pride that he had no power arms ·Danto XII.) 53 OYOY 16, But ho with his thunder-bolt having hundred edge shattered my thighs and drove my head into the body. Wishing then to honour the words of Brahui he did not pat an end to my existence, but making my bands spread o7er a Yojana, placed my mouth, with sharpened testb, upon my belly. Hering thus related bis history he requested Ráma to burn bis body, so that purified by fire he might help him by his advice. That being done he shook off the fansral pyre and rose ap pure as a heavenly being and counselled Rama to form a friendly alliance with Sugrisa. (See Ara K. Ohs. 71, 72 ). g--grow in intensity (see supra X. 79); 1. e, was clobals formed. 1751-Tha & serious calamity or misfortuge ; cf. TEATE TABIA: tapaigagt ut i Kim. N. 8. XIII. 19. Both were similarly circumstanced, as both had lost their kingdoms on account of a brother and both were smarting under the outrage committed on their wives. CS. Mahabharate-- FB Åmo निवेदय । समानशिलो भवतः स सख्य करिष्यति ॥ śi. 68. --Váll was the son of Indra, so named from Bela or bair, being born from the hair of his mother. Sagriva, the younger brother of Vali wa the son of Sårya, deriving his name from Grivi or neck, being born from the neck of his mother. The story of their birth is thus given in the Uttara-Kinda of the Rama: Once Brabma, while sitting in contemplation, dropped a tear of joy, which, falling on tbs ground was torned, into smale monkey, the rot ot bis raon. One day, whilo ho overcome with excessivo thirst wag roaming aboot in search of water on the commit of Mero, bo saw besutilal lake. As be looked in at the clear earface of tbe water ha gay bis own image in it. Thinking it to be ad epong ko jumped in, but when he came ost of the water be toppd himselt metamorphosed into #lovely damsel of the monkey roce. The gods India and Sarya who happened to como Abore nocidentally, bebold her and became ea moured of hor. Tben अमोपोतलाय पासाय महात्मनः । वारे पतित डीजे वाली नाम पर सा, माकरणापि तस्या दशवलिना । बीजे निषिर्क प्रीपायो रिपानामन्यात नित्तमदनभाय मूर्योऽपि समपयत । पीशी पतित बीजं मुप्रीपः समक्षायत ॥kc. The sadyo of emity between the two brother was thin-Onco Vabad to bght with the demon {yurl,who fled into a cave. Tato entered "मापाची नाम रोभसी जो दुनः पुनःनिलप महरपालिका घोळत पुरा AS TYRESTE TRITT: satis at gera 19202&o Kirk K. ab, IX.

·54 [Canto XII. the cape fa pursuit of him, having asked his brother to guard the entranco to the caye. A month passed away whon blood came out of the mouth of the caro. Sugriva thought that valt was killed, and, stopping the mooth of the cave to prevent the Asurs from coming out retired to Kiebkindb& and became king in succession to vati. Valt, however, returned to the city after having killed the Asura, and, knowing wat had happened, deprived Sugriva of his Rajys and wife and would have filled him but for liis escape to the Rishyamuka mountain which was forbidden to Valt T:-The word is appropriate here as Vait was himself a great warrior. Vat: EAT &c.—The simile is very happy and showas that Sugriva was as able & raler as Vall himsell, to fill up his place. Again, an ang is said to be 1; Sugriya and Vår were also enemies. śl. 59. fataa:-Here and there, to all places they could have accoss to (if we take 74 as expressing an Upama ). In this sengo cf. anfaxarro1975. The monkeys were sont in foar batches, each under a leader, in the foor quarters: the one was sent to the east ander Vinata, a raonkey chief, another andor Nila, Banámat, Jámbavat and others, to the south; the third under Sushona to the west, and the fourth ander Šatabali to the north.. Kish. K. 40-43. RT464-It is better to take this as an Utpreksha. The monkoyo set themselves about Rama's business in each earnest as to appear like the embodiments of his own desires. --fr # to go, with 371 61. 60. tatan-Sampáti said to be the son of Garada and older brother of Jatayu. When Hanimat and the other monkeys tailed in their search to get any news about Bita they resolved to atarve themselves to death rather than return without accomplishing their mission. At sach a time they met Sampåti who told them that he had seen Rivans carrying off Bîtå and also gayo them gufficient information about Lank& and its Bitaation. See Kinh K, Ohs, 58-59. Arafa:-also known as Hanumat, was the son of Wind by Afijanir wife of a monkey named Kesari. ( According to another account ho was a partial incarnation of siva ). Márnti, and the other Vánara chiefs who assisted Rana in the war with Rayapa, ware, of divine origin. Hanímat had the power to assume any form at will, could tear off huge rocks or mountains, and ly through the air with the swiftness of Garuda. Froi-For the derivation infra, XIII 2. . Heet ·Canto XII, ) 55 *ai-On this Heme. commeato--4924ta fia: 1 HAFT FHFE- प्रतिरूपकमध्यपम् । Ohar. has-मनमावान्निगतो निरमहः मुमुक्षुः। We may also analy49 as atat in mã 12: PATET ICS, Bg. II. 71. $1. 01. 1999--Kanamat at fist searched for dita in Råvaoa'a palace but he found 10 tage of her there. Thereapon be entered the garden of Ašoks trees where be found sits surrounded by Rakshasis appointed by Rávada to keep gaard over her. See Bandaraka, Ob. 15. ftetit: &c.The simile implies the pitiable condition of Sita, bat at the 6800 time it implies power in her to resist the influence of the wicked demonease. Śl. 62. itartod sta şiès i 371931+377 (+97); a sign of recognition. THER? Hai ir. अद्गुली+इय (छ)+स्वाथै फन् (क). प्रत्युदर्स &c.--. Sfta shed tears of joy white like pearls at its sigbt. Cf Hems on this part रत्नरेख परयुगमन युक्तमिति कविना शिन्दुपु मुक्ताफलस्य समाधिविवक्षितः। 'अन्य धर्मस्ततोऽन्यच लोकसीमानुरोधिना। सम्यगाधीयते यत्र स समाधिः स्मृतो यथा" इति कान्यादर्श। ši. 63. An--fr. can. wità fär; having cooled by removing the lever ol anxiety of; having noothed or comforted her. Cf. pfitiafaraft strcat süteat. śik. IV. Jay-does not mean proud, but exasperated, his spirit raised by. **TUS--After baring comforted sira Banomat wished to signalize his vient to the Asoka grove by destroying it. As be tore up the trees Hovora] Raksboyas, dispatcbod by Råvapa, came there to prevent the act and among them was Aksha, ooo of the son of Rávaos, wbom bo killed. #....195 - When Urimat was tound to be more tåsa e match for the ordinary Riksdagas, Indrajit was sont against him. He too toond that on. was not to bo controlled by ordinary means and discharged the Drabi tra against bia. Haalmst, ont of deference to tho misailo. 19Bored bimsoll to be bound up by it for * time and foll dowo bolplessly, He was then seized by the Rakabases, roughly bundled and taken into the presence of Ritana. Enraged by his decant attitada Rirana ordorod bis desth. Ths demoni scoordingly tied ploces of old garments round als tail, poured oil apon it and. sot Gre to St. Tboreapod lan. Astamed, a gigantle form and jom. माप पाप प शकिरम्ति रिमोक्षणे लोक गुरुममाम् । इरपेषत: पापी मयामपोरातिय समय कपिरिचाय पितामहानुहमारमनभा fraign aftenen fann ein TAR 11 Eoad, K. OL, 48, ·50 [ Canto XII. ping from house to hogge turning his formidable tail from side to eido burnt Lanka See Sandarak Ohs 53-54 A. the poet bas described here the events with great brovity we have here a quality of style called 99 or brevity CS Firef भिधान यसक्षप परिकीर्तित । SI 64 af THTWhen Hanumat was about to return, Sita gave him her creat jewel as & token to be given to Rims This He showed to him wat-Who had successfully accomplisbod bis m1910D हृदयमिव-Hema Lays स्वच्छस्वादुरपेक्षा The pure gem was as it were Sita's heart fall of pare love for Rima Or, the gem was much prized by her being a gift from her father at the time of marriage 8o in gonding it to Rawa she sent her heart as it were to him Or her beart was full of Râga (love for Rama ) and the gom oleo was full of Rage (red lastre ), 80 it representod as it wore her heart SI 65 FTUMHE Who closed his eyes on account of the ploagorablo sensation caused by the touch of it Cf aftreme ***** FOTET V:k IV Malli takes after in the sense of ingensible to any other sensation' or perception भपयोधर-पयता धरी पयोधरी 9 e, now The post roters to this because it 18 thus that chiefly contributes to ploasure in euch cages SI 66 उपन्त-उद्गत आत यस्य news 97-9c6 com; algo सगमेन उत्सुक अर्णव -अणासि अत्र सन्तीति, tr अर्णम् + B being dropped before it परिखा-परित ख यते इति, fr खन् with परि+ (अ) SI 67 अनुद्रुत -quickly followed, of अनुदुत सयति यन केवल Sis I 59 सवाध-सम्बार यथा तथा वतन्ते ने । ०वमभि सम्बाध crowded वर्म येषां ते The number of monkeys was 80 past that even when they flew through the sky in their eagerness to follow Ráms quickly they had to press against one another si 68 farge-oncampad on विभीषण-Lt The terrible one A younger brother of Råvana He was the the son of Visravas by his wife Méliol He was virteous, moat handsome of the brothers, and opposed to the practices of the R&kshagas Like Ravana ha also propitiated Brahmâ and chose : boon that he should never commit an unworthy action even in the greatest extremity Brahma gave him Brahmåstra and raised hum to the diginity of a god [ मालिनी जनयामास पुत्रमेक बिभीषणम् । विभीषणस्तु रूपेण सर्वेभ्याऽभ्याधि- कोऽभवत् । स बस्द महाभागा धर्मगामा क्रियाराप्ति ॥ विभीषण शीणपमकमभ्य- बहारयन् । उपवासरति(मान सदा जप्यपरायण ॥ ब्रह्माग तोषयामास । पर वृणु seo com ·Canto XII.] 57 इति प्राणोक्त उवाच-परमापदतस्यापि नाधर्म मे मतिर्मवेत् । अशिक्षित च भगवन ब्रह्मानं पत्तिमातु मे ॥ ब्रह्मोवाच । यस्मादाक्षसयोनी ते जातस्यामित्रकर्शन। Arya gleTABI à u Mahabh&. Var. Oh. 275. When after the departose of Hapimat Råvads bold & consultation with the chiet Rákskassa, Bibbishana advised him to restore sità to Rima and to save himself and tbe demon-zace from certain destruction Bat for this sage advice he was severely rebuked by Indrajit and Rávads whereupon he deserted his brother and flying into the sky with four followers came over to the side of Râms, who then lay oncamped with the monkey host on the other side of the sea Sea Rimá. Yad. K. oh s 18, 17; cf. algo Adbydtmaramayana-हितमुक्त मया देव तस्य चारिदितात्मनः । सीता रामाय पंदेही मेषयेति पुन" पुन । उक्तोऽपि न शृणोत्येष कालपारावश गतः॥ हन्तु मा खदमादाय माद्रवदाक्षसाधम ॥ Faxramoat of affection for him, the best of the Rakshaga family. PATYT-having entered thought, i o. having put that thought into his mind. Better read wiary, kaving pointed out that course of action or inspired him with the thought The goddess of Royalty of the Rakshaga8, as it afraid of being separated from the family, indased Bibbishana to go Rama and seek hia protection. si. 89 foto-Sovereigaty over the Rakebasas Ohtri. takes it in the of निशाचरस्य रावणस्य ऐश्वर्यम् नीतयpolitical measures, diplomatic actions. In right titao did R&ma securo bis help and thus paved his way to fotaro process. cf. सत्तामागंण मसिमान काले कर्म समाचरेत् । काले समाचरन्साधु रसवफलमश्नुते । Kam. N. XI 73. 4 70 R--hen R&me with the vast monkey-urmuy balted on the northern shore of the Indian ocean, the difficulty was low to transport the army to Loull scross the channel bing to propitiato tho Bee for a passage R2114 sat on & text of Kaxe groen og tbe sboro uod remained in meditation for three days. But the sea refoged to appoar before bum, whep, getting aagty, Rima fized an error on the bor-uting and consecrat. cd it with the chazm ol Brabroastra in order to make the set mere dry lead At this the earth shook, terrible barricade blex and the waters of the ata were thrown into strange commotion. The is then appeared before Nima lo hla divia. form, aad bescecbing bie pardon requested him not to shoot the error st kla, and advised him to at the son of faturmet Nale, to construct a bridge across bis pornical body. Nale accordingly was asked to build the bridge. Ile bed the power to make sopet font ta water. The mooley: thes for through the aty ia ditorent directions R, XS Bongo ·55 [ Canto Xll. and bringing trees bills, rocks and other things they could get bold of, gave them all to Nala. Nela tbres them into the sea and by bw touch the stones floated on the water In bringing huge crags from the Himllayas some were accidentally dropped on the way and remin it 18 said to this day is monuments of the great exploit The bridge was then formed which was a hundred lojanas in length and ten 10 width दशयोजनविस्तीर्ण शतयोजनमायतम् । ददृशुर्दवगर्वा मलसेतु सुदुष्करम् ॥ See Rama Yuddha K Oh 22 प्लयर्ग-प्वेन by leaping गच्छनीति fr पव+ गम् +अ, we have also वंग and प्लवगम रसातलात् &0 -शाह्निण शृङ्गस्य विकार ( made of horn) शाह धनुस्तदस्यास्तीति तस्य । शेष स्वमाय &0- The extensive bridge apreading over a lengti ot hundred Yojanas could well suggest to the poet the idea of the serpent Sesha who forms Vishnu s couch appearing on the sea that his master appearing on earth as Rama might atıll sleep on him SI 71 द्वितीय-द्वयो पूरण द्वितीय । प्राकार-प्रकियत इति fr with &T() added FAIT The vowel of a preposition 18 mostly lengthened before घञ् by उपसर्गस्य पनि Pan VI $ 122, but not when the comprofers to man In tho also of 5 with It is lengthened when a building in meants otherwise cf Brahmavalvarta-Purans-ऊम विशतिहस्तम्य माकारं न शुभावहम्। पस्थे हस्तद्वयात्पूर्व दीर्घहस्तत्रय तथा। न मध्यदेशे फर्तम्य किंचिन्यूनाधिक शुभम् ॥ of also Mahabharata-तरुणादित्यसकारी शणगारेश्च वानरे । प्राकार ददृशुरते तु समन्तास्कपिलीकृतम् ॥ पान-बने भव वान फलादि राति इति वानर , दान+रा to tako+37( 6 ), or, arti a little short of man Honos it is probable that the army of the Vanaras that followed Ráma to Lanks was composed of the aborigines of South Indie, who having come in contact with the A tyan conquerors that came from the northwest, were civilized, koow politics and had a kingdom of their on in the South, Ś1 73 TETIT &o-Those were the weapons used by both the parties The Vanaras used trees against the ries (wood rods tipped with oteol sad stadded with nails) and so od The monkeys could use such weapons only as troos, rocks, and their palls The predicates TUTE (masbod ) etc show that the monkeys ovor poworod the demons overywhere TT-A baumer used as a weapon, or a club $i 74 trayec-Rayas, andor the delasion that site might yield to his desires itsbe knew that Rims was killod in battlo and thoro was no more hope of her rescue by him, asked the ·Canto XII.] 58 WAS alive domon Vidpajjihya to create by magic & bead of Råma and to throw it before sits, when he would be on a visit to her. This he did acoordingly and Sits lainted at the sight. C. Agnivesa- Rimi.--आहूयाय निशाचरं दशमुखो मायाविन चात्रवीत् सीतामगिरोनुजस्य प शिरः सीतापुरः पक्षिय । मायां तेन समाश्रितेन च छतं शीर्षवर्य जानकी दृष्टा महमुपा- गता विजटया भूयो विमोहीलता n and Rimi.--विद्युज्जित च मायाज्ञमत्रवीद्राक्षसा. धिपः । मोहयिष्यावहे सीता मायया जनकात्मजाम् ॥ शिरो मायामयं गृह्य राघवस्य निशाचर। मां व समुपतिष्ठस्त्र महच सशरं धनु..........एवमुक्तं तु तदक्षः शिरस्त. प्रियदर्शनम् । उपनिक्षिप्य सीतायाः क्षिप्रमन्तरधीयत । &o. Bee Yud.31. This is according to Malli. Bat here it is Sarana, the wite of Bibhishapa, who consoles sits telling her that ber husband could not be killed by any one and that he (880 santo 33). Bo the poet geoms rather to reter to later incident in the war, wherein Indrajit pats the two brothers in a deep trance by wogading them with arrows (that ware really snakes ef. Raraa Yud. K.) and binda thera and many other mokeys with Nagapāsas. ब्रह्मदत्तवरो पारी रावणिः कोध. मूर्णितः । अदृश्यो निशितान्बाणान्मुमोचारानिवर्चसः। राम लक्ष्मण व धोरेनांगमये: गरे.॥ विभेद समरे कुद्धः मर्वगावपु राधवी ॥ (44) पद्धौ तु शरबन्धेन तावुमो रण. मूर्धनि ।.........निपततुर्महेष्वासो जगप्पा जगतीपती । (500 esnto 45 ). Rivans thon orders the demonesses keeping watch over site to take her in the besvenly our Pashpake, end sbow bor the scene. They accordingly tate Bitá along with Trijata to the scope of light, sad show bor Roma and Lak, lying apparently lileless of the ground. See canto 48. Śl. 47 also makes a reference to the two brothers being boond up by snake bondt. Perbops the poot kas mixed ap the two ivoidento. TET--A Rákobari, also called Dharmajfa, who was appointed to look attar sita by Rarais. She was kindly disposed towards her charge and prevented the other demonossos from teasing ber. It was be who oboerad op Bts in bor storings. S. 78. मीवितास्मीति ललिता-As a true Patiyrats sits felt asbamed tbat pbe came back to life aftor baying fainted op bearing of her husband's death which sbs then bellored to be true. C. Bhatti.--उत्तेरिप समुद मदतीशिहिसिप । ममर्थ पातिपोमा धि- जीवितलपूरुताम् । मृतेऽपि स्वपिजीनिया हिमपाणकमायया XIV. 57, 58, and for animllar sentiment मदनेन पिनायता रतिःसणमात्र किलजापितति में। पचनीयमिदं पाहिएतरमा राममुपामि यथापि Kum, IV.21. 81.76. गहरापात &o.-मेषस्या नादी पास भेषनार Iodrsjit whose soico was deep and load like thander, Thin refors to Indrajit's ·60 [ Canto XII. - binding Rama and Lakshmana together with the Monkey Host by means of Nagaps as Garuda then came to the rescue, and touched the bodies of Rama and Lakshmsha, sad the very moment all the serpents vanished, their wondde were healed and they got back not only their original bat additional vigoor dit gaigos gadu महाबलम् । वानरा ददृशु सर्वे ज्वलन्तमिव पावकम् ॥ तमागतमभिप्रेक्ष्य मागास्तेऽपि प्रदुद्रुवु । येस्तु तो पुरुषौ बद्धौ शरभूतैर्महाबलै ॥ तत सुपर्ण कारस्थो स्पृधा प्रत्यभि- नन्य च ॥ विममर्श च पाणिम्यो मुखे चन्द्रमसमभे ॥ वैनतेयेन सस्पृष्टास्तयो सरुरुहुर्वणा। &o Vide Yud canto 50 स्वमवृत्त इव-Because no trace of the Injuries remained afterwards. SI 77. पौलस्त्य -पुलस्त्यस्य गोत्रापत्य पुमान्पोलस्त्य रावण । शस्त्या- The Saktı way a terrible weapon made by Mayasura, it was faruisbed with ought balls, flew through the air with & terrible roar, never failed 10 10s elm and was sare to destroy an enemy of इत्येवमुक्त्वा तो शक्तिमष्टघण्टो महासनाम् । मयेन मायाविहिनाममोधा शत्रुातिनीम् ॥ लक्ष्मणाय समुद्दिश्य ज्दल तीमिव तेजसा । रावण परमद्धनिक्षेप च ननाद च ॥ R&m& Yud K ch 100 रामस्वना-Hemadrn saya-असर्गातनामालकारो वामनस्तु विरोधाभासत्व विरोप इति । oto S 78. मारुतिसमानीत.-When Lak, being wounded by the Saktı, lay in a deep trance, Ráma, thinking he might die, bogaa to mourn his logs most pathetically, when Sasohna, the monkos phys1018a, told him that his brother was merely in a traque and would soon recover from it He thon told Hagumpat who was there, to get certain berbs from the mountain Gandbamádana विशल्यकरणी नाना सावर्ण्यकरणी तथा। सजीवकरणी वीर सधानी घ महोषधीम् ॥ मजीवना वीक्ष्य लक्ष्मणस्य समानय। &o Yad.K. ob 101 Mkratt went to the mountain, but forgetting the signs by which to recognize the herbs, be tore off the peak of the mountain where they grow and brought Lanka Sushona then took the nocougary herbs, pounded them and pogred some ju100 into the nose of Lsksbamine, and the very moment he was to animated and robe ap free from all pain भावार्यक&cr-आचार्यस्य कर्म, 300 com, बुञ् (अ) is added to polgıyllabic words which have for their penultimate and whose Penaltimate syllable 1s long, in tbenenssot nature or sction thereot', thus रामनाय rom रमणीय He gave them instruction in wailing, i... be killed the Rakshagas, their husbands, and taught them how to cry. C. आचार्पक विजाय मान्यपमाविरासीत् । 61 -Aridh... 27.

·Canto XII.) GE $1. 70 &c.- i... bo killed lodrajit. Bes Yad. ch. 90, sloka: 70, 71, 81. 80. TIME: ETE: -Kombbakarna caught Sagtira bo lay ancongloat ondor his blow and boro bin Away to Lanks. On blt way back, however, Sagtira tegalded consciousness and managed to get off from the domon's gratp after buying cat o bly polo and oari. Cf .: 978: EFI 2979 (Orifara c. 1.) Tot हरीणाममोन्दरामीः। सरेप की दराने नासा ददंश पादेविदार एवों ॥ &c. Yad. 67, 80. fir-obstractod, i. .. oppovod, sttsokod. TF-ure Tout ka moodtain. I-obivel zgalt i lt. 3T+(T); or mm** $1916 tr. *+& to rogad +61. () by stritsari 1 Pan. I(6. 2. 3. R7.COST-rod arsonic, 97.7minat A Comp. of tho TATGT class. Truyols pat in to bear out the comparison to the blood.bosprinkled body of Kombbalarna. The ides li tateo trom निहननामाकन पिरपिरेण । रुदार शरीरी सापाः परतापमः। Rám. Yad, 68. 4. $1. 81. WT-6 impropor tlmo, i... boloro tbo sleep was comploto. TTT-09:17: E.; alio raigs by **T fort' Varttiku on rin 11. ., 35. Kambarkarna bud uked for such boon; cf. Rini, itt a TATRRROA great time AFFI ul. 199 m 3er-For do could be toased from it. ma77. £-Rims's arrow, as it were, took plty on him and mado hlm oleap sleep from which there wil no making. Yox oply bo was tras loret ot sleep. St. 8. --fr.wor. to go + (0 x wiresirane patiriita mila i fr. itr with 3 od 1. * (T), Cotia -T. comparison to dart implies the citiems larigoldenact of the slirs) belstube toatest and the eart with bles they were erobed to dosta. The boller olife costess that are reddlik drova la colour (tengra 71), are compared to the rivers of blood cinglet with daif kledet op in the 6t of Arsuag The Estelarse, a. 1boy fell opon the plates, et les lo es tiene aed along prosed 1A 4.rait any of th. Vistrit. $1,3 mr-After tb. dertrscilea o! 19. tillsia bent. -nie en eet to tu! 11 la 61 71. atanlar ** Petit.cm. A. * Film, bl.is. Certies frirre) A&. lawless...', Arre, Eszre la przeno! 618 iya sey Del CI z f**e' Tier ·62 [Canto XII. हनिष्यामि रिपस्तूर्ण न जीविष्यामि दुःखितः । Bhatti. XVI. 13; and for a similar idea cf. अकेशवमपाण्डवं भुवनमय निःसोमकं &c. 1 Veni. III. 34. 51. 84. पदासि-and not ग्थचारिण, is not having the advantage rot the protection a chariot grants. वरूथिन-leated in a chariot; वरूथ' अस्या स्तीतिवरूथी. वरूय properly means covering or a sort of armour for a chariot 83 & defence ageinst collision or injury from ontside, here it stands for the chariot itself. Rivaņa longbt sitting in achariot, which was made by himselt by his mays (superhuman power), which looked as bright ag fire, was drawn by Aest horses with men's heads. and could go anywhere according to its master's wish हरियुग्यं-युग्य a horse (lit. one that bears ayoke युग; from युग+य, see com.; (me have similarly रथ्य and मासद्य); हरयो yrar arg a. In the Rigveda, sit, is montioned as the name of Indra's horses, which are sometimes spoken ot as two (हरी), sometimea ad more (हरया, हरिभिः):800 1. 16, 1; 101, 10&o.cf. Nirakta हरिरिन्द्रस्य Lence Indra is called हरिहय (supra IX. 23), हरिवाहन ( Vik. III. 6) &c. For the technical meaning of हरि, 300 upra III. 43 रथ-It in thus described in the Rama. --ततः काश्चनचित्रातः किंकिणीशतभूषितः । सरुणादित्यसकाशो वैदूर्यमयकचरः ॥ सदश्वैः काञ्चनापीठेर्युक्त. श्वेतपकीर्णके.॥ हरिभिः धर्मसंकाशेहेमजालविभूषितेः । रुक्मरेणुध्वजः श्रीमान्देवराजरथो वरः ।। qirr:-See supra, II. 74 com, and note thereon. On seeing the Enequal ight, Indra aent his own chariot, with M&tali, his charioteer, tor Rama's use. See Rāms. Yud. ch 102-5-10. भूमिष्ठस्यासमं युद्ध रथस्थेनति मातालः आहरव्यमायुप्रै सशत्रं मरवाज्ञया ॥ Bhatti.XVII. 97. Sl. 85. व्योमगङ्गो-योनः योनि स्थिता वा गगा व्योमगढ़ा । तस्या ऊर्मयः large wares (m.J.) तेषां पापुभिः. भाधूत-cil. on its way to the earth. संवसूत -देवस्य सप्तः तस्य भुजं साधु आलम्बते स भुजालम्बी। साधु- कारणि कतरिणिनिः। Vart. on Pin. III. 2.78. जै-leading to •victory: tr.जेतृ+अ (अण्) added साथै, like मज्ञ एव प्राज्ञः, ace com, C. अयं हर्यश्वयुग्जेत्रो मघोन' स्यन्दनोत्तम । अनेन राकः काकुत्स्थ समरे देत्यदानवान। शतशः पुरुषन्याम रपोदारेण जप्तिवान् ।। St. 88 माहेन्महेन्द्रस्येद. भामुमोच-fastened or put on. Homa'. rand Vall. translate it by ददी. For this sense of. आमुगदर्भ रत्नादप Bh. XVII.6 कटामुक्तदेहे: Vent. II.27; आमुच्यमानामाणा Kum VII. 1. व्यं-The powerlessasss, helplessness or tatilty ot. Indra's bor, armour &c. were sent along with the chariot, ef.इदमन्द्र महचाप करच चामिनिमम् । शराचादित्यसकाशाः शक्तिश्च विमला शिता Rams. Yud.102.15. si. 8 भन्योन्य &c.-अन्योन्यस्य दर्शनेन पाप्तः विक्रमस्य (for the display of reloor) To: (opportanity ) 17. 18-Lomidri ·Canto XII.] 63 Dinakars, Ohir, and others read a tor ya, bat it has no propriety. Oharitra. remarks-यदि यो परस्परविलोकन नामविष्यत्तदा समरामाषामोटूत- मपि वैर नाफलिण्यदित्यन्योन्यप्तगासफलमिवासीदिति भावः. Dinakara also says the same changing a word here and there. Bat then the same nay ba said of every as that leads to a fight. ge is appropriate. A battle is worth the name when well loaght; cf. the well-known line 1971997 traita Titara-attained its meaning, i.. one that was unparalleled. Śl. 88. 450.-According to Yådava quoted in the com. Rivans had four loge. The roading yoTATETT removes the difficol., about 5510. VAN: --Rápads was the hall-brother of Kabera, son of Višraves, by his wife Idávida. See śl. 62 above. Targa:-not ( surrounded by bis attendants ) as before This reading has no propriety : It is saperflaous, as gas has already occorred. The variant oorgt. or equé in, tberefore, botter. Aranet fera:-Some read . The name of RAYADR's mother is varionsiy given. Seo com. and foot-notes, Dipakara says-91679 आस्थितः निकषानाम्न्या राक्षस्था वश इस अवलोकित', यदा वशे इति सप्तम्यन्तपाठे 16 lua pau i Rirans was a Brabrana on his father's ando, bat his mother belonged to a Rakshasa family. Råvans, though slono, appeared as if surrounded by his maternal relatives who alone would take tbe best care of him, as his band, and foet also did). Ohkri, says—g Torg Wit 1907 agiging patteral मावश इव दृष्टः। 61. 89. FIFARİ-For tho 159173 Boe supra II. 75. Tho lahnpurine enumeratos them as fragrafrimisfaasi 17: $TH 15131 9001 i arr-Thio indicates his extraor. diuary prowess FTgATO-When Rápans practised ponadco to plosso sira and found that the god was not easily pleased, bo ont olt aina of bin besda, one by ono, and offered them into the bre. When about to cut off tho tepth, śiva appeared boforebim and being highly plossod granted him tho sovereignty of the threa world. Bee śus I. 49 nad Jilli thotoon. This indicates the additional advantage ho got from the boon of and the weapon giroa by siya. miasta TATY: Hema dri. Biashart-fer: balanced in the tinde TIR: 49 This brings oat his immorto phyical trangth Bee fupra IV, 80, JY V. 37. Aliugullter lift defert of Kales, térens went to ibo forest of reede (IT) whore Kartikeya wat bore There an exceeding the mogatila Kuline ja foned that the car lothpole which be bad forcibly taken ·& 64 [ Canto X11. from Kulera came to standstill. Tbilo be vag discussing the question of the sudden stoppage of the self-rooviog car with his monsters, Nandin, the Vehicle of Siva, appeared there and told him to go back ag Siya was sporting there Oa hearing this and saying 'who is this Sankara to me,' he got down from the car, weat to the base of tbe mountain, tore it up and balanced it in bis arms. The mountain shook, and the Gangs of S'178 and even Párvatf were seized with torror. Siva tben preseed down the mountain with his great toe and the arms of Ra'vana were crushed beneath it. Thus pressed down he get up a terrible roar which sbook the three worlds He then praised Samkars with pealms and #&8 set free after a thousand years by the god when pleased. Sıva also named bim Riyans, as bia roar bad etruek terror into the threo worlds (यस्माहोकत्रय चैतद्रावित मयमागतम् । तस्मात रावणो नाम नाम्ना राजभविष्यसि ॥) and gave him the sword Chandrahaso See Ra'm.., Uttar. canto 16, and comparata पृथिवीभृतां वर परतदानस्य चकार शूलिन । प्रसतुषाराद्रिसुताससभ्रमस्वयमहाश्लेषसखेन निष्क्रयम् । S18'. I. 50. Hata (gives) Teftasma. -For , there was real credit in fighting with and killing such an adversary. Notice the idiomatic ose of HT with ag and my in the longe of to think. highly of, to valas', and 'o think lightly al,' respectively. Cl. FATET htmar......gha I SAK. VII. 1. Ś1. 90. rarionFor the throbbing of the right arm is 'hop. posed to forebode union with one's beloved. antaan aitar- YETETT TEST75: This in a very common idea with Sans. poeta. cf. frestiet arge}e 216: | Bhatti, I. 27; grafican- पद फुरतिच बादः कुतः फलमिहास्य । Sak. I. 15. अधिकक्रोधः-HD anger was boughtened b304098 Rama's right arm quivered and prognoticated bis union with site, which of conre meant his own death, he therefore planted the arrow into that arm. thai-See com, the comp. mast not bo dissolved ( as Mr. Joglekar bas done ) as 75:- #t: as in that case the form will be pigatiini. sl. 01. 31U Tesla ría Sigu: an arrow. TITT Seo com, auto and that are sabstituted for 1995 when Hot ( ) is added to it in the sense of the progeny ot', those two words being given nndor tho first group. For its pauranika derivation, see the sl. from Rimk.gooted in the note to TË above. 37119: -ar TEUNIA (17, the # being dropped Irregalarly by the Varttita hegy) before * (). -The death of RAPADA was matter of joy to the Nagaalio, as ho had oflended them by ravishing their bountifal wives and deaghters CJ. Tuttaraf गम्पर्षामान पोषित.रक्षाचाभयम्झापा सहितस्य परिमहःn Also सय पनमकन्याप नागक-पारताचा यक्षराक्षसकन्याम रिमाने सोशयारोपपत् ॥ Rimi Uttar.24 3. .

·Cunto XII.) 65 Śl. 92. 987-48 by words, i e, argument. Obát., Din, Vallabba, and others read ; but 57 kg: 10 propriety. par: -1) striking back, sullifying ; (2) refatias, disproving. वाहिनी:-वादः अश्य वियते इति धादी । ममाणादिनियमेन पक्षप्रतिपक्षयोः Tag 14: 1 Hemadri; a logioal controversy, diapatation, vehemenco, great ardoor, For aughtly different 8003e, cf. 36 supra. Ś1. 93. -** proweba, success ; Tete alteration. FERTET-FATAL PT TOT I frở 6921 () spire---remained stationary midway ; did not go to this side or that; cf. supra, VII. 54. prac-is not connected with gur: and to is not a Karmapravachaniyz. A sort of parapet or a wall sloping towards the centre, raised up between two lighting elephants, as a means of avoidiog the terrible olask which otherwise would 80920 SI. 91. aalapan-Ea aosion, i. e. the hurling of a woapon (See next $1. ) or the employment of a miracalours missile (37€). -counteraction, i. 6. the repelling or cutting off of tho weapon harled, or the use of a counter-missile, as that of the rainmiesilo agaiest the fire missile (37T96). Al-e6 Samj.i cf. ततो रामोऽपि सदश्चापमाळव्य वीर्यवान् । कृतपतिळतं कर्तुं मनसा संपचकमे ॥ Yad. K. ch. 107. aat:-11&1877 His Itaretara, and Dot Sami. Dys, as tbore it no patnrol sud eternal antipathy between the two, aa there is between srit and 71:7. Cf. 79593 aparigor: Śıš. I, 36; ngagaratukai Kır. V. 30; ah?11a$tag- यस्पादाम्बुजभूद्रालिच्छलादिव उरामराः इति । Hem. परस्परा --for परस्पर and the retention of x in this, wbeu compounded, see note on QTETTY- PATIENT I. 40. #ra-a collection, rolley of. a Hifi-i... the arrows of each intorcepted the shower of flowers intended to fall on the head of the other, and thus prevented it from reaching its destination. See con. śi, 95 agitat-tblokly covered or stadded with iron spikes, ght-Lit. that which kills a baadrod warriors; i titt freila. This is the technical name of a kind of missile studded with fron spikes and four talas in length. Ses com. 7877-God Iowa, so collod, boing the son of Virasyat or tko Son by his wito Samjñs and the brother of Vair. Vadu; 100 rupro, 1. 12. ureataiat UT AICH i properly the thorny tres ( called in Marathi fiyatl or Bivar) which bears pods containing very 100 cotton. Cf. 90 monei AiFIIATSU: Fozsiahli Pia. Ars. ca. 63. :1. Lers by IX. 9 ·86 [ Canto XII transference of epithats it means the mace of Yama resembling the śålmali treo. Mr. Pandit says "Sinners are supposed to be tormented in the kingdom of Yama by being mounted on the Kitašálmalı, an instrument of torture described as studded with adamantine thorns. Tha sinner, especially one who has been gailty of an annaturel offence, is prescribed the panishment of the salmalı. Sea Bhag. P. Sk. V. Adh. 26, 20, JEFETE & THTHTT Cara maar 3790244 HITRY A5567' Cf. also Mah -Bb. c शाल्मलिकं चापि दुस्पर्श तीक्ष्णकण्टकम् । ददर्श चापि कौन्तेयो यातनाः पापकर्मणाम्॥" The Satagbol is compared to Yama's Kátasálmali, to indicate ita unfalling power of destruction, thereby to magnify the power of R&ma. 81. 96. Tatai--before it reached his chariot. Tar-because Sataghai was th mainstay their hopes. Ta-with the case with which one cuts & plantain tree This shows the enormous physical strength of Rsma, sl. 07. storo-Fr going in pain sa intallible, never falltog in its effect. Cf. Kam. III. 37—for him, i. 6. bis death, the Dative by of gaatâ &c. * unique, antaatched, of. supra, III. 38. SIPAR--The missile presided over by Brabmá, Irresistible, withont a counter-missile, and having the power to destroy the world even, The arrow used for being endowod with the efficacy of Brahmsstra was the one given to Rama by Agastya (498 Ráme., Ara, K. 12. 33. ) It is tlas described in the Rims. - सत. मस्मारितो रामस्तेन वाक्येन मातले. । जयाह स शरं दीप्त निःश्वसन्तमिबोरगम् ॥ यं तस्मै प्रथम मादादगस्यो भगवानृषिः। ब्रह्मदत्त महायाणममोप पुषि वार्यवान ।। यस्य पापु पवनः फले पावकमारक । शरीरमाकाशमयं गोरवे मेरुमन्दरी ॥ सर्वविघासन I CAET FUTTET 11 &c. Bea Yad. K. oh. 108. The gods were also delighted when they saw the arrow fixed; of, Bharats- TOT रामेण नमानेणानुमन्त्रितम् । जहपुगन्धर्वा दृष्ट्वा राकपुरोगमाः ॥ प्रियाशोकmay bo taken as (TTT675. his grief caused by tho separation of his wife; or better as rarar: T15tho sorrow caused to his bolorod ( as Mall. Las it ); LĪDF: 7 yei a dart ixod in tho Leart, (bero compared to a foreiga sabstanoe got into the body), cf. supra, VIII. 88. f$110-a medicinen emetie-that ejote things from the stomach, hence, metaphorically, anything that draws ont. The micile was sure to kill Riyans and remove thoroby the dart ot sorrow fro» Site's heart.

·*Canto XII.) 67 śl. 98. Tayt-in hundred ways. The affix sit is ased after a anmeral in the ceDB6 ot change in the apportionment or distribution of a substance' The head of the missile branched off in a hundred wayı. AUTOTEC huge cobra; Malli, asya atret. Kal. compares a powerful mistile to a cobra; cf. 27967 fo TAEA HEI- रगः श्वप्रमिव प्रविष्टम् Vik. I. 17. कराल-fierce. फणानां मण्डलं फणमण्डलम्. Bi. s. मन्त्र-मन्त्रेण according to the secret charm प्रयुक्त नेम : 60e supra, notes on V. 67. fahari-jha: the twinkliug of the eye, FT4 S14: « part (and not exactly « bal} of TAG. far as the unit of time has a special sense; cf. pra: PATATES SET • HATRĀ AT&T 3MT, 345TPAT TOATA Fat var. All the heads were ont off with one fine stroke with such rapidity that lite passed away before the pain could be felt. $1. 100. The morning san which is sod. Haarimago. fibroken up by the waves, i, being reflected in tho different waves, there appear as many (a series of ) As. 0578-the circular parts of the necks from which the heada were cut of. The orifices of the necks covered with blood appeared like the disk of the morning son relected in a series of WAVOB. The gods had misgivings in their mind. 101. T. euro because in their fight the day previous, when Rama cat off a bead of Rivans, soother spraug up in ita place and this happened . hundred times (100 foot-note) and Rua did not know what to do. Sev Rims. Yuddh. K. 10. 7. &1. 102. RTOF-17 (by tho tut sticking to tbem) : (heavy) at: wat #:. The epithet is intended to show how this hoarizess of the wings Assisted the light-bodied beos in descending to the earth along with the lowers P-Tbo Lokapálss or cho guardians of the eight directons aro-- pf: rotta (Yama)- 81 ou ( Viya) i sot Kn: 439: xftat fant FH H Thoir olephants are ऐरावतः पुपारीको सामनः मुदोऽसन । पुमानतः सायमीमः U Nike (MFT: # The elephants CSO to do together at thoir lorda bad assembled in the uky to witness the death of Riraga. Toi:- 7971: Ting: (pilyasamára ) at:- their large and expansivo tomples 79776-37an: (*pproached, at hand, for a different sense TIII, 81; XVII. 81) 910977 tho tastening of Jowols (मगिरन्या राज्यामिक धान्य चिहान OEar) or the placiog of the crowd at the timo of corosstica est; TÀ, TIT** 918) TOTY: 972, Somo tato it to mesn'the sje:: (Hirii ws). Joan) tent down bear afrit af í ·68 [ Canto XII. referring to the boving with hande folded and placed across the brow by tributary princes at the time of the coronation of an imperial king Bat thil 13 far-fetched पदा उपनती मणिबन्धी प्रकोष्ठपदेशो यस्मिन् । कृताअलावित्यर्थ । Hems पौलस्य-ce upra 61 70 च-वर्ष is also non f. पति सपरपक्षे निर्जिते पुष्पफेती जयति जिततमरके नरि जरके महीं। युवतिरिय सहासा यौनकासे सचन्द्रा सुरमि च जलग पुष्पवर्षे पपात ॥ Bod Ch IIII, 72 81 103 FERO-released from topsion, taken off prey FIFA ar an al, les foot-note piges-90with 371 ia the sense of 'to bid adieu to, to take leave ol' u A'ton, 868 Mogh I 10 eri- See upra, X 40 नामा-नाम एव अव येषां ते नामावास्ते marked with the namo (Rávana ), zoo note on VII 38. osaare-The arrows were shot by Råvads with sach force that they porced the pole of the flag and remained sticking to it ritaragi–The qual number of bay horses attached to Indra's chariot is geven, so the mention of a thousand horses 19, 49 remarked by Mr Pandit, & poetio exaggoration Orgft may bo taken to wean's ray' (319-ee Amara quoted in the com ), 'stroming with a thousand rati! s! 104 Fra TiTENSTATE fire' 18 donved a वेद धन ज्ञान वा यस्मात् जाते विद्यते इति, जात वेत्ति वेदयति वा fr जात + विद् and the Unadi aff अम् (असन्) विशुद्धा-Notice the comp , जातवेदति विशुद्धा (acomp सुप्सुपा) found pure in fire and not oदसा विशुद्धा parified by fire for she was already binless When Ravana was killed and the war was over, Rama gent for Sita, And when she was brought to bim by Bibhtshspa, be with his mind parned by the throught of public plauder, in case he should admart ker vithout Heptation, after her long stay in the bouse of Riyade, Bud to ber coldly- * I waged war with Ravana end killed bin in order to avenge the wrong done to me and to uphold the dignity and retrieve the honor of toy family I have nothing to do with you, O fair ope! You may go any where or stay with any one you like what powerful mea, born in a noble family, will accept a wife who has lived long in spotber's house ?' On hearing these barela words uttered by her beloved lord, sitt west bitterly and asked Lekelmana to prepare a foacral pyre that she way enter it, as tlie only remedy for that disaster, and when it was prepared by Lakshmina, with Raroa'a implied consent and she entered it, the gods assared Ráms that she was pare Das aratha also bore testucony to Sitä & situe The god Agar brought her out unscathed and gard_"ORams here 19 thy Vaidebt no sin bath visited her thou, tnerefore, accept Martini Do not speak otherwise, I comsind thee' Rim& then accepted his wife Sen Ram, Yad K Sargas 115-118 According to the Brah Vai P, Siti s shadow (Cbhlyà) only, substituted by Agni, was carried off by Rirana It was thig semblance that entered the fire in ·Canto XIII.) 69 order to give Agat an opportunity to restore the onginal to Rima. The Pad. P makes no referebce to the fire ordeal, but simply brings Agai, V&yu, Varuna, Brahmå and Das'a. to testify ta Sita's cbastity. tíaya-Sogriva. See above j). 58, note oz Váli, ard Rama. Uttar. K. after Ch. 38. qartaFor comp. Seo com ; for Boe supra IV. 65 It was also called page. This was the Bell.moving, capacious, aerial car ( or Aeroplane ) originally obtained as a gift from Bishwa by Kabera but which afterwards wrestod from him by his ball-brother, Rávala After Ravanu's death it came into Ráma's possession and was made age of by him for conveying himself and Sitâ, along with Lakabmana and his allies back to Ayodhyk. It was then restored by him to its proper owner &abera, on condition that it should come to him whenever required. Ware goi-We may supply ara after gf; or take for with transitively, the idea of site being included. Seo com. was CANTO XHI. This is one of the beat Cantos that the poem can boast of Rama after kie resone of Sita, proceeds to retara with her to Ayodya, in the serial car, called Pashpaka. This his journey gives an opportunity to the poet to describe several scenes and places. These descriptions show how close and accurate his observations were. This canto, like the fourtb, has also some interest from googlepbiosl point. This Csato hay elected high praise from European scholar, also, aad Mra. MADOIDS, in her Ancient and Alellaeval India (Vol. 11 pp 109-111) bat ermmarized it iu folicitous language, from which we taketho following extracts which, allboogh lengthy, will be found interesting by the students. "The ocean. As seen at the southern extremity of ladiu, much impre3e9d him Rios says, addressing his wife :- "Look, Sita, look I sway to Malay's side, My cauroway parts the ocean's fosmy tido. From the deep sea the son god draws the rain, To pour it down in boundless wealth again," From the ocean also arouo, ba says, the alver light of the moon "That ocean, whoso kares are now it resti" Bat whose night in totoo#D, and oameasured, and impossible to tell, uben, tron aty to uky his billons roll, Downdless ss Visbpp.bo persedes the whole," There a river runs into thoses, Ibe esger ware of ibo ocean 1 und to hideiak up the river's lips," sad, fosming o'ts, to "lesa in s tloria of paesion, on the shore."

·70 [Capto XIII. Boasts, birde, fishes, gbells, trees and flowers, are all observed by 5 ulid Sis: Look, Stta look; those monsters of the deep close by the river's mouth their station keep, * Now, see ! they shut their months, while gushing out, From openings in their heads, high fountaias spout. The shells, cast apod trees of coral by the furious #well” of the billows, are also noticed. And 80 soon as the'travellers reach the strand, they goe "nacorered pearls " upon the sand,' "cast by tompost* from their ocean bed."...... hanging the burden of their braachos low." When they travel over the scenes in sybich they p8990d their years of banishment, Rime allades, in touching words, to his distress at losing Sita (Śls. 23-32 ), but we can give bat a few lines - Look far before us, so the distant gleam, Through the thick seeds of Pampl's silver stream. There on the bank I aaw tao love birds play, And feed each other with a lotus spray, Ab, happy birda,' I sighed, 'whom cruel fate Dooms not to sorrow for an absent mato. When they reach Pafcbavati, ho sees "gazing deer". Da the shore of the Godavari, be observes " troops of crano" upward souring. Further to the north, he calls Sita's attention to the mountain called Chitrakata (bls. 47-48). Now to the left, dear 8it3, fara thine eyes, Where Chitrakata'. lofty peaks arise Liko some proud ball be lifts his haughty crout, Sre the dark cave, his mouth, and baggy breast, Sbe how the river, with it. Jacid streams, Like pearl oecklace, round the bountain gleong As they approach the joaction of tho Jumns with the Gueves, bo 100t a tree "with loares of Tony rod," from which he had twiced gurland for Siti, and a Gg treo "with lesses of emerald green, and fruit like rubies shining belght between;" and continger- "Xor see the wires ot Jamal's stream divide 'The fair-limbed Onagina besyen doscended tido? Dustlact, thoogh joined, bright gleamlag ia tho 100, Like pearls with rippbirer pizt, the rivers roa Tbus laterwined, the szare lotos tbroogh Crowai of white lifica poats its obsde of blas." The different colaar at the tiren, etter tbels colon, roemi mach to Save imprrard Allda's, for he usturls diferent langes ia itu deneristion ·Cauto XIII.) 71 + First. the blue lotus flowers, son amongst the white lilies Second : "the dark gold shot glories of the drake," amid the wbito swsgs that fost on Ya'naa lako. Third: a line of ochra crossing a sadle mark. Fourthly and fitthyt--the Jamos comes loto tko Ganges looking like ......the moon, whose silver radiance stosin Through the dark cloud that ball its faca conceals; Or 1 . row of autumn's clouds, between Whose shifting ranka tbe blup of heaven is Baca". And sixthly: the colours of the two rivers remind liita of Sirn's body, white with other," around shich "a serpent's subtle coils are woand." ái. 1. $9~-Then, after that has the song of आनन्त (immediate anccossion after the happening of an event where the mounting of tho seris) car by Rama with Bits). HRAF: 2954 - periphrastis crprostion for the sky. 31897: meinshis ( Vishna') abode Ráms being identified with Vishau. The word Vishnupada ir Rûdha ( tatablished ) in the songs of the sky.' Bat the poet does not use that, but simply 397 7*'; now Vsobno has three padar or abodesmaq ÝTIR1 to opeft; henco the post qualified 07 by any that which has donnd for its special quality', thus restricting the sonte to 311977. According to the NaiyAyikas, sound is the pooullar goulity of Akals or other ( wbica alle 18 ), as smell is of the eartb, 'taste' of water, 'form' of light and touch' of air. 31TETTETRA77 di Tor: 1 BAS. P. Karika 44; see also Manns. I. 76. Lore there is a loferonco to Vlahna's having covered the sky by bla ibcond stop.* See upra VII. 35, and notes. TF:- does not toom to be used morely for alliteration; it barpeake power on the part of Rama (as a mortal) to appreciate the bounty of scenes and to describe them. FATIT--Ia tau caso of vorbs implying motion the conveyancs bead Cakes the last. casa, ratnt-moans by nidhi tho 10s, originally regarded as the store-bouse of jowole; cf. tag on Thiaro KATETET feny • Thit Praraiko story has its origla la tigrede 7.134, dere får three strides of 'noga (the rolar energy ) sro erpisiaed by the com. mentators us the three minifestatiour of light, rr. are, ligatoiog, and the 200; or ** the three station is the sky of the sun, rı:, its rhing, culminating «od setting. frysting: < 1 9 TT 491 ATO ...TATT I fournis PETTA MET9: vietsintres Tani ni nylofor I SORTITRAT athari yras. समारोहणे उदयगिरी उपत् परमे नियते । सिन्दुरे मानेऽन्तरीक्ष तिमि minimit at stirra 798 I Fee Dergácbergi og Yata' Minulta ·72 [ Canto XIII. Vikram. Oh. I, 12. strai-jee com. on II, 1. TATAATTEIT:-Hari going by the name riietymologically mean the same. हरि isa name of Vishpurof. लोकत्रयस्य महतीमहरद्यदाति स्वायंभुवन मनुना हरिरि• 1417. Bhág. P. II. 7-2. This is used to justify the ue of आरमन: in आत्मनः पदम्. S, 2. वैदेहि-विदेहाना (of the Videha country) राजा देह, तस्या 974 FT. SIT AFTER-As far as the M.mountain, i. c. its goathorn extremity. Halaya is the southern part of the Western Ghats ranning from the goath of Mysoro and forming the 633tern boundary of Travancore. See supra, IV. 61. rates-fr.a foam + A matnd aff (showing possession ), zee Mallı; the in the Satra shows that फेन takes लच् and दत् also, so we have फेनल and फेनवत्. By referring to the extent of the bridge, Ráms implies that he had to make Lerculis, efforts for her rescue, Gra174-the path or bolt of glimmering ligát' is the galaxy or milky way, popularly called 31 [151, which is very cloaris seen in autamn and summer. सनलेन कृतः सेतुः सागरे मकरालये । शुशुभे सुभग HI (Fatalt) vrar94 Cara Rami. VI. 22 70. The comparison of the azare soa intorspersed with patches of foam to the star-spangled clear autumnal sky is very happy. TETO— F# T0. Tbo brightness of the automnal sky is often referred to by Sans, poets : cf. Had III. 20, Rit, III. 7. Ibarrassan: Tita: ait ê The olastera ot stars correspond to the collcetions of foam. si. 3. :-i c. of Sagara, king of the Solar race, son of Babu, and 38th in descent from Ikohváku See supra, III, 50. roz.-- Gon, eing, oi forus, a noun in 3 from tho desiderativa bave of 75 (1992) 1975........-The borse was really taken away by Iudrs and not by Kapila ; the poet says so following the belief of the sons of Sagara यययश्वस्य भूतलसकमणमिन्द्रप्रयत्नहतं तथापि कपिला. न्तिकेऽश्वदर्शनादनेन हतोऽध इति पूर्वेषी सगराणां बुद्धिमाश्रिस्य कपिलेनेयुतम् । Hems; be, borover, understands og in the sense of oz and quotes agat in support- Fiat qof: Fa: 96SrRT:. When Sagara began the performance of the bandredth horse-sacrifoe, tho horse that was let loose was carried off by Indra to pítála although guarded by his sixty thousand song, Sagara commanded his sons (See foot-note) to search for the steed; tracing the horse by the impressions of his hoofs they followed his course, optil they samo to a chasm through which he had entored. This thoy enlarged, digging dowowards each for « leagoe, and entered the mother world. Tor what follorod, soe notos on IV, 32. Amsamat, tha son of Asamañjas, effected the recovery of the horse, whereapon Ssgata completed the ranios, and in affectionate memory of his ·Canto XIII.) 73 or gobe named as Sagara tho chasin which thoy bad onlasged, and which was afterwards filled with the pater of the Ganges that was bronght down to the earth bs Bhagiratba. Edgara is still the name of the ocean, os pocially of the Bay of Bengal at the mouth of the Gangou. Soe Wilson's V. P. Vol. III. p. 302. :-anoggtors (cons of Sagara ). attr.-C. Traget daqių: gitarga: 1 Rámi. Sund. K. I. 105, also खानित सगरेणायमपमेयो महोरधिः। कर्तुमर्हति रामस्य ज्ञातः कार्य महोदधिः ॥ rudh. 19, 31. $1. 4. THPUIN &.- soforence to the evaporation of seasvater by the solar rage. The papour held in supension in the atmosphere in poetically called its fætus. Sea supra, X, 68, Brh. S.XXI. .नवमासधृत गर्भ मास्कास्य गंमसितभिः । पाखा रसं समुद्राणी यो: HET TECA7 # Rámi Kishk, K, 28 3. fagf710-probably refers to the development of pearls in the tea. Cf. Kum. II 37. stíg the fire that foeds on water'-18 Vadavánala thy submirine fire. Tho 8860 Dadhicha got 4 olid Irom # mero which was therefore called Vadaye Just alter its birth the child felt & poracions appetite which could not be entiated by any means. The gode Brahms and others did not know what to do. At such #tima Baras cati appeared before her father, and on knowing the cause of bis anxiety played upon her loro before the child in Aveb a charming way that Vadiva forgot his appetito. Barasvati theo persuaded him to sit on her back, and when he did so she carried him to the ocean and assigning him a place at its botton toid hítu to gatiefy his appetito on the inexbantiblo vrators of ihe doop, Hoc Prazaga--Hahatmya Uttar. Adhyâya 981. The iro ir -also called " 4arva, for an acoount of which noe supša, note on that word nt IX, 6). Ferri sulia: The moon whiob appoated at the churning of the ocean by the gods and the demons. : Aga Tårgajais FREE I SARNAE 4A: F#: alycris: # Mab.-Dhi. A'dlp. Ok. 18; 500 eupra I. 12. The first lino Implies that the res is a aniversal benefactor, being the case of the fertilizing showers. * Brategfanguigi Ohr. the second indicates its great wealth, sed the third its magnanimity, since it gives shelter to its own enemy (see Mall.), wbilo tbo fourth abows that the world owes to it the enjoyment of the delight-giving moon-light. Cf. 3TET faatini Tegaraleg: 1 Bhar. Nit, 7e. B1. 6. Having described the les as the source of almost all the comforts that the world enjoga, the poet proceeds to describe the B. N. 10 ·74 [ Canto XIII. immensity of the ocean. at Hi-The repetition exprelses variety, various states (1) such as its swelling and ebbing, remaining calm or rising into wave, baving a losmy sarface &c; (2) in the caso of Vishnu - his identifying himself with the three qualitios and thereby a910ming different forms, such as that of the ish &o; or the stages of creation; seo supra, X. 16, 17. area (1) by its vast extent; (2) aopreme greatnes or power as evidenced by the creation of the earth, &o.; see supra, X. 28. apa-Tbst cannot be comprehended by the mind; अवधारयितु योग्ममवधारणीय म अव• भनय.. ईक्तया-अपमिव दृश्यते ईट्टक of this torm or nature तस्य भाव ईदृक्ता the state of boing such and such तया. इयत्तया-इद परिमाणमस्य इयान of this measure; at +14 771 the state of being definable as regards size or mesure, si. 6. नाभिप्ररूडा-नाभिप्ररूट (see Malll ) अम्बुरुहमासनं यस्य नाभि- 4-wa: 1 According to the Paranas, a lota, springs ap from the navel of Vishon, with Brahmi appearing thereon; hence he is called af, atâ &c.; as the lotus forms his dont ho is also called ara, afam &c.; see foot-poto and ef. E T. मध्यात्समुस्थिते । रोचयामास वसतिं गुहं ब्रह्मा चतुर्मुखः॥ Rv. प्रयमेन धाना- Brahmi is called the first creator, because he is represented as oreating ton other Prajapatis for the work of creation. These are mentioned in the Er. as-मरीचिरत्र्यकिरसी पुलस्त्यः पुलहः ऋतु। भावसिष्ठो दक्षश्च नारदो दशमस्तथा । वशब्रह्माण इत्येत पुराणे निश्चयं गता. 1800 Mango. I. 34, 35. gro-As the universo is not destroyed (i resolved back- 64-into its original, matter being indestrootiblo) at the end of each yuga, to must understand by Yoga Kolpa, (the period of ono thousand quarternions of the pagas). romal, or sleep characterized by contemplation, is ono in which consceloniness is not lont but in which the sleeper enjoy. communion with other things; soe supra, X. 14 Vishnu doos not really oleop but only appears to do 90 (Malli.) being absorbod in meditation; cf. Par Biasat yang sela! Kum. II, 10. Eren for God oooh contemplation is necessary in order that he shonld be able to create the world ano. . तदेक्षत पद स्पा मनायेयेति & Ohsnd Up. VI.2, and आरमा वा इमेकमेकाप आसीत्... स ऐक्षत लोकानु सम इति | Ait. Up. I. 1. भमुमधिशेतेr-Vishnu being the embodiment of man, the quality of goodness, firmnes, &o. whlob diuplay itselt as the preserving powor, the soll-existent, all-pervading spirit, it ansociated with the watery element, whicb, according to the linda thorog, sproudi crer where befors creation. Au soch de ·Canto XIII.) 5 is called Nursyana and is represented as a leeping on Sesha, and floato ing on the surface of the ocban. Ses foot-noto. The implioation of to $1. is that the ocean also is 41 permanent as the Bopreme Being. śl. 7. quo eto.- 917 sania opregt start mountain. - finta izinci both formed by adding the firmy, which isadded to root and thon dropped. Indrs is supposed to havo out the wings of moontains and made them stationery; see foot-noto and supra III. 42 and notes thereon. -Indra is also called the breaker or cleayer of mountains. The story is due to the minanderstanding of the word tit. It originally meant a cowfold, any fonce that confines cowg-hence the cloud that confines the cows of hosy82--the rain-water; cf. 3919901 TET &c* Rigv. II, 12. 3. The word then came to mean 's monatain'. Tot morgū ug: Trus; able to protect; fr. 47701 + ( a ); see com, on IL. 30, ante. For Indra's thanderbolt bad power over the sea. Sos Kom. I. 20, ef. Bh. Nft. 70, (57** prova: firefponf Toi: tra ). सपलविना-उपप्लव: great trouble एषा विद्यते इति those harassed or hard prenod (by their enemies). SATA-6 kaown for, i, e always rondy to do, his daty. vifo (by his sense of daty) 371: (conspicapos) #; 397 whoa thas used as the latter part of a comp. bas the same. of "axgeilende ;' nee rupra, note on sat VII. 49. Hero Kalid&us deems to bave used the word may in the sense of the central ier.chiet king in a mandala or cirole of kings, who is more powerfal than all and is able to protect the weaker party. Cf. supra, Jurats 7 #Znat &c IX. 15. Its technical sense in politice. will not wait the contort here. For 9 in the language of politics means,king whose territory lies between that of a king Jooking oongest and that of his enemy and who is able to help them with army and money it reconciled or to chastise these iſ at war. Melli, quotes only one line from Káma, the other is recaricde op. (VIII. 18 ); this is oxplained as a एकीभूतयोः तयोः अरिपिजिगीषोः अनुग्रहे कोषदण्डाम्यामुपकार समर्थः सदपेक्षया होनशक्तिखात् । तयोरेड व्यस्तयोः एकमेव निग्रहीतुं समर्यः एकैकापेक्षया ERFITT I See Kallaka on Mazz. VII, 155. śi. 8. Tataar-From the nether world to wbich the carth. had nok in the water, with #By the primoral being, i, Vishnu, who according to the Váyu-P. 85famed the form of a Boar at an animal delighting to sport in water i TITIE TEATRI Ses V. P. quoted in the foot-note. According to the 17. the earth, not being able to bos? the weight of the moantain: upon it, saak into the unfaibomable deep from which it wat ·18 [ Canto XIII. they can even take away and more by its hght. See supra 7. For a similar idea ef. दिवागहस्ताकतिमुहागौगैः प्रशस्तासितरलनीलेः । रान सर्पावलिमल्लसन्ती तरनमालेप नभोर्णवस्य । si. 13. भवरस्पधिपु-अपरेण स्पर्धन्ते इति अपरस्पधीनि स्पर्धिनी वा तै: rivalling, vying with (in rednega ), is a forcible way of saying • resembling.' Lips are generally compared to corals; here the comparison is reversed. ऊर्धार०-ऊवाश्च ते अधुराश्च तेः प्रोतं (P. P. P. ofl vonj. with 9 to pierce, to sew)-pierood in, ontered into-मुख यस्य. As the conch-shells were torcibly cast over the coral-creepers, their mouths got fized into the projecting points of the corals and then dutted on with great difficnlty. घ.- is derived as f happiness खनति जनयति; trom खन् and afir अ (6) or शं वं evity अस्य; or शाम्यति (शामयतीत्यर्थः। to be taken in the caus. senss ) अलक्ष्मी misery इति from शम् with the afix a Unadi I. 102. 81. 14. A huge cloud was being formed ovor a waterpool. To a spectator !rom above the column of vapour over the vortex of the waterpool would appear to ba itself whirling round. This is poetically described as a olond being caught into the cavity of a water-pool and being whirled round, tbus looking like the mountain Mandara when the ocean was being churned. There may be a reference here to the phenomenon ot water-spouts भूयिष्ठ-अतिशयेन बहु -मयिष्ठ very much like. अयश्चक्रनिभस्य-अयसः चक्र अयश्वक तेन सदृशः अयश्चक्रनिमः & nitya-samasa, the words निम, संकाश &c. when forning the latter members ot compounds express resemblence. f. स्युरुत्तरपदे रदमी। निमसकाशनीकारामतीकाशोपमादयः। Ak. II. 10. 37. तमालताली-(1) तमालाना तालीना च वनराजिभि नीला (2) राजीवन्नीला when going with कललेखा. Sl. between 15 & 16. निखिशफल्पस्य-almost resembling a sword in blackness. अरालभू-अराले crooked, arched भूवी eye-brows यस्या . SI. 16. केतक-केताना रेणव. केतकरणवस्तः. The Ketaka is very zich in pollen It has thick fragrant leaves of a yellow colour and is much liked by women संभावयति-decorates. भायताक्षि-आयते अक्षिणी यत्या. साआयताक्षी: long eyes were considered a markot beauty. भायताक्ष-... qualifies आनन ( the face having), मण्डनकान:--800 Walli.; the delay or loss of time to be caused by the act of decoration of sits were she to do it hersell, objective Gen,; Ohår, and Din. explain this as मण्डनस्य कालस्य हानिः loss of the time ot, i. .. delaying the act of अक्षवेत्तीर-and so supplies the decoration at once. बिम्बार-explains the अक्षमाद. विम्बाघर is a comp. of the Sl. 15 ·Canto XIII.] TFT elu, to foot-poto 11 dissolved as a fait tho comp. would be अपरबिम्प like मुखकमल Vamana also 106gests tho alternato dissolation freagi inforlor to 4977. Rims rayi thlo moroly to plouo his wife II. was not to impatient us to hayo thought of kiulog his wilo so oponly. 63 17 -FATI FR99976789 A sandy bank ; 11. 10871+3873.( * ) obowing posteulon and sigaltziog land; i no l'an V.: 101, 10%. For comp. seo Halli; trui (tko lost loin) Tempit scatterol by reason of tho pearl sholla bolog broken, i... *plit open Obir, and Din. solve the com as trinta gilt do greinarhort opsco ol lloc. STH "sa moasars of timo menas : ghalikas ( 18 mlantes ), 100 Ak. **175-Dlesolro prar: am: AtIFT 47 TLO atens palm grown straight ap and (i not beat down by ito tralt. 8.1: teon Kali. bed not loon it personally, $1.18 Trait-Vooring of Fruit Jalis. takes 774 in the sense of the corred part ol the palm bel con ton wrint and 1ho small angor' tho companion olgoifying that the thigh to tly and tapering like it. The commeatators, bowovero moro gonorally onderstand $th in the sense of tho tronk (It, oprer part) of an eleptant' and kill, also scerns to asolt Initi Doins opinozemar & Kom. I. 36, also ferramok baffi. IV, 17. The foc. al li added to compoandı barlag it for their lattor member and a word exprerlue of 12 7978 for thole Crib, oro com gnifi_19f; opo wla luttually rece likobu eyes like that olm. deer; 81. x with and . A added rool: *** legi's rensik in the loot note, bro sat 1,8 ferringh-last mellos lorsbor as lariker. Perp- r. rret ja risti sir silp! 8784 7. pustiment mitt-is th:953 va belog lait dise03e1thoesntlsesard to emerge from it will out rapidity, l'ora ilmiler des riftion are sit, yooted in the foot note ·Brab, 76 ( Canto XII falsed by Visbna awauming the form of the holy Boat (45978), सहनशे गहना विषमा भेदिनी त्वमूत् । अशक्ता वे धारयितुमधस्तात्याविशत्तथा ॥ पृथिवीं विशती दृष्ट्वा तामधो मधुसूदन । उद्धारार्थ मनश्चके लोकानां हितकाम्यया ॥ भूत्वा यज्ञवराहोसो दागध पाविसद्गुरु । अनि पछादितामुवी स तामाछरप्रजापति । रसातलतले मना रसातलतल गत TERiFigaryfa 107)FFETT TIEN According to the draftoraag the earth was ranged by a black boor with a handred armº, See com According to the Tart Prajapatı, afterwards known as Brahmâ, assumed the form of a boar and raised the earth out of tho boundless waters The Bhag P says that the Varsha 199ued from the nostrils of Brahmá, a he sat ın anxiety on seeing the earth submerged in water, at first of the size of the thumb but suddenly growing to tho dimensions of an elephant. Sce for the story Bh P III 13, S1: 16-82 प्रयुक्तो-प्रयुक्ता उदहनस्य क्रिया यस्या , ht to which the operation of lifting up was directed, . which was lifted up The sense of marriage' is also implied, as indicated by the word 9719pot F4975–The belief 18 that at the time of 934 or the waters of the ocean swell up and deluge the whole earth, sweeping AWAY all created things TRÅ.—This reters to the condition of the earth when it was lifted up, being supported on the top of hub tusk by the Возг Tho hest of waters, quickly reading 4g the earth as raised up, 15 compared of fino oloth with which the faco of 8 gırl 11 covered at the time of marriage See Din quoted in the foot note The reading to found in the MSS of Malli a com seems to be & mislection, as is clear from the way in which he explains the expression SI 9 Now the poet describes the sea as a lover onjoying the £138es of and allowing himself to be k1896d at the same time by his river-wives मुखार्पणेषु-मुखानामर्पणानि मुखार्पणानि offering up the mouths for being kissed The lural indioates frequency of the Aotion Anao-Here the rivers are fancied as praudha (bold or advanced in love matters ) W1768 as opposed to newly married ones who are ooy or bashful the same as 300 above TT-H25 behaviour towards his wives, : e his mo do of enjoying sports with then naud-By the rals Anyare "Roots having the sense of seating or swallowing and shaking or moving' take the Paras in the causal even when the fruit of the action goes to thu agent"-thus abould have been gigold, but the operation of this raio 18 debarred by the exception 7 gręs91 & Pán I 3 89 (800 Malli - "Dat the roots qt to drink, i to tame, Aq7 to to & pioco ·Canto XIII.] 77 ortend, 37198 to exert onsselt, &c, do not take the Paras.," and sc. we have , , 399a &c. alone. Of course when the fruit · of the action does not accrae to the agent, there is Para, 31701 माये शेषादिति परस्मैपदं स्यादेव । वसापाय यति पयः। Bid:: Kan. सिन्धः- For the Acc see com. and A. G. 44. 61 10. 787-74: la Bah. Comp : with ses-animals therein HEX-HOT ( the sing. because Ráma speaks with reference to a particular river ) ITR AFT|*H:. This shows that the Vimina had come by this time over the shore of the sea where a river had joined it fagare-owing to their having tbair months open; i.e. having opened their months (and then closed them) fa'- monstrous fish having a fabulous length, seo com.; probably it was a kind of whalo largor than the modern onos, Fura.- As the limus closed their moutke the water being compresseed forcibly escape through the holes in their heads. sfat at : 1 Ohsr. Śl. 11. Atari. 1861 TCT * F1: A: 8 comp. of tho Ti$9rfümna olass The comp. may also be taken as a Deandra, AMFIX 7718TH:, but that does not soem to be intended by the poot. #o-suddenly jumping up to tho surface. Fr—disided ( on account of the large size of the animals.) कपोल-कपोलान ससर्पन्ते इति कपोलसंसपिण. FRAP #17. afúar 891, on accoont of their gliding along &c. fo. क्षणं पामर क्षण., Ace. Tat; कर्णेषु अण' कर्णक्षणघामरत्व, a comp. मुपापा. ģi. 12. Now the party comoa jait over tho boundary line of tho son o19 Sag: the wind blowing across tho shore ममता.- lying stretched at lengtb FEITARIEE-tho swelling or carling op of the waves, i... the swelling watos. foresty is formed from with it by by means of the actix styT (Y) forming noon, which is added to yorbs buying an indicatory prolixed, nach as दे (दो), वि (दुभोश्वि), पूर्ण 0.5 पशु,श्चयधु, रफर्जेधु,&c निर्विरोपा ofiramut: Garfi frita: dal, not difforias from, andistloguishably Irm Thls indicates tho hagonoys and great length of thoserpenta Tko serpuats woro stretsbed at loogth just near'the edge of the water and weto no bago that they appeared jast like tho selling Wates of the o'gan test besred near then and were not to be distinguished from them from a dlo:aan. Erityhoso lustre was increased (1. wich apposred noro brilliant) as the sun's raya 8.120d bust from thom ITÀ-The serpents could only be attingalibed as sash from the waves by &c. It is a bollet compra In India test serpents of the best class and large in site ustry a gen (a bort of phosphora.ceat itode ), In thele hood, which ·80 [ Canto XII. among them; 208 his com. on IV. 45 ) object to the final 3 being added here ( the proper form being : ), as the Vårttika [ -T a FITTET requires that the smell aboald be natural with the thing; and according to them recaurse should be had to the Satra Stegtegrar' Pin V. 4. 136, and this should be explained as दानस्य गन्ध' लेशः अस्त्यस्मिन् इति गन्धि. C. Hemadri-"महेन्द्रदिपदान. गन्धीरयत्र गन्धशमस्याल्पपर्यायसादल्पस्य दानस्य ग्रहणादायोर्मान्यम् ." Bat it is shown ( 360 our notes on IV. 45) that the best grammarians do not hold this šiew, and so the form is correct. THRITI—The Ganges, lit. the river that flows in three courge9, viz. one in the sky, one on earth and one in the bother worla. fan-it. rubbing against, hence ologe or hard contact with दिनयौवनं-the noon, तस्मादुत्तिष्ठन्तीति; tr. स्था with उद्+अ (क), aee supra XI. 16. Tafa-lil. drinks up; hence absorbs, completely dries up, see supra IX, 68; Kum. VIII. 25 Śl. 21. 1-O passionate one, O you with deliaste feeling, often used liko Arfaraît as a term of endearment, According to lexicographers goa means one who is extremely irascible, ove whose delicacy of feeling is easily affected; honoe ono having a high monge of personal dignity. Commentators, however, have exerted their ingenuity for nothing in justifying the use of the term of Hemidri-सविद्युतं धनं दृष्ट्वा श्यामवर्णशाम्याद्रामः रुयन्तरयुक्त इति TA197. Farsarea ef03779 1 Chár. and Sume. also have-aggat मेघमालोक्प पूर्ण साम्याच्छयामाऽसा राम. रुपन्तरसहीति सीतायाः फोपे समुत्पने Frafal quzifa &a1974 i syrgia-gives; it may also mean-- sets or places on; 100 XII, 86, XVII. 25. 0-1 manifested layari aring of lightning 764. The age is based on this. SI 22. GTAFUT-9e6 fupra, XII. 42. Tratai--drar यस्माद तत् चीरभूत-पीराणि bark-garments पिभ्रति रति. यथार-according to one's proprietory right, i...osch Rishi occupying the bormitago that was his. MATEMTH-The hermitages and their environs. Esch bermitage bad a large compound sorrounding it; cf. 371819 in SIWATATT Śak. I. p. 16. The chief Rishi had his dwelling in the contro, while ordinary hermits lived in hats boilt round It ST. 23. yai-nataral level spot of ground ( as opposed to fuzi which is artificial ); see kan. IV. 4. 11-m.n. is a foot. ornament, worn on the ankle. It is tarnishod with a number of Tory tiny bells which produce a jiogling tound at oach atop. Tho toot-ornament was thrown down by Bits as she was bolas carried Atay by Rarana, in the hope that, rhoald it meet Rims's oyo, It might give him a clac us to the direction in which she wat ·Canto XIII.] 61 carried away. See Rámi. A'rs. K. 52, 29, स्यचरणा-तब चरणस्वच्चरणः; त्वचरण एव अरविन्दं तस्माद विश्लेष: &c., see com. पद्धमौन- Hema. remarka-यः किल विरही सोऽवश्यं मुवि पतति मौनी भवति । Chari., followed by Dinakara, observes (les fout note that scoording to tradition Káli, ingenuoasly refers to the mantra 'a:' which he pract:sed and worshipped as a deity. “This refers to the practice of making a 9 or a solema vow to perform a daily observance of the Mantra generally known as 31591 after tho morning ablution: attended with the necessary sacred precepto connected therewith. The Mantra consists of the syllable f:. By inhaling one's breath the syllablo & is produced; and by exbal- 10g the breath the syllable : 19 brought forth, and thus it indicates the mystio syllable wiğ of the Vedanta dostrina The Yantra that is given in the Tantra book is as follows:-Jezine fasaden 54- क्षरद्वयम् । तस्मापाणश्च हसाल्य. आत्माकारेण संस्थितः ॥ नाभेरुचस्य नि श्वासाद्धृ- दयाग्रे व्यवस्थितः । षष्टिश्वासैर्भवेत्माण षट्याणा नाडिका मता ॥ पान हमस्वहोरान जपसंख्याक्रमो मतः। एकविंशतिसाहनं पशताधिकर्माश्वरि ॥ जपति प्रत्यह पाणी सान्द्रानन्दमयी पराम् । विना जपेन देवेशि जपो भवति मन्त्रिणः ॥ अजपेय नतः पोक्ता **TITA5atural Thus a pious Brábmans who after morning devotions makes a set of this 313797 Or 375 g has not to matter any actual japa; but the breath, he takes in and gives out during day and night make up that 64.” Naudargıkar. Šı. 21. 16-Voc. sing. of 1916 a timid woman; fr. fr+ (E), also *; 80 we have is also. Halli. justifies the form by adding the form 5 which is then declined like 71. Mark the propriety of the word. As soon as Rama ultered the word 79 Sit& gave & start, and so háma addresies her 29 such. He also adds agains (not staITA ). Here 379 has the sense of 'force,' forcibly carried away. 87777STATE:--Really the leaves of the creepers wore drooplag under the influence of the midday-san. Bat Rama transfers bis own thoughts to them. This is what the English critics call the Pathetic Fallsoy.' Perbapa the creepers tranted to do some service to the divino Râma, as the poet asys See Mana qaoted in the oom, whose statement is borno out by the experiments of Sir Japadishachandra Bose, št 25 og sti: faini zigt expectsocy arat indifferent to, not earing for browsing. प्रगतिज्ञ-गति जानातीति गतिज्ञ from ज्ञा with 5($); or arta :: Tà9:&c. who knows the destination; 7 TT. 47 79174724.-RITTAT pro. p. fem. form of the car. of R, N 11 ·82 [ Canto XIII. g with fand 391, 8 A'; directing their glances towards. उद्गता raised up पक्ष्मणां राजिः येषा तानि। समबोधयन-Cf.Rams.Ar.K. Oh. 64 quoted in the foot-note. ŚI. 26. TEUTA: 99T AT: Hems. Malyavat is described as one of tho smallor mountain-ranges of India; but it has not boon identified with any monntala of modern name. It must be somewhere in the territory of Mysore or somewhere near its ag Ráma is described to have lived upon it after bo killed Vali, and set Sagriva on the throne; see Rim-Kigh. K. 98. saraier-Fri freatifit, aff. ; scratobing, i... touching the sky. fare-As the action of each is separate the sing. is used; when two persons do a work jointly, the dual is used. śl. 27. 49-The flower of the Kadamba tree whick pats forth flowers at the rambling of new clouds; 100 Megh. I. 25, Utt. III. 20, For a diferent sense see infra, 55. artika-35 qui 101 var: BETT: TFT a. fary-pleasing, Agreeable ; 19 I, 36. Tam-Because all these together with the new clouds served as excitants of passion. Si. 28. कम्पोत्तर-कम्पः उनरः prominent यस्मिन् ; marked by tromoz; honog fall of &c.; for JRT 088 galar supra, 82 7.18-is again ased appropriately; it explains the Kampa. Obir. days that the quaking was dae to Bitk's saddenly hearing a thunder olapi जलदगर्जितमयारसकम्पयालया क्रियमाणमित्यर्थः। But such a supposition is not necessary; ef. Kam, free free giarY4 augi ZIL. 17. 39-40 embrace or clasping of, the g is added 114 (15) गुहा.-गुहास विसरन्तीति तच्छीलानि, spreading or reverborating in tho caves; honce prodaood; cf. supra UGTATETNE SIÚ II. 28. o-- may also mean, but not preferably, a deep TGOTA. B. 29. भावारसिता-आहार A oharp beavy shower of raio. TTTTT-on account of the vapour rising forth from the parehod ground; this papour is compared to the emoko rising op from the tro at a noptial sacrifice which has to be inhaled by the popis. martiod oouplo. Prawd:-with the bada opened. It is the fold of the petals; konco the bad. TETETASI--Bolag (laporloctly ) imitated; thlı word is oted when the imitation is not complote, :-The lowers of the Kandali plant wblob is a small piant usring bright rod lowers; it cannot be the plantala treo 83 sivon in Apta's Dio ; lor Kill, speaks of the Kandeli as having serios of dovort which the plastia treo Iss not got. Beo Vik. IV. 3 quoted in foot pote. ( a.166 supra, VII 92.

·*Danto XIII.) 83 si. 30. उपान्त-उपान्ने पानीराणां यने उपगूढानि covered or screened (lho senso here is different from that in $1.,28 abova ) :. 1974– * little seen, because of the great distance. : TITET: aquatio birde such as deske, ge63e, &c. foeats on-Rins looked intently at the waters; he says, however, my sight la drinking ap the waters, as It Wore, being fatigaed on account of its having to descend here from a great height. Bee foot-zote. 79196–Pamapá a river which rises in the Rshyamoka monntain and falls into tbe Tungabhadra, bat either swolled in the middle into the form of a lake or passing through it. It is described in the Rami. asa lake of enchanting appearanoe one milo round. Ito transparent and extremely sweet water is covered with bosatıful lotuses of various kinds. Daoks and geese play upon its surface and bees bover over the lotuses and water birds of radiant plamage crowd its water and the green margin around. Tho banks are covered with treen ever loaded with fruits and lowers which wave boantifully as a gentle breeze blows over them and spread a delicions i perfume all round. Beo Râma Ara. K. canto 73 and Kic. K oanto I. 81. 81. turgo per part of a okariot ... **) 11 AFY er at the Chakrawaka bird, sometimes called 7* *l*. opfargin-Because they were oot eniged then. It is said that Råma, sitting on the bank ol Pampâ wag bemoaning the loss of sila when the Obakrapákas laughed at bima. On perceiving this Rama careed them perpetually to anffer nightly separation: see supra VIII. 58.. अन्योन्य &c.-अन्योन्यस्मै दत्तानि उत्पलसराणि ये तानि. • दूरान्तर-दरं च तदन्तरं च तत्र पते असो तेन. सस्पई-स्पृहया सहितं यथा तथा. longingly I enried their lot; thought them to be moro lortadate śl. 82. Ainsi would have been better, aby referring to a thlog at a distauce zretini-Kali. seems to use in the sense of a branch'; cf. yaya: (Gla. ) Kam, vin 26. स्तनानिराम &c --सनो र अमिरामो स्तरको ताम्याममिनप्राम; for tho comparison, of.quiagenaamary: &. Kum. III. 39. Tu ale shows that the branch is meant, at the load of two budoben of flowers osboot cause s tree, however small, to bend. afrapan:- Notice that the nasal of the infinitive i, dropped before 19 and #7. This indicates 3871€ on Rama's part, which the såk. Dar. delines as 'चित्तसमोह उन्मादः कामशोकमयादिमि । Derangement ot the mind due to love, or grief, or fear &c. Pardravas in the Vik. IV. 180 teela a similar desire-यावदस्याः पियानुकारिण्याः परिषङ्गपणया he word लता ·•Canto XIII.] 85 Brahmana. As Indra be aspired to the possession of sachi and demanded her to become his consort. By the advice of Brhaspati, she agreed to comply with his rangest provided he came to her in B litter borde by great Rubis. Accordingly thousands of great Vanis were summoned to bear the litter of Nahosha through the air. On one occasion while the Rshis were carrying him they soked him if he did not consider the Brabmapa, and the Veda as the supreme authority. Ke not only replied in the negative to this but touched with his foot the great sage Agastya. Tho enge in anger er.ed out-Fall thou s serpent' and Nahnsha full tron his exalted state and became a.serpent.* See Udyog. Par. Adh 10-16. At the sapplication of Nahosha, Agastya put a Jimitation to the coy90; ad scoording to ope 7879100 Nahuba wa: freed from the accursed form bg his philosophical diecassion with Yudhisthira, and again ascended to heaven clothed 10 & colestial body. He this relates his story to Yud. ( Vana, Par Adi. 180) नद्वषो नाम राजाहमास पूर्वस्तवानघ । प्रथितः पञ्चमः सोमादायो पुनो नराधिप ।। अतुभिस्तपसा चैव स्वाध्यायेन मेन च। त्रैलोक्यश्वर्यमन्या पाप्नोह विक्रमेण च । संदेश्वर्य समासाद्य दो मामविरात्तदा । सहनं हि द्विजातीनामुवाह शिविका मम। ऐश्वर्यममतोहमवमन्ये ततो द्विजान । इमामगस्त्येन दशामानीतः पृथिवीपने । Cf भुक्त्वापि राज्य दिवि देवताना शतक्रतो वृत्रमयारमनटे । दान्महर्षीनपि काहयित्वा कामेष्व तृप्तो नहुष: पपात ॥ Budh. XI. 14 Masa raye-By sacrifices, hia austere devotion, Eacred study, self-restraint and valour, Nalasha obtgided the undisturbed sovereignty of the three worlds. But through want of hamility be was atterly ruived. तस्याविलाम्भ &c.-Agastya was made regent of the star Canopios, in the south, which bears his 2eme. At the rise of this star which happens between the latter half of śrávana and the Grgt half ot Bhadrapada (between 18th July and August) the waters on earth are said to become pariiled. Bee note op IV. 21 and Brhatsam. अगस्यचार Ah. XII. $). 37. Father the three fires taken collectively; dea foot-note3 वेता चासो अग्निश्च वेताग्निः the three-told fire. The three fires renally worshipped by an Agaihotrin Bre गाईपत्य, आहर. नीय and दक्षिणानि.पिता च गाईपत्याग्निर्मातापिर्दक्षिण स्मृतः। गुरुराहनीयस्तु सामित्रता गरीयसी || Mann IV. 231. धूमस्य अधूमा; now Hee Banj.: the यस्मात्पूर्व छतं ब्रह्म ब्रह्मर्षिभिरक्षितम् । अदृष्टं दूषयष्ठि के यन्मे मून्यता: पदा ॥ यच्चापि स्वमृषीमूह ब्रह्मकल्पान्दुरासदान् । बाहान्छत्वा वाहयास तेन स्वगार. तममः ॥ बस पाप परिधष्टः क्षीणपुपयो महीतले । दशवर्ष सहमाणि सर्परूपधरी महान। वेचरिष्यसि पूणे पुन. वर्गमवाप्रपति॥ &e. * ·SO {Canto XIII top of the column of smoke भनिन्द्रकीत --- निन्या अनिन्या, अनिन्द्या ननिर्यस्य Because Agastya had done nothing wrong or derogatory to his dignity आक्रान्त-This shows that the Pashpaks war not passing at a great height as the column of smoko reached it when it cams above the spot हवि०-हविषां गन्ध हविर्गन्ध सोऽम्यास्तीति by adding इन् , bearing, charged with the smell of the holy obls tions रजोषिमुक्त-Freed from impurnty (the effect of Rajas) B_canse the smoke Briting from the sacrificial fires 1s purifying, C't supra I 63 लपिमान सम-0a inhaling the smoke Rama felt a sort of montal freshness and easa and so calls his mind as berug disburdened of its imparity Ši 38 yaran-Tho eago śatakardi alho called Måndakardı lived in the Dandata forest Ho practised penance for 10000 years, standing in water and living on nothing but alr This alarmed the gods, who sent down five principal nymphs to lure him away from his penance Thos apoceeded and by the power of bis renaDCE the sage created a lake and honsa under it for the onjoyment of the company of tho avo Apsarases, after whom the lake was called Panchapsaras सहितेपे तपस्तीन माण्डकर्णिमहामुनि । दशवर्षसहमाणि वायुमक्षो जगारापे । तत मग्यचिता स देवा सामिपुरोगमा । तत कपोनि सवैदेमियो जिताः। प्रधानाप्सरस पर विचलितवर्चस ॥ असतेभिस्ततरताभिनिष्परापर। नीतो मदनपरपर देवाना फातिदप तावायरस १२ पुने पानीपमागता । तरके निर्मित सासा स्मिसन्तर्हित ग्रहम् ॥ तवाप्सरस पर निपसन्यो यथाय। रमयन्ति पोयोगा मुनि यौवनमास्थितम् । तासा समीरमानानाभेप वादिननिस्सन । भूषत भूषणान्मियो गीतशादी मनोहर ।। Bea Rims Ar cantos विहारवारि-विहाराथ वारि विहारपारि मेघान्तरा-The cirenlar tank with its rurrounding forests is compared to the dick of tho moon teon through the screen of clonde Ś1 30 907–Tormerly, : « boforo ko mas Jared into the trap of the ronth otthe tra nymphs दर्भादुर-दादुरा एर दमातेन पत्तिपाप Who lived upon tho tondor blades of Kose 59119 aloco रन मगे सव-It not unnat to read ot sages as liring like doer toeding on gran, fruite and water alene and oren summing their forms and anoolsting with them This juhyaurogam devoribed as boingbord of a doo (neo poto on fq. X 4) 372 373 पपते मा कधिग्गामनिर्भपवान। VIP IV P Ill समाधि-समाधि Petralplog of the mind, abstruct meditation Conccatration of br raind on ODo object, 1 thoroprose spirit, becco penonce, 41 medita tlon formi tbe culet part of it, - Kom V sodd/ XEONTOH ·100 Canto XIII.) 87 füreci dann; Śak. I. p. 13 foisas history tells as. Famion see Malli.; we might also dissolve o TTTT was caught into the trap of. E is anything that doosives by its being apparently harmless bat really barnfal; hence a trap of BDBJB. The figure is probably coggested by the art of the sage. Seo Malli. 61. 40. Whichomfa: concealed, lying under the surface of water, na: a (also n.) tila mtu. ef, infra XIX.9 Iii- प्रस: continuous संगीताय संगीतार्याः वा मृगा संगीतमृदङ्गाःनेपा पोष: sed Sarj.; Organ Tera SF019. cf. uniars agrar. Forsiran- Meg. II. 1. Leveral tabors, it seems were being played upon, as tho tauad of one tabor could not asye been safficient to rebound through the upper terraces of the Poebpaša. Tabors, as the dama 998 ( Yearth F#74 ) shows, were originally made of clay, and then of wood, the modera labalá being a later invention. The Mrdanga is an estential constitdent of the Indian Musical appara. tas. Tel.-the apartments on the top. 2* is on the top of a house ( TETTE ) 80 called probably because it was fitted for the onjoyment of moon-light therein. माश्रित्--10 echo; occort again at XVI. 31. Śl. 11. qanimarfuri gali gg m. fael; fr. I 1 A. co grow, to xwell and 3 ( 951); also gm. 17795--scorching the forebead. The basal of more is retained when followed by a with the afiix 31 (tra ), seo com. $0 pour ProRETTI:. RAA:-having soven borses (EH TU REU), ibo oon. Cf. FALENT Tù fra mi, Beprasakta. Some explain this us that al: Aqliiri tar: #191 HR 9A: 1 m, domeror, la tho Veds means a rap, and 7 aproading; do of spreading says. FT4-34TTIR 2991; a verb from moth The penance reforred to bere is called af GTV7 Or pentace prastlied with a view to obtala super-kaman powers, lo tho midst of foor Ares on foar sides with the soutor on eblading on the forehead, the son being regarded 18 a form of fire (teo font. polo ). Cf. Han2-117 ZITUTT FORVATTAIN: 1 RÉTTBTTT mai ruder: # VI. 25. For a description of svob Yogini, pe Indian Wisdom by Vooler Williams, pp. 104, 105. पतीवग:- ninas passed som days with sits and Laksbasna ja tbo bormitago of this sage, during his wondering in the Diadoks forest. To rigo received ble with tho grestert kledaen ned delivered oror to in the world. bo bed segaired by the marit of bis ugoteritles, Ece Rimi. Arx, K. cantos 7, 8. Ticht re--16 #spisided in Dex! $. 16. doma.

·88 [ Canto XIII. śl. 42. HROBIÈR aga HEIN; Dot be com.; the nymphy cast anorous glsaces at bim smiling at the same time to win his affection. sa[al—This was another trick used by them to attract his attention. 374 does not mean exactly a half here, but only A part, soo com. Ābona-Under come pretext, such as adjusting their lower garment, they exposed their waist-bends, i.e. thogo parts of their body. A fag-brings ont bis 8 which is defined as "Thug 49 Page Agrara Cf. Sab. Dar. III. 53. and विकारहेती सति विक्रियन्ते येषां न चेतांसि त एव धीराः। Kum. I. 54, Also III 40. Figar-hihar 3519 (of courro by his penance) . Indra is represented as getting alarmed when & mortal practises adegual austerties, fearing he might aim at bie pool See supra VIII. 79, and oar note tberoon. CJ. Agrategie igara EFT Vık. I. p. 10. 1997-ia any action under the hence of peagion, such as rising from one's test apparently without any reason, Gatting angry without any cause, meddling with ono's dre39, a garland etc, gestures etc.; henco Halli. di-solves the comp. as līAI Vaticata; cf. IX. 59 ŠI. 43. TITATSI-having the rosary of Akshas for a bracelet 6.e the rotary round the wrist; 3 the seed of the tree called Eleocarpus Ganitrus). Some take 378 to mean the letters of the alphabot from * to #, konce a robary consisting of these, or of fatty beads; अकारादिक्षकारान्तः अक्षः नरहता तरपतिामधीमूता वा माला । तथा प गौतमीये-पश्चारालिपिभिर्माला विहिता जपकर्मा । अकारादिक्षरान्ता अक्षमाला whimarul .99794 Fiat : Risti: 1 gri-objectivo 694. Fugiart-the scratcher ol; noun in ?, from Fur; sug belongs to a class of words which are regarded as noaps and roets and which whom roots take a; by sognet af Pán. III. 1. 27. 0912... Enig. Mall. understands by this 'bich cats the Kašas in the condition of Séchis, i... whed very tender, just sproating op. Obár and Din. also take saree-to mean the name when thoy say-Fr: 09 (taking it as an उपभितसमास like मुख चन्द्र इव) अल्पप्ररोहान the tender ¢proots; bat here the identifieation of Tit with art is not completo, $0 Malll 'way is better. Or we may dissolve with CARE AS Furat qui garniati but this is not so good as the first; for this will olmaply mean'he cats of the tips of the Kass grass, which may not be fretk or broughby himselt, 646317-69197 A 1. from 1015 cl. to bogorr, to groot. The loc. sometimes deaotes the object or purpose for which a thing in dovej sto Valli, 1418-ho bort his left arm always raised op:

·Canto XIII ] 89 this 10 also a part of the pedance This and the other opitheto show that he was practising penados for securing the a) of a रावगरवकाक्षिस्थाननिश्चला । स्थाणुसाम्पमपाता मृगकण्डूति सौख्यदा । ब्रह्मायुष- स्तपालोके ते वसन्स्यतोभया ॥ मार्च-adv favourably or contor mably to Malii connects this with ga-90 as to favour this actto show that he really means it 57 may also be taken ia tha ense of "in this direction, towarda us' si 44 312470-73( 37 ) 19 added to or whez 219 22 23ed as en 397 and A VOW 19 indicated, in the case of the words are and gter se comes in irregularly (faqizga ), see Páo III 2 40, and VI 3 eo quoted by Mallı 7-better construed with कमेन (as done by rallt मूधान किचि कम्पपिया) then with प्रतिगृह्य whish will mean "having slightly acknowledged my salotation and will detract from the eage's devotion to Ráma #07 -obstruction ats being concealed by सहा-सहन्न विष वा यस्य असी REF | the son For he had fixed his eyes on the ean when practising penance SI ETCO-able to grant protection, where travellers can find protection 050-Sarabhavga was a sage whose hermitage Was viented by Rama during his journey to the south through the Dandaka forest, aftor bo bad killed Viràdbe See Bima Arany canto 5 माहितामे-आहित अग्नि येन who had masatarned perpeta ally the sacred fire The fires generally worshipped by an Ago. hotri are threo -दक्षिणानिगाहपरवाहबनायो प्रयोगमय । Amars The fire 19 kopt perpetually in the Konda salled me 989 pakeista When Šaraobaoga bsy Rims he said test the frait of his ansteritios FA! gained in that he bebeld him and that he would then depart to the highest heaven Ho then prepared a firo and entered at, as his body is consaped there arose from the bre a beaatful youth and la that fora Śars dopstted to the world of Bradmaa Hantu स समाधाय दुरखा घाज्येन मन्त्रवत् । शरमद्रो महातेजा प्रविवेश हुताशनम् ॥ रा चपासकाश कुमार समपयत । उथापानिचयाप्तस्मात् शरमनी परोचत । स लोकानाहिसामीनासरीमा १ महात्मनाम् । देवानां च म्पतिक्रम्य मालो TOITEA 1 Ráma Aran 5 SI 46 from-Valli takes are in the tongo ol forcellent, of good sort' and with greater propriety Soms commentatora take it in the sense of 4 to be got from, bat there is no propriety in thu ag1171-Because they were reared like sont For tho idea of trees raceiving guests, ef मम दान इसाप पुष्पवृष्टिं किन्न $93fugot fuig ang # Nis 1 11 1 RY, 12 ·(Canto XIII. ģi. 47. ETT-This and the following opithet qualify 7 and 5**(huge ball with a prominent bump ), the former being compared to the latter. (1) starara Fit sonding torth a sound, resounding. धाराणां (of the streams ) स्वनाः सेः उद्गारि fage 974 with its mouth-like valley resounding with tho sounds &c; (2) cat continuously ETEILT sending forth the sound of his belloring piita valley-like (large and deep) gå484. शृङ्गाम-(1) शहाने on the top ot its peak लम. अम्बुद एव पपपङ्कः यस्य a cloud looking like the mud got in butting sports; (2) VG1007: on the tips ot hts horns लमःअम्बुदवत् darkish hke a cloud वमपतः यस्य. 1998-Here aq stands for 2416H 99 is properly a rampart; henca any thing resembling it, such as the back of a river, the slope of a modatain,,&cigr is the sport enjoyed by balls, elephants, &c. of butting against such a thing or tearing up the earth from it by means of horns Or tooks. उरखातफेलिः शुदायप्रकीटा निगद्यते । Sabdârnava. E is the mnd attacking to the body in this operation. -holds fast, rivets.gyro-baring some parta olovated and some depressed as required for the sake of beauty, hence beautiful-limbed. ककुमान-प्रशस्ता or अतिशयिता ककुद् (hump) 37Egreatía a ball with a large hump. mm.-309 supra XII. 15. 61. 48. —applies to both-afta and gm. TUH (1) clear, limpid; () clean, bright. Raga (1) steady; (2) fixed; 776 (1) flow; (%) weaving, arrangement, faguro-Tho existenco ( 78 ) of tho great intervening distance or its being at a Yory great distance (from us ). rifat- A river near Ohitrakáta 11 Bandelkhanda, roma79 3980); 3914: 4089953: A prádl. Tat. Kalidasa oses this word in the sense of the ground near (here the foot of the mountain ); cf. supra a TOTEUT V. 61; 3968 aliqu: IV. 34. $1. 40. Uwe:--Well bore, i.e. with all parts grown; cf. supra utazi: Colors; III. 8; or forbanato in that it had the good fortano to baso its leat used as your ear.ornament, it-Tho final 3 is optionally added to fitis at the end of an Avya.; to mi alao. retro-The comp. must be dissolved as Malli. doen. agra con not be connected with rīta? as proposed by Mr. 8. P. Pendit. There is no propriety also in saying that the Tamåla leal-ornament abode liko yarankura an the one is followsb white while the other is dark, KTH-also witten as . ål. 60. MARTE-AM papisbmont; 106 com. for a olmllar description, ef. Kida, ar maigi Tx fe igru fil- ·21 Canto XIII. ] धमुपशान्तान्तरारमानः तिर्यचोपि तपोवनवसतिहासमनभवन्ति। Also supra II. 14- फलसन्धिः-फलानि बघ्नन्तति फलपन्धिन.; now see com.of. Sak. VII. 30. भने:-Atri-a well known age of Vedio reputation. He is also the suthor ot a code of laws known as अविस्मृति or अधिसहिता. 800 rupra II. 75. भाविष्कृतोद-उदप्रतर hero means अस्पुन, तर indicating excess. प्रभावं--This is explained in the first two lines. 81. 1. सप्तपि.-The seven sages are-मरीचिरतिः पुलहः पुलस्त्यः ऋतुरनिराः । वसिष्ठश्च महाभागः सप्तैते ब्रह्मणः सुताः ॥ In the Satapatha Brahmaps and elsewhere they are mentioned as कश्यपानिर्भरद्वाजी विश्वामित्रोथ गोतमः । जमदमिवसिष्ठश्व सोते कपय. स्मृताः ॥ For other particulars see our note on सप्तर्षि, Kum. I. 16. Astronomically repre. sented, they form the coastellation Urus-major or the Great Bear. Hema. quotes from Varibisamhita पूर्व भाग भगवान्मरीचिरपरे स्थितो पसिष्ठा म्मात् । तस्यादिरास्ततेत्रिस्तस्यारानः पुरस्त्यश्च । पुलहः करिति भगवानासमानुक्रमेण पूषांचाः । तम यसिट मुनिवरमुपाभितारुन्धती साधीThey are often desaribed as plucking the lotusos growing in the Ganges after their bath, for offering worship. C. Kum. I. 10, for the golden lotures, see Kum. II. 44. भनस्या-There was a ten yesr's draught and by the power of the actorities of Ana, fruits and roots wore prodaced in her penance grove, and the holy Gangå was brought near her dwelling. See Ráma, qaoted in the foot-pote विनोतसं-The heavenly Ganges; nes X. 62; śák. VII. O. Lit, the river having three courses (प्रीणि मोतासि यस्याः), one in Leaven, one on earth (called भागीरथी) and one in the rether region ( called भोगवती). त्र्यम्बकis usually explained as प्रीणि अम्पकानि (eyes) अस्यother explanstions are -प्रमाणो लोकानां अपकः पिता यदात्रीन दान अम्यते सदायते इति । कमीग अय् । संज्ञायामिति कः। यदा प्रपः अकारोकारमकारा अम्माः समाः प्रति. पादफा अस्य । यहा धाण प्रथिम्यन्तरिक्षगुलोकास्पानि अम्यफानि स्पानाम्यस्य । 31. 2. वीरासन:-आसन according to the Yogasastrain aired postero, sitting down steadily and without leolidg unessy (fertur. 481) Decostary for meditation. It is the third itago of Yoga. Thore nro many asanas mentioned which a Yog! msy adopt when engaged in the practice of Yoga. Of these fra s10 most important, wir. पपासन, सस्तिकाएन, मद्रासन, बजासन and रामन. oat of these Virirata also called 9 (ico Kom. III, 45, 09, Yrch. I. 1) is bort adapted to the practice of Yogs as it farouri trangoll circo. lation and slow respiration. In this postare the Yogl mcatally Pronounces the sered syllable on and meditates upon it. It coarists in placios the right foot on the left thigh and tho left foot on the right ore, keeplog the right on tbs tip of the core. Ses Kab.

·92 [ Canto XIII. III. 45, 48. Hema. and Valls quoto trom चतुर्वचिन्तामणि-उत्यितस्तु तिष्ठेदुपविष्टस्तया निशि । एतदीरासनं प्रोक्तं महापातकनाशनम् ॥ and Valla. further says-अगुठायेरूर्वबादभिः सूर्यावलोकन धीरासनम् | But this does rotesern to be meant here. म्यान एकाप्रचेतसा परमारमचिन्तन एक्नानेन मनसा चिन्तनं ध्यानमुच्यते ध्ये । चिन्तायां स्मृतोधातुश्चिन्ता सत्येन निश्चला। एतयान- मिह प्रोक सगुणं निगं दिया n ऋषीनां-is connected with शासिनः tho trees belonging to the eages, which are fancied bere as engaged in doop meditation. समभ्यासित-समभ्यासितः वेदिमध्यो यैः। वेदि is the pieca of zaleed ground consecrated for & geat for the practice of meditation. The Yogi eits in its middle and contemplates. See Kum. I. 60% Bg. VI. 11-12. The trees also occupied the central part of their Vedis. i. ., the basing constructed at their roots for tha recoption and retention of water, mangre, &c. fro-As tbere was no wind blowing the trees were motionless and so they looked like asceties engaged in meditation sitting orect and steady, even without the motion of the respiratory organs. C. अन्तश्चराणो मरुता निरोपानिवातनिष्कम्पमिव पदीयम् || Kum. III. 46. योगाधिरूवाः- योग niting the individual soul with the anpreme spirit; संयोग योग- मित्यादुर्जीवात्मपरमात्मनोः। or तो योगमिति मन्यन्ते । स्थिरामिन्द्रियधारणाम् । Kath. Up. II. 6. 11.cf. फलमूलभृतो वल्कलिनो निश्चेतनास्तरबोपि सनियमा इवास्य मगवतः समीपतिनो लक्ष्यन्ते &e. Kad. P.79. St. 53. उपयाचितः-spproached with a request. उपयाचितक in a promiso made to a deity of doma gift to be given on the falfilment of one's desireof. दीयते यतु etc. quoted in the footonote वट. श्याम.- The tree stood on the southern bank of the Yamuna. It was so called probably because it had leaves ol & darkish green colour of. अथासाद्य तु कालिन्दी पानः स्रोतः समागतम् ।......तता न्यग्रोधमासाद्य महान्तं हरितच्छदम् । परीत बहुभिः श्याम सिद्धोपसेवितम् ॥ Ramk. Ayodh. K 55.5,6 The $1. quoted by Ysll. is 24th of the same canto. गारुडानां मणीनां emeralds. The green leavag of the tree are campared to emeralds, its red trait to rubies. फलितः-फलानि अस्य संजातानि असो; from फल+इन (च) ..पुष्पित- Śi. 54. This and the following three ślokas forma what is called # Kalápaks ( 4 ślokas syntactically connected ). In those the post pory beautifally describes the scene presented by the white vaters of the Gaugea mingling with the dark ones of the Yamapá at thoir conflaeace. These are fall of imagery, and may be counted among the poets' master-pisces. The principal sentense is यमुनात्तर : भिन्नप्रवाहा गना विभाति (al.57) ..भिन्नप्रवाहा--भिन्न broken into प्रवाहो यस्याः whose current is inter- ·Canto XIII.) 93 inixed with, diversified by. Properly we should have YAKITY- FAT, but as the connection is easily seen the words are not com. pounded. 19-in some places. Tror --covering adjacent things with their lastre; i... shedding their lastre all round; sce com ; cf. TR FIÚ FRENTE 1994: 1 &c. Vik. IV.34 cana:-- with saphires. इन्द्र इब नील श्याम or इन्द्रः लक्षणया उत्तमः श्यामः वर्णः यस्य. Its test is thus given-क्षीरमध्ये क्षिपेन्नील क्षीरं चेन्नीलतां बजत् । इन्द्रनीलfara 919 iaie string or necklace. Taar-interwoven with p. p. p. of Fay or cox :- er zgâr(the goddess of wealth) TETT RAT ( desired, loved by ), a blue lotns. sararmant-Tier- ATA 3Tama TEOT: with the interstices or intervening spaces studded or woven with. Ś1. 55. Ema TahTTERİ—The birds that love the M&nasa lako, i.e.the royalswans. प्रिय मानसं येषां ते; also मानसपिया, a प्रिय optionally come latter in a comp. The lake Mânasa is the favourite residence of the flemingoes; but as their stay there in winter 18 harmfal, they migrate to the plains of India and again go back to it in the rainy season See our pote on ART: Meg. I. 11. 1951- 15 & kind of goose black in colour. EXIMITEO-H55 ( ATT UTFIT is o, in fragrance ) is the aloesood, which has a most pleasing smell; कालं च तदगुरु च कालागुरु here its paste; तेन दत्तानि पत्राणि यस्याम् q=t, uually mornamental linear decorations (gonerally resembling a Makara-se8 com. ); if-ornamental paining, or arrangement, 7-whito sandal paste. śl. 66. OTIS-Larking is e. lying under shades. Tartar-rendered variegated, interspersed witb. cater row of aatumnal clouds which are white. Tiar:-portions of the azare eky; i. e, the line of clouds with the portions of the. blae sky visible through the holes of the clouds 1800 at a glance. Śl. 57. SureTO-811897 i 31714 ESSOTE", ESUÏTAT TOT यस्या:- मस्मागरागा-भस्म white ashes अद्द्वरागो यस्याः The black serpente coiling round his wrists, the knot of the bair, &c. saryo at ornamente. See Kum. V. 66, Vil 34. 97799$-3974 is what is anfit to be mentioned ( gya zia ), is censurable or blamable; * Tolfa wasoma ( faultless, praiswortby, bosatıful ) 370 FIT: सा अनवद्यादी. śl. 08. 1990-For the ides pee supra sl. 9. gare FDEZ Hİ- 1 equivalent to अभिषेकात् पुतात्मानो भूदा तनुंग्यजान्त तेषाम् I fनायायोड- भिलामोक्षमन्याकामान्विहाय च। सोपि मोक्षमवाप्नोति कामदातीर्थराजतः । Kašikhsada Adh. 29, 18e also foot-note. Partim Yerily, certainls ·91 [ Canto XIII. W&S WEITETY—knowledge of the real natare of Brahman. TT being boand ap lo, confined into the material body; honce, birth and rebirth; cf. XVIII, 7. śl. 59. ATEITIA: –This was Gaba, king of the Nighàdas The Nosbádas were probably one of the wild aboriginal tribos of India who lived on hunting, fishing, &c, and were driven to the mountains by the Aryan eettlera. The Aryan writers represent thom as ot misel origin, being the offspring of a Brahmapa fatber and a sudra mother, also called पारशव, ब्राह्मणाद्वैश्यकन्यायामम्बोष्ठो नाम जायते । निषादः शूद्रकन्यायां पः पाराप उच्यते ॥ His capital was , where Rāms and Lakshmana changed their dresses, wore matted hair and then crossed the Ganges on their way to the forest. Gabs a friend of Rama and received the party hospitably. Cf समुद्रमहिषी गगां सारसकोचनादिताम् । आससाद महाबाह शुद्रपुरं पति ।। ....... तत्र राजा गुही नाम रामस्यारमसमः सखा । निषादजात्यो पलवानस्थपतिवति Fagar: 0 Beo Rámi Ayodh. cantos 50, 51. His stor fag14--Because that was the mark of royalty. HIZTE TEE--Ráma asked Gaba to bring the sap ola bazian tres for making the balr matted and stalt, of. सोह रहीवा नियम तपस्सिजनभूषणम् । .......जटा. छवा गमिष्यामि न्यग्रोपक्षीरमानय । तरक्षीर राजपुत्राय गुह झिममुपाहरत् ॥ लक्ष्मणस्पारमनश्चेष TTFTTI Ayod, 62. aa --500 supra XII. 5. Fiftar:- P. p. p. of fix to bear frut. §1. 60. blokas 60-63 form a Kalapaka Panysjades are the Yakshas, tho sabjects of Kubera, living in Alaks, on mountain Kailass. निष्टि०-हेनः अम्मुजानि हेमा०, तेषा रेणुः, DOW 100 com , HT as they bathe in it. F21 -refers to q in SI 83 below. HTET TT-The lake Mánaga, called HIF, as it was crosted by Brahma from the water in bis Kamandala (according to somo from his mind ), e com , and foot-note. According to the Rámi which Káli. sooms hors to follow, tha Baraya or Gogrs arisen from it; bat ja reality no niyor issues from this lako, though the river Batloj flows from : largar lake called Riraashrada, lying olosa to the west of Wágasa According to the Viya Parina whop Ganga fell from hesyon apon Meru, ehe got divided into four rivers which ran down the mountain on foar sidox and formed foar gromt lakos, #Toa tho cast, tot on the wost, 679 on the north, and are on tho south. HTHT'-does not seem to mosa bata th, Vodus; Halli. bimtell, al dienstladed with bio drst explsastion prafores esother, which in the testing koro. Hrar 99101: g: Of those whore stato पुण्यजना.-Tho ·Canto XIIL ) ments are always true or trastworthy, hence (1) writers of the Par pas ( which include geography ) and (2) the writers of the systems of philosophy. agitari-Pere Káli. Jsoms to refer to the Eámkbya pbilosophy, according to which there are two original principles. Prakriti, also called Pradhana, Avyakta &c. is nature, and the other Para•ha or the rool. Parasha does not take part in the creation of the world. Prakrıtı first evolves the reven principles-- HET or gif or intellect, here or egotiem (self-consciousness ), and qz 4-417119 the five subtle radiments; and then the cixteen products, viz. the five organs of senge ( FTO), the five organs of action (b), the mind (organs of volition and thought), and the five elements ( Hargata 1. Thus there are 25 original principles evolved by Pradhana. Cf 345Tatiastaheiten: Toft विकतय सप्त । षोडकस्तु विकारो न प्रकतिर्न विकतिः पुरुषः ॥ Ban Ki. s. For more information on this eabject, bbe car note on alá Kum. II. 13. The poet means to say that the river Sarayâ springa out of the Brâhma lake as naturally and spontaneously as Baddhi does ont of Avyakta (Prakriti). ŚL. 61. arataire-atratharat (implanted) qu1 TETT: ET. 379- near, is $999gára and governs the acc ; here 18 has the sense of PATUT or a sign or indicat100. The fnll text of the Sa'tra referred to by Maili Is लक्षणेस्थमूताख्यानमागवीप्सासु प्रति पर्यनव''मति, परि and 317 are såg (and not 3913 ) in the sense of go sigo or indication (as a già cita at ladjad faqa), etatement of being soob, limitation (as at faany gia &c. ), share, repetition ( 85 417- परि-अनु वा सिञ्चति). रामधामी-धीयन्ते अस्यामिनि पानी; राज्ञा पानी. तुरङ्गमेध-It was usual with great Indian kings of ancient times to perform a horsesacrifice. Onginally it was performed for progeny, bat sosequently as a mark of aniversal sovereignty. A horse was let loose to Wander over the earth for one year protected by an army ander a general. The anobstracted passage of the horse through foreign territones meant the acknowledgement of the supremacy of its owner by the rolera of those territories. In case the horse was seized by a king the accompanying army had to fight with him and to rescue the animasi. On the return of the horse after one year the sasrifica was potforned. In the Balakanda of the Rámi; cantos 12-14, there is a detailed description of the Aswamedha performed sy Dasbarattı. 3734-13 the ceremonial bath at the concasion ·Canto XIII.] 97 the state of auairy there and of Bharata's mind also, and then to come back quickly to him. भरतस्तु खया पायः कुरालं वचनान्मम । सिद्धार्थ रात मा तस्मै समाय महलक्ष्मणम् ॥ Yuddha-K. 125.7. si. 65, अद्वा--truly, certainly ; अस्पते इति अत्: fr. भत् to go contineously, अतं दधातीत. संगर-a promise (to pass 14 years in the torest ), प्रतिज्ञापश्च संगरः इत्यभिधानचिन्तामणि . अनघां-अविद्यमान अर्घ 4697: (1) withont damage ? (2) without harm or injury; bence (1) napolated by enjoyment; (2) tale. starat &c.--868 tuprá, XII.44. 1. 68. पाति. पादाभ्यामतति गच्छतीति ; walking on tool; from 976 +377 to go and the Unidi aff, r. er is changed to qz before आजि, आति, ग and उपहत ( PAD. VI. 3. 52), so पदाजित, पदगः &o पाहिनी--an army. is added to a Bsb. comp. ending in a word ot the नदी class ( ia: em. noun ending in or ऊ) or a word ending un 389 com. वीरवासा:--चीर मुनिवन्न वामः यस्य: dressed like an ascetic (woaring bark garments ). 2500-3017 ( for worship ) इद मध्य अध्ये पाणी यस्य सः. sh. 67: महपेक्षया-Ont ot regard for me or my claim (expeeting me to do it since I had a prior claim to royalty) श्रियं भभोक्ता- we cannot say श्रियः अभोक्ता, as the use of the Gen. Is precluded with a noun of agency ending in di see Pan. II. 3, 69; i IFFET (not लोकाना). इयन्ति-इदं परिमाणमेषा तानि. अभ्यम्यति-For he way Practising it even then. आसिधार-असिधाराया इदा tr. धारा + अण (अ), Thia is explained in the com. and toot-note. St. 88. एसावत्--एतत् परिमाणमस्य. When Rsma alter reschung Ayodhys had and this much.' आधिवतया-अधिवात्री देवता अधिक्षता सया through ita presiding deity. ज्योनिप्पयात्-पोतिष of the stars पन्थाः ज्योतिष्पथः तस्मात् भरतानुगाभिः-अनुगच्छन्तीति अनुगाः मरतस्य अनुगा. तामिः. Bharata was advancing to receive Rams. si. B. सेवाविचक्षण-Olever in court-terrice. हीन्या:-the lord of monkeys, Sageira secara-This shows that the Pushpaka did not touch the ground. मा.-lit which had erystalstsbs arranged in waying lines; i .. in the form of steps, which had steps formed of crystals. St. 70, गुरव-on the use of the Dat. Homsdri obsurres- किया यमभिपति इति चतुर्थी इति रूपमालायाम् । कुमारसमवे च-अभ्य शिलि- रुण्ठाय' इति. The Act, is more asnsl. प्रयत:-may mesn--(1) tell-restrained; or (2) dersal, pious, cf. I, 95, V. 28, VIII. ii. भर्य-see supra, XI. 60. पर्यश्रुः-परिगतोऽणि Pridi Tat. मूर्धनि पोप RN. 13 ·IS [ Canto XIII. -On this Hernádrt observes-daw F KITT: (imellings sbild on tho head is a custom followed by old men and is indicativo ot extreme affection). तद्भक्ति-पितृराज्ये महाभिषेक' पिताज्या, nom ses com His father bad given the kingdom to Bharata; aod but for hi enparalleled devotion to Rims, his head would have oIperienced the sprinkling with holy water at his great coronation ceremony. Śl. 71. gris-Oat of their rogard for and devotion to Rama the ministers had not shared their beards during his oxile iTRUT--Properly, a change inconstitution, form &c., which is tempo rary; hence, here, deformity or disfiguromeat मन्त्रिाद्धान्-वृद्धा F. ARI, the ana (coming latter in a comp ) or must be explained by taking the comp as one of the main class. -79&ta-Cf. supra I. 14. rigam- welfare, good health. Cf. supra vit à maig TiE V. 13. Hain- question; from युजू with अनु 7... Sl. 72 Fino tary: a friend in adversity. Prese:- Bhıbbishans, see XII 68. roleeling respect for them, earnestly. **4—baviog passed over (Lat., whom ho sbonla bAve salated next after Rams ). ŚL. 78. TCH-3me in contact with, met. Porf. 3rd pers. sing. of a with 14 4 A', which governs the person or thing met in the lastr onge, cf. supra med Aaronigma. V. 69. -cil. Lakshmana aire F 41524 G is the natural contraction. Dallı. constraes differently, taking to rofar to Bharata and put to Lakshmaos, being constrained to do so, as he says, to make tha Śl. conform to the story of the Rind; which makes Bharatı older the Lakshmana Bat thus in disturbing the natural order of the Śl. The words of the poet in the preceding 61, ois srxa HOT &o, cloarly show that Kali at least regarded Bharata, In thie part of tho story, as yoonger than Lskihmans. 8os remark on this in the loot-note. - overcrowa with Aldyba इन्द्रजित. पहरणानि इन्द्राजामहरणानि से प्रणानि इन्द्र.नि, म्दानि च तानि इन्होंने गानि स्टेन्दनियहरण मानि; norseo com. ši, 76. EIT 17T9 - Thor bad the power of shangiag their forma as they were ol dirin. origia; 100 Ridi. I. 17. TE-A tererst esys(! fron 7 places ), sto foot-note. Tyrra. the elepkın't wore hage and abod streams of icbor from the different parti ol their bodies, and thus resembled mountains with atreams dripping from them.

·Canto XIII. ] Śl. 76. 19.-2391: followers Rīgai. Tron rest or joy egtája astęr, qurist gría por: night-rangora, demons. - Ata To-fite: $59: : & particular or special thonght or effort of Máyk (magic, highly developed will-power ), strongly willing that such and sach a thing should happen by Miya. aras- En brought about by art ; ses com.; the ait. A is added in the sense of the result or outcome of,' to the roots whiob bayo an indiaatory (5 is given as 53) prefixed to them. The chariots of Bibbisbans who as a Rakshasa was possessed of magical power, being called isto existence by an act of will, would be 44 pertectly beantıful as they could be wighed for, and as such should have been eaperior to those of Rama that were built by art. But even they conld not reach the bigh level of beauty attained by Rima's chariots Ś1 76 विलसत्प-विलसन्ती विलसन्स्यो वा पताका यस्मिन् सावरज.- अवरजाम्यां सह वर्तते इति । तुल्ययोगे बदुबीहिः. Ciga-of the evening time, from is indec +aa, which is added to adverbs of time, such 89 8r4, fec, far &c gyo--gai of the deities 97: Terra. Irregularly - formed, similarly at firava 4-st. Hiac-takes the place of विलसत्पतास. si 77. जगसा प्रलयाद् &c.--see suppa 8 वर्षात्यय-वर्षाणामत्ययः the passing of the rains, i. e, the Śarat season T 12,--a multitade. Arusoo.g4 XI 32. 30The calamity in the form of Råvada, Mallı. does not say Txoda 553, ag Dasakantha was actually killed. granai-yrê calmuegs or esse of mind Śl. 78. It is batter to take the comp. &3 5 7 A 70; which observed the rigid vow of rej icting the salutation i.e. soit ot Ravans It we follow Mallı. aratay becomes an attribute of feet. FT.-Bharata also wore matted hair as that was done by Ráma; see supra 59 and notes thereon. So his head also practised a sort of yow and was holy. 9797-See XI. 22. sı, 79 in-About half & Krosa, Jollt. gays #SETT: part of a Krosa, because pe meaning'aza tly a half' is neu,, and takes gifagna (comes first in & comp. ); 80 the comp. would have been घकोश Traia --588 com. 39%8f-tont; se6 supra V. 41. STIE --the noble or respectable one; lat. one who always abide by his duty, aud refring from doing what is condemned by the Sistras, कर्त यमाचरन्कारमकर्तधमनाचरन् । तिष्टात प्रकृताचारे स तु आर्य डान स्मृत ॥ इति वसिष्ट. From # to go (375 grâ) and aff. # (047). zerr-grand and extensie, fr it to take (33ERT #Filetía a and aff. # ( 31 ), or fron F to co and ef. (315) ·CANTO XIV. ši, 1. TUTT-The 7 of a root occurring in it as originally mentioned (e. g. i91907 ) is changed to open if the I be in proposition, whether compounded or not with the root, by JORT- TUTO TITTEL Pân. VIII. 4 14. 34-After Rams's encamp. ment in the garden adjoining Ayodhya as mentioned in the last sloka of the last Oanto, parar-37701 Per IMT & Tat comp. of the aeg class, it is always of the neu gendor, no matter of what gender the first member is, cf. far, Fuara. -simul. taneously. Valli. takes this with 3792997, at may also be taken with Th, or an adj. to putni (a condition equally painfal). $TTUATsaw, : . met; mark this sense of En which is similar to that of (900' in English. 79570-3464 (that which is reported to, being near) इति उपन. from हन with उप snd aft. अ (अ), the s of or being irregularly dropped. Cf. supra VIII, 47, and agaia FRA TATA TAT ET Kum. IV. 31. $1. 2. gråt-bowed bending very low or reverentially (#) TE-According to seniority (800s with foret), they two bowed to Kausalya first, Rima bowing bofora Laksbmana, and then to Samitrå Bemularly. Mallınátha's FETATORI! does not seem to bo in good tasto Lak, had tho samo regard lor Kausalya As ho had for his own mother, and it was natural that he should Halato hor as being the senior, boforo his own mothor. -- Very distinotly. 7 EET-There is so apparent contrast between viitrat (rosplendent with ) and get. TETE--... on osperi. oncing the poculiar sensation of joy which the touch of a son alono causes. Os supra III. 26; šák. VII. 19, and Bbárata-sovega अठ पुत्रः स्पर्शवत वर.। पुत्रस्परिनुखतर. स्पो लोके न विद्यते । $1. ist --Bocana8 their oyes were ever fall TOATS sorrow ootil thos. 77: The word is appropriately used. It is the moisture gathering on the surface of the ego and marks tho first stage of tears, and to it follows the tests already formed. Farur-The tears of joy ass coo) because joy hiko sorrow doos Dot impart additional heat to the bead that would make the tears hot. fair-broke throagb, roshod or forcibly entered into. This shows the ecstacy of their joy; th: teats of joy gashed oat rith greater force and wopt away those of sorrow, T10--For HTC 10 XIII. C). The tro rlrais #ro meatloced together as they must like t:05 two quotas sittiostogotler. (TAM- ·Canto XIV, ) 101 8571 TART.-The surrent of the water of the molted snow of the Bimalayas. This refers to the climatological phenomenon of the Himalayan 8209 melting under the best of the summer #2 and causing the rivers rising therefrom to swell in summer, by sonding dawa largo volume of water into their channels. The sist of the sloka is that the overpowering joy of the mothers at the sight of their son made them forget their sorrow. $1. 4. **R-306 XI. 21. Arti-the passages into the body of, i s. the wounds caused by. El~et, onhealed, i. d. fresh +99-4-touching, moving their hands across, क्षत्र-कुलपालिका 31841: $16: a comp. of the TIFOULIE 1498, eart sorgar AT&TIFT: Kshatriya ladies with a high sense of family honour. stra-P.P. p. of the Dosid. base of 377 (Aceh), coveted, muok prized by. धीरशम्दवार छो.असो धीरर' (p and aff. विपू)पारसः इति *T**, J. This indicates the bigb spirit of chivalry which characterized the ancient women of the Kihatriya glass. 47919- üarg--They were so much overpowered by motherly affection on beholding their song' bodies covered with wounds that they thought they had rather not given birth to valiant oons, in which case they would not have soffored that kind of pain. Śt. 5. ITTATT/481; 608 com,; 'the bringer of trouble to Wengi3T2TFTTT ma atst: 8r. She says this la dejection, As after her marriage ber boyband had to go into exilo and had to poflør all the hardships consequent thereon It was a gooral baliet that any good or evil befalluog a family after the admission of Dory daughtsr-in-law lata at, was due to her being postoskod at good or bad pbysiognomical sigos, And sitá plared that belief. CS 018 menatrpartir forma que sirūT $777 .... 37124311 BYTHI Kad. p. 221. Foarta FATOT residence, abodo. TYTO-HE: भेद. मतिभेदः न भक्तिभद: अमति लेन; with equal deroton on revance, Yoo, Ś. 6 17-Malli. takes this with tea, ovidently as partiole (142901 ); it is belter to take it with me, in this tonis of irurely, Indeed.' Ar gira a CJ. Vzh.-Dhär, at de farine Prvi sa njom. See XIII. 77, faqatge-This roler to the provorblal dididalty of toplog what is agroomblo and trao at the ismo tlac Boo foot-pots. CI. Wsnt. pra ratione 917 9797948. TITTA PITY og amo IF, 138, SL 7. wir-l'soporly, bathing or oprioklids all roand web watorbosco coronation or installation of a prince on tho brodo, .

·10. [Canto XIV OCA809 anointing with unguents and priokling with consecrated water formed the principal part of the coremony रघुवपकेनो -कतु properly a fag; hence the most distinguished or chiet person of ATUT &c --For the royal inauguration water had to be brought Gilled in golden pots from the confluence of the Ganges and the Jamna, from the sacred nivers in all directions and from all the Various articles were then immersed in it and then it was used for sprinkling Thi Abhisheka was celebrated will great pomp and eclat On the day of the coronation, after the king and quean led bathed auspiciously, tho royal priest accompained by the ministers and tho tributary princes made them touch gold gemas earth flowers and other auspicious things, and tben conducted them to a hall overbung with a rich awaing Tho king and quoen were then made to sit on a golden throne covered with a t gor. skin A sacrifice ( Floma ) was offered in front of the throne with the recitation of the boly Blantras Then the priest accompained with otl er priests and virgies, besprinkled the royal pair with the holy water contained in golden pots recting Bantras from the Vedas, wbule auspiciou 10#tromonto kept playing during the ceremony Then the royal priest, with the virgins and tributary princes and in Distors painted the forelienda of tho royal couple with a pasto ot aguru, mugk &o Then the crown was net on the head of the king and the emblems of royalty were presoated to him Then the Brahmaras blessed the king and the queen, and tho ministers, the princes, and the principal persons of the kingdom offered presents Then the bag gave the Bra hranes gold kine, lands &o , and after the bentowal of honours on the ministers, the subsidiary Princes &c, the ceremony came to a termination 92 8 सरसी-Isrge lakes महारत सरोसि सरस्प इति न्यासकार Obar popov--Ist habitually conquering, always riotorious Ir fr and at स्नु which is added to the roots ग्ला जि, स्था and v। ग्लास्त, स्थास्नु and भूष्णु, see com Hego-shows that water fell on Rama's bord from all sider SI 9 ATLETICO-900 XII 8 and notes 8147-18 ased for emphasis "who, indeod,' &o or altor Wallı in the sense of 87, 'who apported handsome alone ( and nothing else )' ha & -T. इन्द्र व राजेद्र तस्य नेपथ्य तस्य विधान the putting on ot तस्मात् शोमा at-which arose Malle does not analyse the comp when he days ofta grgal TH &c, he merely explaing it •विधानशीमा Tar which theta rogo ap About him पुनरुक्तशेषा भासीदhad the fault of superfauty, : . #23 & mere superflaty, did not - Add a bit to his beauty, he was naturally do supremely bountiful C किमिय हि मधुगणा मण्टन नारुतीनाम् | Sk I 18 Tho idea ·Canto XIV.) 103 . smlar to Shakespear's_"To gild refinod gold, to paat tho lly To sesk the beauteous eye of bearen to garaiak, 18 wastetal and ridionlons, oxoexs" Bom, commentators, not onderstanding the proper aense of उदिता, gye tanental explanations Cf Dinakari-यो रामस्तपसिना देषस्य क्रियया तावत्साफल्यन ( this will not do, itm aburd to my साकल्येन सुतरा.) पुतरा भृश दशनीयोऽभूत् । तस्य राज्ञ नेपथ्यस्य अलंकारस्य विधानेन या शोभा सा उदिता कथिता पुनरुकदोषामिधानी दोवो यस्या ताशी म्यात् । तापसवेषाधिकशामया नपनेपथ्यशोमाद्वगुण्येड नुमितेऽपि यदि सा शोमा पर्यते तहि पोनरुत्स्थ स्यादित्यर्थ । Obar (whom Dur. tolloma) mearly says the same thing, aसातिशयशोमया राजनेपाय- शोमाद्वगुण्पनीमतेऽपि यदि सा शोभा कीत्पते तदा पीनहाय सपद्यते इयर्थ । Homs saya तेन शोमा उदिता उक्ता सती पुनरुक्तमिति दोषो यस्या मा स्यात् (these commontators read स्यात् for आसीत् ) । पुनरुकोषमयारपुनर्नाभिधीयते हरयर्थ । पूर्वमपि तस्य रमणीयस्वारिकमामरणे प्रयोजममिति भाव sx10 मोल-Hereditary ministers,f मूल+अ (अण), 000 com andXII.12 रक्षासि-The Rikshassathst had accompaansd Bibal ahana. विवेध-Because he was orowned outside the city सोयोदत- एषा लेप ( white-washing with chunam) अस्यास्ति इति सोप-- . mansion, a palaco लाजाना पो showers राजवर्ण, साधेश्य उद्रता 934 qrary. For the custom of throwing layas (rics blown out by frying) on the bonds of kings &c, 808 supra, 11 10 Tart- पतानि तोरणानि (Ornamental arobes) यस्य साम्. भन्नायराम-अन्वी यते पुरुष अम्बियन्ति वा पुरुषा अस्मिन्, In+अर (कर्मणि ori)1000, अश्यप राजधानी ताम 1. 11 सावरमेन-अपरजेन सहक छापाज अवास्मिन् काले जाव अवाय younger brother, Iss rupra x 1 बालम्बजन-पालान) बालनिर्मिती पजनmatar made or hair, heace achaurs or chamaramadootths hair of the Bos Grazuoni (ike wild cx of Tilbot), and used as com of the laaigala of royally in India पपात-Tbe collection of the four Upisat or means of guiding a political object FT- The comparison but occurred bofors ; 10XI53 Tho toor brothers groapod together are &tly compared to the loer Oplyet, all sorring poltical ends 97**-grown into sbspe, id s distinct .np हो " मासा.सोगित मनसि नववाहितसाद with and the 1s(), wbich CanIG Tiz and botor which the romot ot a prpts lengthened पासादे कागणापूम एप्पा..4000 सावरणेर-बापो परा देर by tbs toron of the rnd रिमा-pllap This is Docessary to mula tho colana of inola Look it to Nn(bnidol dat u of dut) of . wom ·104 [ Canto Xiv. + ZF 397 a. 1999 o. 1.-Ses supra XI. 54. 1-let loose by. The role is that a lady of family whose husband goes on a joarney, or who is separated by force from her husband, is Darther to let loose her braid of hair or to decorate her hair daring the period of absence or separation. The bosband on coming generally loosens it. Cf. supra X. 44 ; Megh. II 32 (at finantaral). A thick line of smoke of the black aloe.wood burnt ioside the royal palace 139ued forth from it. It wal Bhaken and Rplit by the wind. Non the post fancies that it was the 8,3 oftair of Ayodhya (compared to a lady ) kopt tred into a knot vascorbed and undecorated during the exilo of her lord Ráma, now set free by him on bis retorn bone. śl. 13. 7 haroma, when used as the latter part of a comp., may siguity an individnal of a class and bence Malli, ages the pla.), or a collection, of वधूजन, सखीजन, तपस्विजन &c. अनुष्ठित- arranged, put on. TiryFYİ-seated in Karpiratha. Sirg is thas (fancifally ) derived by Bhá Dik. in his RámaśramiTOTTEST श्ररणक्रिया उपचारारकर्णः। कोऽत्यास्तीति फनी की चासो रपश्चति कीरथः । शब्दमात्रण रथ. न वस्तुतो रथ' । यहा सामीप्यारकर्णशब्देन स्कन्धो लक्ष्पते । सेोऽस्त्यस्य वाहकत्वेन (दनि पत्यय.)। रणी चासो रथ | It appears to be a sort of con. veyacce borne on men's shoulders. पुरुषस्कन्यवासो यानविशेषः सोला (चौटाला says 8 P. Pandit) इति ख्यात. रघुवीर-रघुपु वीर. रघुवीर *E*47*-tho folding or joining of which could be seen at the windows, i.. the women atood at the windows and bowed to her with folded hand: CJ. Badh-Oh III 10. 51. 14. स्फुरत्म-फरसभामण्डल यस्य. आनसूर्य-which osms trom 79; affix, 3701. It did not get dry and the halo of its brilliance always fashed rouod sits. See supra XII. 27 and Rama Ayodh. r. IX. 80 अनमयादतोऽहरागोऽन्यपुरुषसङ्के मलिनः स्यादिति पसिदिः । अस्या तु दिदीप एवेति पतियताव पयापितम् Homi. पुन:-Again; tor the had already undergone the fire-ordeal once (Bee XII. 104), a. Bits wag pgrrounded by the brilliance of the unguent, the poet fancies that the was shown to be pare to the city by her being in the midst of blazing ire as it were. Si, 15. fr.-Faraltare; it also mokas rotinao, portants tr. or to garroand, to be great, and at, 31 (HTORY मोहाई-पाई (शोभने हुदय यस्य) and si अ (अणू ), the irat rowoln of both tho words take Vriddhi boforo an affix baring an indicatory I, Tor i 800 com, mar Ti-Pres p. of the Dodom, from *1 by Atizing (*) which formi A'tm. buses; it is added to ·Danto XIV.) 105 the words 757 and 55777 in the sense of repding forth or ejooting' (979198, 56nd ges cono. 4-famished with offerings of Howers (and other decorations ) for the reception of Rama. Bach flowos-decorations are often mentioned in Bad. #19 1.- fall of jewels :. .. jawel decoration, eady--31 ITT: 14. It seems it was customary to perpetuate the dead by painting their exact forms on canvas, wa}} &c. Ś1. 18. **T-Imper, Pass, 3rd pers, 8106. seara From being true to the troth i, e, carrying out promiso given. For it is said that he who does not faibl the promise of a gitt goes to hell taking with him his ancestors; cf. a aratat FFTTT FOT तनया। स याति नरकं पोरे सह पूर्वनै संशयः॥ चिस्यमान-If properly thonght opot or considered. and Religions morit; or a good deed on your part. TAL-This brings out the magnanimity of Rama's mind; he know that his sight would all Kaikeyi with the atmost shame, as she was the cause of his being sent into exile. He, therefore, thus addresses ber and gives her po room for feeling abasbed. Ś. 17. 39899-Waited apon, attended to the comforts of. See V. 62 FEET. Preparations, articles of comfort, got ready by human effort, or art ; lor # see supra XIII. 75; for rag: 800 VIL. 16. o-$29 montal effort, strong thought. TATE-attainment of the desired object. Sagrire being of divine origin and Bibbisbana a Ráksbasa (186 XIII. 75), they had och power, For a similar power ef. infra XV. 12. $. 18. FHSTATO-gee XIII. 43. 79-96 com,, ft, feito (a), by 4179155Teatre Pån. IV.2.101, 60 eo arrem &c frasee supra, 18. &. Because oxon socb a killed by him, 81. 19. ATF- AFRET HOOF; see note od Ný XIII. 79. According to the Raras, te Rikskasas and the monkeys were entertained for two months at Ayodhyl Cf. 999) für care शिशिरः मुखम् । वानराणां प्रहृष्टानां राशमाना च सर्वशः ॥ इक्षाफनगरे रम्ये परी भीतिमुपासताम् । रामस्य प्रीतिकरणे कालतेषां मुग्वं ययौ ॥ Uttara-K. 39.29, 30. सीतास्वहस्तोप.--अंग्रे भवा अध्या the best; ft. अU and य (यत्) also arīta or 31419. It was astaral that Rama should have asked site to honour, oat of gratitade, the Rakshases and Vågaras by giving them presents with her owa baade, slthough there were sortante ready Bear by to do it. R, X. 14 ono wa ·106 [ Canto XIV. si. 20. आत्मचिन्ता-आरमनः चिन्ता thought आरचिन्ता तया पलभ, easily to be obtained whenever thought of or mentally desired, i. .. with instructions to it to come to hide whenever bo (Ráma ) would require it. THIRTO-For Kabera was its original and rightful owner, This shows Råma's high senso of justico, go fa:-'the flower of heaven'; "an epithet suggested by its form, the lightness and swiftness of its motion, and perhaps by the alliteration that पुष्प affords with पुस्पक. "S. F'. Pendit. भन्यमस्त-cr. Rims. अननु तदा रामस्तविमानमनुत्तमम् । वह वैश्रवर्ण HTTÀ 1746728 1. Yad. 127. 60. śı. 21 patratá-Having encoesfolly got through; FT with a mean properly 'to cross' or get over a body of water; hence metaphorioally to got over a diffically &c.; cf. aupra III. 7; and daar Ararat TATTT sapratta Madra. I. ATLI-These (8ro the three of the four principal objects of human life. The attainment of the 4th, pis. Moksha, depends on these three when woll-attained. Sac foot-note. Śl. 22. TEETTIGHs fr. & call and tho 407 ati. J which is added to it in the conte of loving' and to in the Bando of 'strength': properly this means 'loping a call or a child;' thepoe, 'loving towards any ono;' so in us all traco of its origin is lost, as it is applied to father, mother, a master, &o. Cf Mal.-Jadh. 183: 5V TOTETTAFT EAT &c. VIII. 8, and supra IC. 69. farsaqo-fial Piſtet यस्याः सा निर्विरोषा having no difference, equal; मतिपत्ति honour, roveroncor for this senaa,of. प्रथमोपकत मरुत्वतः प्रतिपच्या लघुमन्यते भवान् । sak. VII. 1 aloo IV. 17; for s slightly different sense see infra, IV. 12. at 1-The leader of the heavenly forces (against Táraka), Skanda, or the war.god. Hit-Skanda is representod as the son of tho six TT ST! (the stars forming the constellation Ploiad), and is, therefore, called Kárttikoya. Acoording to one account Sira oast his gecorative energy into fre; bo, being anable to bear its head, went to Brahms who told him to cast it into the Ganges, Gangs bocamo pregnant and deposited the embryo on a taft of Śara grass, The Krittikas coming to the Gangea saw it and approached it, each calling it her child. Knowing their desire, the divino child manifested six bonds (i, e, months, and hence called Shadinsda) and vooked their milk, For a different account Joe Xom, IX; ber. also the Krittikis aone the child, See also our foot-boto. ŚL 23.- Lorein are described the family characteristics of the Reglas, or rathor of most lodian kings. Kini-Riob, sealthy i. ., tha sabjects who wars poor or in want of money could ·Canto XIV.] 107 count upon his money as thelra; of. supra af TEIT I. 18; and areas of sú 1.21. -, .. people had only to attend to their religions performances; be removed all the obstacles. #-Parf, of spg to be; bat grammasriang rogard this 41 an indeclinable, 808 note on XI 81, f97972-Cf. at 741919- EUISMOSO | fam &c, supra 1. 24. Dopo wbo TAMOY69 Borrow, i. 6. gives bappiness thereby, 80 com. By the Varttika HIMFTTHIgratima 1754, the afix $ (34) is added to परिमृज् and अपनुद haring तुन्द and शोक for their object in the songo ot 'duinsss' and the bringer of happiness' rospectively; 80 film1932. TEI60; otherwise stati17-the remover of auhappino88 only. Cf. for the ideama fayzuà ga forrita yasi 979iga mat serta sia gerare u Sak, VI. 23, $1. 24. #124-Having carefally attended to, fatih For Videba, 306 supra XI. 32. -366 XI. 49. ita:-Being in the company of, fez-Here it is necessary to supply some auch word as f€484T as done by Malli., otbormiso It will not be apatactically connected with Lakshmi. Some say that there is a more between the two Kriyos expressed by 1517 and 34#*. Cf. Frroz ingagfär: FRIA FONTI FIER49:1374 41 6717 वर्तमानयेत्य या समानकतवम् Ohar. $1.25. Tergro-TAR 27Ta qara; acooding to their desire (lit. cookies ). इन्द्रियार्थान् इन्द्रस्य आत्मनो लिमिन्द्रिय करणेन Ferramaratks elga (indicator) of the soal, from fa and 84 (297); 806 Pan. V. 2. 93; the Indriyos Doant bere are the Jñánondriyan, bit. 547984 for aviat *.. Tbsis objects are propre स्पर्श, रूप, रस and गन्ध. हन्द्रियाणाम झीन्द्रयार्थी, अध्यते अतौ अर्थ, that which is sought or eagerly desired; fr. 3th and 3 (97); or that which is reached; fr. # to go and ga (Voádi 11. 4) Ipê- :who had obtained; perl. p, of with a foot paiatlogs of scenes fruit for many-The foresta tracts near Godavari desóribed by Bhavabhati in his Uttar, III. qero-It was a ple&tate to them to recall to memory the past hardadips and th: goedes associated with them which easbled them to bear thore Hems and Vallatha say-ता नाविरहावस्था विस्मृत। हदा परस्परपमदर्शनन संतुटी बश्वतरित्यर्थ. 61. 96.htforumore glosay, i 6. warming og Falenoss of 1see it a sign of pregnapoy. Cl. **pra, III, 2. The Te grase is also of a pallsh white colons; sf. Toetujuza ut. fa &. Milav, III 8; 104 alto Kam. VIII 74. front: objectivo ·108 [ Canto XIV. genitive. Staro-a3fETATA TIFOT ARATU ayt; Now 100 com. दोहए-a pregnany desire or the embryo दोहमाकर्ष दशति इति । दोहदो गर्भलक्षणे । अभिलाषे तथा गर्भ इति हेमः. दोहद- 1. pregnancy; fr. दुर and हद (substituted for हदय) and अं (अणू भावे or कर्मणि). Or fr. fg and having two hearts her own and that of the child in the womb; स्वहृदयेन गर्महदयन च दिहदया गर्भिणी । मत्सबन्धाद्गर्भो दोहद- मित्युच्यते। See Malli, on III. 1 and our pote ad loc. $1. 27. Fargo Teaſe: a slim body. Fil 315978: JEST 85. piatra--3-4: 494: affi. .. blae colour; À 312Tant . TETETT 9741: El. For these two signs of pregnancy ef. Båbrata- क्षामता गरिमा क्षेच्छा छदिररोचकम् । &c.; and अम्लेटता स्तनो पीनी श्वेतान्ती E6011, 5411 ahra:—Pleased or delighted on koowing that sits was oncoints. The word sata is frequently used in this poem in" the senso of delighted;' cf. III. 12, V. 26, XVI. 23. 9955- see foot-note. Śl. 28. paterto-Rimai 139: offerings of grains of wild rice; these were to be made on the ground near the door for such Animals as dogs, crowa, inseots &c.; see Manu. III. 02. qe proporly means robbed or goawed '; but, as this sense is not suitable with fi#:, it has to be taken in the secondary longe of gaten, dovoured.' Again, noh af is not eaten by foroolog, apimals like tigers, benre &c; go this too bas to be taken in the sense of animals doing injury, liko bulls &c So it is better to read # for fra: with goveral other commentatore, such as Ohår., Samati. And others. In the Mrich, I. Obáradatta speaks of such offeringo boing eaten by awans, dnoks &c ; यास बहिः सपदि मद्गृहदेहलीनो सेभ सारसंगणेश्व framt: 1 do. ** &o-connected by the tie of friendship. na -A drija in the 3rd or t'anaprastha stage of life. Haradatta commonting on गौतमव III. 2 rays--मेरखानसो वानपरयः। विस्वनमा पनि मार्गण वर्तते इति । न हि सभाश्रमः प्राधान्येन प्रतिपादिनः। So it seems that Miklana: wan a sage who wrote on thodaties of Venaprosthes. Khirasvåml also nya in war agen: MaTI . कन्यकानि- This shows Blis's sondescension is trotlag tbs 1895eit-girls ar ber friends. Tho girls also must bare boen yory hospitable to her; cf. Uttar, I. 25 (whoro also the Valkbånsses are opokoo of us haring their penadoo.gtoves on the banks of siyors and as being very hospitable ) Dida. Teads Triara - Where the maidons are Well brought ap. and therefore ukely to bo good cotopapioni to bor. Fun-ETT Prufa og abounding in the Koja g*.

·109 Canto XIV.] अभ्र It is difficolt to see the propriety of this epithet Ons commentator 2001 a distant allasion in this to the tataro birth of Kosa See foot soto 8 29 तदीप्सित-may also be a comp , तस्या ईसित तदी. निहम्-ht licking,.. 10 high as to appear to reach the clouds From अभ्र+लि and si खशू (अ) which is added to लिड atter वह and अभ्र, वह स्कन्धस्त रेदात वहलिहा गौ (Std Ku) A word ending 10 37 has added to it B1 30 पद्धा-आपण markot आ समतारपण त अग्र, पणू 1A to barter and all अ (प) विमायामान &0-1. for commercial parposon This abows that Ayodhya & trade was in a flourishing condition पुरोप-पुरस्यापकण्ठ उपवनानि At the place was अभ्रकप It commanded the view of the whole city with its outlying gardens 81 31 किंवदन्ती-कोऽपि वाद Ir fi and a irrogalarly formod, or किंवद तीरयारयायमाना that in which it wasted what do the people say ?! Tonioloquoat speakers विशुत-fTI 46 अपरार्प-aapy, अपप्तपति इनि all अन् भ-This is according to the Rama, तत यथायां करोचिदापय समभाषत ।का पथा नगरे मदत विषय च।मामाश्रितानि का या पौरजानपदा बना ।कापसीता ममामिाय मरत पलक्षमणम्॥&c Uttara-K 43 4- According to the अध्यात्मरामा० the name of the spy was विजय कपापसद्वारपा रामो विजयनामयम् । पोरा जानपदा मेकि दाताह शुमाशुमम् ॥ &o विगतारिभद्र-विजित रिमद रिपुठो येन विहतार.rI-विहत destroyed अरीण! भद्र यन 9." नियन्ध - Nandargikar quotes का मनन् लभत दताश भूमि खनापन्दति पापि तायम् । निर्वधन किंपन नारपसाध्य म्यापन युक्त प फूत च सपम् ॥ Bad --XIII 60 भयन rit-4/गुण राजन् यथा पारा कपात शुमारामम् । फोहर तर सीमासभोगर्ज मुखम् । अमारोप त पुरा रापणेन बलामृताम् । अस्माकमदाप सहना भीष्यति । यथा फिरुत माजा मातमनुस् । Uttars-K 43 17 10 61 33 9- i wila fe 71 r tosprinkle, and the Unkti aft 317 (3797 III 106 ) than toing oherged to 5 and Or pyemenायते इतिd (क) काति-रिपर्यय कपिपय intamy, scandal भयापन hamni inarयते अनेन, हन+(HI) being absogol to frien --The feta. (as otici bora) and who of a dane ste aborteded in Dos cast and in tho I can, itinga, अजमीरम् Bre com in-was torn or zolt Uomi si grein सरमिशनी चालमिस्पर्ष,eDinatern-मासीलामियानी पृषपदिायध top ·110 [Canto xiv. S1, 34. उपे, संत्यजानि-In msny AB8. of the text and com, the readings are उपेक्षे and संस्पनामि; but the Imperative is preterable to the Present tense. विक्लवस्यात्---through inability to decide which course to follow. Si. 35. निश्चित्य-~But he soon came to a decieion. भपि स्वदेहात्- cf. aupra II. 57. कीत्यर्य तु समारम्भः सर्वेषां सुमहात्मनाम् । अप्यह जीवितं जहां “युष्मान्दा पुरुषर्षभा.॥ अपवादमयादीतः किं पुनर्जनकात्मजाम् | Rama. Uttara- K. 45. 14,15; अभिमानधनस्य गत्वरैरसुभिः स्थास्तु यशश्चिचीपतः| Rir. II. 19. इन्द्रियार्यान्-See sl. 25 above; f Uttar. I. 12. si. 36. हतोमाहत destroyed, eolinsed ओजः यस्य. विक्रिया- change of appearance. कोलीन-a tamily scandal; कुलीनस्य कर्म भारा वा कुलस्थापन्य मुलीन: fr. कुल+ईन (ख), it is better derived from को पृथिव्यां लीनं कुलीन तम्य भावः the state of being buried in the ground on account ot its wickedness, hence, a seandal or a bad report. भामाश्रयं-आरमा आश्रयो यस्य. St. 37. राजर्षि:-This relers to Manu, the founder of the kingdom of Ayodhys. Ses I. 11. सदाचारशुधेः-सदाचारेण शुचिः तस्य; of supra आजन्मशुद्धाना I. 5. कलङ्क-- ब्रह्माण लयात हीनतां गमयति ज्ञापयति पा: tr. लडू X. Conj. to go and भण् added फर्माण. पयोहवातः-पयोदसपृक्तो पातः पयोदवात . दर्पणस्य-When a wind, charged with rain-water drops, blows, & miet-like moistare gathers on the aurface of a mirror and obscures its transparency; of. यासावित्रेदीपित भूमिपाले लोकश्रेष्ठः साधु शुद्ध चरित्रम् । मरस बन्धाकरमला किंवदन्ती स्याच्चेदस्मिन्हन्त घिन मामधन्यम् । Uttar.I,42. SI 38. अपां तरङ्गेधु-The simile beautifully expresses the idea ot the slander gently spreading from person to person all round. भवर्ण:-वर्ण्यते हात वर्णः praise; tr. वर्ण and W (पत); तद्विरुद्धः अवर्णः censure, bad report. भालानिक-आलान Properly the tie-post; hence, here, the tying of an elephanti ses com. स्थाणं-Justas he elephant does not bear it, i.e. anbmit to his being tied to it The simile eays that Rama did not like to be contingously oppressed by the esme paintal thought praying on his mind; el. upra I. 7I. St. 19 **9 TT-The appearance of the fruit, piz, the birth of offspriog. Igo_When sbe oaght not to be cast off. 3f--and #tull' This shows Ráms'. extraordinary firmness of mind. समुद्नेमि-The eartb नेमि the rim of a wheol, Geneirced by the tea as byanm. Sl. 40. भनपा-अपियमानमा यस्या. सा. मतो मे-Here i has the sense of the Inetr.; मया मत: as remarked by Vimana-मेगदी निपात! द्रटायोपया मया स्पेतस्मिन्न. Or better till, मम मत:-By the rale मति- ·111 Canto XIV.] # 1994 Pán III 2 128, 100ts having the songe of fà or desire, ( मतिरिह इच्छा, राज्ञा मत इष्ट Bid -Kan), knowledge and bonoor, take the a of the P p participle in the tense of the present tense, and tbese are and with the Genitive by "तस्य च वर्तमान, बुद्ध , विदित &e , पूजित , अर्जित , the presence of च in the b&tra shows that others may be included, .ga tiga &c Tiari ATOTTO--This is an instance of gian for the metrical pause falls on where the word does not end To avoid this fault some read it feitai, bat here aitar has no proprety, again in this case iq becomes attached to start According to some there 18 an allusion in this to the lunar eclipse Bat apart from the question of Kálidána's having a knowledge of the true theory of a lanar eclipse, it does not seem to be intended bore For an eclipse 19 a casual thing, while the stigma attaching to the name of Bité was permanent (cf 99 FlitararŲ 4914 Uttar I), 10 the poet dust be taken to be referriog to the stain on the moon Appearing permanently there The most intelligent commentators of Káldás, Malli and Hemádni, do not understand it in that conso Homádrı says in sapport of his explanation Fatra 14- राशके मृग सन्ये भूच्छायामपरे विदुः । दोर्मण्ड मालिन्य तम स्पर्शमल पर। उक्त प-अङ्क फेऽपि शातिरे जलनिधे पद पर मेनिरे सारग कतिचिच सजगदिर मेश्व विम्ब परे । इदोर्यदलतेन्द्रनीलशकतश्याम दरीदृश्यते तन्मन्पे परिपीतमन्घतमस MATEMATNIEC 11 Bo Kaldása simply refers here to the reflection of the Earth as a spot on the really clear moon 81 41 रसोवधान्त-नक्षस वध रक्षावध स अन्त यस्य which endod with the destruction of Rårana, 1. which had to be continued till he was destroyed bu-640l 18 not good, althongh the smile appears to sapport it It was 594 as amply shown by Rima's previous conduct Again, Ráma cannot plainly say 10 aftor calling his wife 37791(see sl 10) Arafa-Ráms means that be will baro the satisfaction of knowing that the grave 1050lt offered to him did not go napunished station - This is cmpbatic, the illustration extends only so far as the front of the Easto 13 conoerned Si --Tegolro, a step determined opon, tbo word has occured in this sease before, eſ supra III 51, for difirent 2005 f II 14, III 27 790i TH --with your bosrts softened with *Cf Sürgs-Siddhants-41919 SAFGITT Andi विगरपरिशिपथद म्यानइस्तदा। .

·112 [ Canto XIV. pity for Sita, ia yon shoald not interesede in this matter on behalf ot sits, feeling pity for her, or, teeling pity tor me who am helpless in this mstter अर्थिता-haring an esraest destre नितम्- He means मम प्राणा नितवाच्पशव्या चेत् नान् चिर धारयामि । तान् मया नया धारयितु &e, of. II 53 (प्राणेरुपकोशमलामसर्ग) नितान्त -नितान्त रुक्ष hard, cruel नितान्तरुक्ष अभिनिवेश: firm resolve यस्य तम् Mr Nandargikar quotes-नाशो वधो बन्धुप नाप्यदाता नैवावतो नानृतिको न हिंघ । आसीत्तदा कश्चन तस्य राज्ये राज्ञो ययातेरित नादु- षस्य ।। Bud-0 II 11 844 लक्ष्मण-पूर्व जन्म यस्य स पूर्वज मा लक्ष्मणस्य पूर्वजन्मा लक्ष्मणपः although Bharata also was Luk'a donior In birth, here by context Rima 19 meant, TYFORASACTIZIA Hems In the Rámå also Rama is thas called, of पुनरेव बुदाण त भरत लक्ष्मणायज &c Ayod - K1071 लाका-लाकाना त्रय लोकत्रय लोकत्रयणवयेवा गीता फीनिर्यस्य This epithet show! why he made up his mind to cast off he beloved wife, he did not wish to have that fame tarnished , why, he has told us in sl 35 above सौम्य-सोम इव सोम्य by adding य (शाखादि- भ्यो य ), and सोम्य एक सौम्य by adding अग् (अ) स्वार्थे, hko मज्ञ एस याज्ञ, or सोम इव सोम and then पञ् (य) स्वार्थ, by चतुर्वणादित्वात् ( like चतुवी एव चातुर्वग्य) ons like the moon, gentle natured, and hence expected to take bus command in good part यथार्थभाषी-यथार्थ भाषितु शीलमस्य इति, .. habitually deolaring what stern daty Toquired bim to eay SI 45 strar-& brother's wife (preferably the elder brothor'a wilo), tbus occurs again 20 IV 13. It 19 diffi alt to 898 how the word comes to have this meaning Probably because she was not in want of progeny, although she had done hersell, as the son of bør husband's brother or brothers were as good as her owa sons तपोवनपु-The Lo० ॥ विषयाथै, सपावनविषये, पहावती वस्तु का मागधी FIFAG-The aff 3113 18 Added siit (to deaota tho Agent) in the sense of being in the habit,' to the porb स्पृ, and some othera,see com and Pin III 2 158,80 गृहपाल पतपाल दयालु, निदाल & रथी-रपास्यास्तीति । & driving in a chariot with her सापपदेशः-सम्पपदेश सदप, now rep com, of अपेत रात्री जानरमा दोह दस्तापसीक्षणे। तनिषेण रथ स्थाप्य मोचयेना महारने । Padma-P Patala-k. Ransiya TIFäri 671-Valmiki, it is said, rasidel on the baat of the Yamuol, near its coolaance with the Gangos at Prasági, and tradition has marked all, near Bands, in Bundelkhanda, #blu abode. Talboald bare bssa properly est, ai tho altaranto formi ars to be used only when thors is sinq (tho sabsequent supra III 6 ·113 Canto XIV.] We mention of a person or thing already referred to by the propor torm). Pacis used of a person near at hand. Here site may be supposed to be greater (present before the mind ). S1. 46. मातरि प्रहस-Here त (क्त) is added भावे (महतं being equivalent to HEIT:), the root being ased intransitively. thould expect the Gen.ca99 (तव महत), but it is prohibited with a word aiding in त (निटा) by न लोकाम्ययनिदाखलर्थहनाम् । Psp. II. 4. 69. मातरि-There being no कमविवक्षा the Loc is used आधारे. For a parallel of upra प्रहत स्वयाऽस्याम् II. 54. द्विषद-as on an enemy, ses com. For the story see supra xI 65 and notes thereon. f पित्राज्ञप्तो जामदग्न्यो मातर चाप्यघातयत् । गुरोराज्ञा नैव लड्ध्या युक्तायुक्ताऽपि सर्वथा ॥ Padma-Pu. भाज्ञा गु०-80e toot-note. Sl. 47. अनुकल-For अनुकुल 88e XI. 50, अनुकुलस्य श्ररण, The unsuspecting Sita easily believed that she was being taken to the forest according to her own wish expressed to her husband. अत्रस्नुभिः-त्रस्नु taking fright naturally; नु is added to ब्रम् (see com.) ताच्छील्ये; न घनवः अवसरः . Horses such as would not shy ata thing and lead the chariot into danger or canse it to shake •violently; and hence Malli. romarks गर्भिणीवहनयोग्यः. पुक्तधुरं-युका धू. यस्य तम् । कन्, पुर and पुर the end of a comp. take a linal अ. सुमन्त्र-मन्त्रेण प्रतिपन्ना रश्मो यस्य. St. 48. प्रियकर.-880 com. B after the words क्षेम, पिय and मद्र takes optionally अयू (अ) or खचू (अ, batore which a pasal comes in), 80 प्रियकर also similarly क्षेमकरः or क्षेमकार., मकरः or मदकार:. कल्प- द्रुमां--For कल्पद्रुम see कल्पवृक्ष XI. 50, फल्पद्रुमस्य माव. कल्पदुमता. भसिपमवृक्षम्-असय व पत्राणि यरप; a tree having leaves tharp and ontting like a sword. This refers to the hell, soveath in number, called असिपवन, lit. a grore of sword-leated trees, mentioned in the Bhig. P. V., which those who, except in times of adversity, depart from the Vedio path and socopt heretio dootrines, have to entor as a penalty for their misdeeds पस्त इह वे निजोदपपादनापदि आगतः पापांचापनतस्तमसिपत्रवनं प्रवेश्य कशया महान्ति तत्रासो इतस्ततो पारमान उभपताधारस्तानानासपत्ररिएपमानसर्शनः हा हतोऽरमीति परमया वेदनमा मछितः पदे पदे निपतति समश्यागिपापण्यानुगत फलं एई। Adh 26 pars 15th; सापत्रवन व भीम परयसि रापण Ramt. Ar-K. 13 20. C.पिनास पहनधारया स्पिाफ विद्रुभम् | Uttar. I. 46. S1.48. सम्येतरल फाता&s.-सम्पादितत् सम्पतरम. In the carrot women the tbrobbing ot imbs on the right aldo (Brok u the eye, the arm &c.) noonildered ontronm C. पुंड सदा इशिगदेषभागे भीगाहपामारपरे पक्षातः । स्पमा फाप्ति मदिरापश्यं निहननुकाइविपर्यगर R.N.15 ·114 (Canto XIV. इति पसन्तराजः (as quoted by Hemidri ). Also अनविस्फरणं पुंसां यक्षिणं एकामदम् । तदेव शस्यते सद्रिनारीणाममदक्षिणम् ॥ अत्यन्तनुम-अरयन्त because Rima's resolve was one taken%3 so there was no chance of her seeing her husband again. Nearly the same expression oocurs in Kum. IV. 2 (न विषेद तयोरतृप्तयोः पियमत्यन्तपिलुप्तदर्शनम् ). . Rims.--अशुमानि (&o. tee toot-note ) जायते ॥ हृदयं चैद सौमित्र अस्वस्थ- मिव लक्षये। औत्सुक्य परमं चापि अतिश्च परा मम ॥ पुरे जनपदे चापि राके माणिनामपि । इत्यअलिकता सीता देवता अभ्ययाचत || Uttara-K. 50 81.50. परिम्लान --परिम्लान मुखमेव अरावन्द यस्याः। राज्ञः सुख &o.-- This brings out a noble tratt of character among tbe Bunda wives. sita avea mmt tbunt of horself at all she wishes well to her husband and his brothors. Káli. zeams to follow in this Canto the Padma-P. Patalakh. Rimasva. C.-रामे भूगादि कल्याण भरते का तथाऽनुजे । तत्मजा प सत्र मा मवन्तु विपर्यया: सावरजस्य राज्ञः-With the words आयुष्य, मद्र, भद्र, इशल &o. the Gon or Dat. may be usd when a blessing is conveyed, tee Pán, II. 3. 73. भाशत-शस् with आ is Atm. in the sense ot to hope' &c. करणेवावे-i. .. अतःकरणे ; the pl ssems to be usod with respect to tho different faculties of the mind or the different aspects in which the working of the mind is viewed by Hindu writors. Hai que crea: cys Obár., followed by Din, and Vallabha. This is according to the Samkhyas. According to the Vedanting the mind is ot tour kinds-मनो भुद्धिरह कारश्चित्त फरगमान्तरम् । सरायो निश्चयो गर्वः स्मरणं विषया अमी ॥ इति वेदान्तवसाचिकम् । si. 1. पनान्ते-Hore अन्त may mean उद्देश (बनी); the forestregion' (अन्तोऽअनिपनाशासान। इति पदार्थमाला), orat may be ared सरू (सा), the torest itselt, as remarked by Halli. on शुचिमाससाद मानानपुरम् । Kir. VI. 17; अन्तोऽध्यासिते मृत्यो स्वको निश्वयन्तिति वैजयन्ती विहास्यम् --About to abandon; tit p.oter with वि. जो दुहिना -The Ganges so called, bo'ng dronk op and again let off by king Jabda from his ears; see supra VIII, 95 As Lak. approached tho River, the wares were risnag upnow tho post fancies that Ganga ralsed her hands in the shape of the waros as it to protest against the cruel sot. 1. 2. निगृहीत-निग्रहीती वाहो यस्य तस्मात् पुलिने-on the randy back (it has not got its techaroal sense bore, $11. alaldi migrert stlerian land). निपादा.-brought by a suhkaa, one of the.men ot * degraded class doing the basidess of fortymon. 860 ospra potes on XIII. 59. मौविशेष-aa excellent boat. तसार-crosssd (ot count alongwitb sits) संधामि:-Asite eroined titalsilod-mark ·115 Canto XIV.) the play on aar) bis promise. For, bis crossing the Ganges was tantamount to bio having carried oat his promise (to abandon Sits). HÉT:-is put in to show that he did not quail even at the last moment. ši. 53, 674fa6-59979caat arranged, steadied, as he was agitated and onable to speak in & steady voice; DON 100 com. waria: 9154: (160 supra $). 3) 769 #: 1.; now seo com; by art is bere meant the emotion of grief caused within. cf. 55. FARZ 169: 1658. IV. 6. BETTIRT-com.; or 997: vrai qe portentoas. In some editions the reading in wiegtas ag Ky, but it is not a good reading. The simile does Dot rapport it. It we read haqi: the destrnotive influence - becomes attached to the cloud to which Lakshmana in compared. Bat Lakshmana & innocent in the matter and naturally kind. hearted (Fina). It is the 37299f that forbodes evil and that makes the cloud 371af. So the similo to better borne ont by comparing the dreadful words to shpage which is also frightful. Śi. 54. FIFO-- meanhere an unexpected stroke of misfortnne, a sadden oalamity; of air gró Kum. III. 73; for a different sense comp. supra II. 30; VIII. 76. fafar Violently pierced through, 1. 6. acted on, tossed by. #7774828- Boe com.; when going with sat, 311porta quarta (a comp. 791) regi: the flowers serving as ornamento. Fico-applies to both sits and car resia is the origin or bodice of a person or thing, the prodact being called asià. ši. 65. 6271F079:--TIROT TNT: FETIKO, SETIFIT: TFT EY; and therefore not at all expected to panisbuojastly; cf. supra - यथापराधदण्डानाम् I. 5. भायवृत्त --आर्य noble वृत्त यस्या; and therefore 20t expected to cast off his wife without some grave cause, fa...... artn-For this reason the Earth did not receive her thon (arta) into her boson as she did afterwards ( see XV, 84 ), sarva-p. p. of all with 5; this may also be explained (and perbaps better ) ar ÁNTOTTSFI. a, by adding (1). Mr. Nandargikar quotes.com शुद्धौजसः शुद्धविशाल कीर्तरिक्ष्वाकुवंशप्रभवस्य राज्ञः । इम जनं वेनु भवानधारं श्रुतगहे मन्त्रपरिग्रह च || Budh.-Oh. IX 4, and सदैव पृथिवी तात जग्राह तनयामिमाम् । Titanigai wat aalaia right at Pad. P. Pátalakb. Ramista. si. 66. तुमसंज्ञा-लुप्ता संज्ञा यस्था सा. न विवेक-of. अज्ञानमतुंग्यसना मुहूर्त कृतोपकारद रतियत । Kum. IIT, 73. प्रत्यागतात:-प्रत्यागता भसको -249r: #1. FANTR--Hallitakes this as Paso. Imperst, 3id p878.aing. of ar 1 P. to heat, to pain, sen being supplied from the presioni ·116 ( Canto XIY. line. And the root has been 90 used before, cf. fará un ** में भुवनत्रयम् । अकामोपनतेनेव साघोहदयमेनसा॥X. 30. It is not used here ****it (as Reflexive Passive ), as remarked by Salli ; lor the root ng is used in the reflexive på!3, s. e, the agent becomes like the object, when the root has ac: for its objeat; As and Probably the poet bas ased here the root ng in an active pense, treating it as an intraas, roat ot the fourth class; cf. infå 941- चेद त्रय सर्वमुपार्जितम् । तदिमामापदं पाप्य भृशं तप्यामहे वयम् ॥ (Hah -BhI. quoted by 8. P. Paadit ). dicat.-Because she now telt all the pangs caused by her painfnl situation, S. 57. 377-anythiog Ill or untoward. FATTIST:-One disearding her, निराक+इष्णुन् which is added to with अल (अलं- ftur) and Fill, and to some other roots; 800 Pân. III. 2. 136. वृजिनात्-वृज्यते wist in avoided being bad इति; fr. वृ+इन (इनन् Unkdi) -Although Ráma bad wronged her, atill she being an Arya did not blame her husband nor wished ill to him forei. c. destined to suffer perpetual misory and hence gasiaa a door of evil doads, a sonor. Jark the gender. 3H 18 nged in the Mas. gender and sing. Dumber, even with a feminine or a pl... noun. SI. 58. STICEITO-i.e. he told her to go and reside there. a properly a house, fr, fed 1 P. to dwell, bonce a place of residence; of. VIII. 33; hers a hermitage irratia -TEAE 77 (by affixing -; also art#: by adding 340L ), 80 called after he 87090 from a valmila or anthill raised round his body as he oat down for practising penance and romsined absorbed in meditation His story 18 well known, See Apte's Dic. cf. Pad -P समीपे ते मुनेरस्ति बाल्मकिराश्रमो महान् fig.-dependent, subaarvient to the wall of, agradatud sat, fr. +31 (ef $ ), tix*—From og and (695) hard-heartedness, act of cruelty. ŚL 59. tre arti-Acoording to Hema. the word 7182, not being partioularizad (TNYTHI), is enporflaons, and rhetoricians may cite this AS A1 108tance of 3474an. But poets do not oare tot stao ceties of critics, Káli, might have used it for the sake of the metre, as he has done belore (cf. FALECI agar tee-where, however, the word is likely to be 3771) a-the sing. ot almost all the case of fear is used as an indeol., in the eenso ot 'for a long time,' long, long since &o.; see for the acc. III. 35, 62, the inst. V, 64, abl. III, 26, XI. 63, XII. 87; goo. Śsk. V. 16 - ·Canto XIV.) 117 पिरोनसावेदेटि ज्याप्नोति what oceapies spice इति विद विर (all-per. viding ) 3161 F (Indra being looked upon as the mightiest god in the Vodas) El PC: . Haha falty-Vishna, as V&mans (in kit dwar l-lacarnation, see XI. 22), was Acoord. lag to the, Vitb.-P & poanger son of Kasgape and Aditi andt hus the younger brother ol India, their eldest son, He is for this tengon also called 3074, Fars &a. 97954–Vishda having to took after the protestion of the world, as the supremo deity, was to accodo to the will of India, no doubt; 190 aupre I. 40, bat, as remarked by 8 r. Pandit, “it is not olear to what legend or legende our poot refers when he ailades to the entire dependance of Vishộa upon the will of Indra, to whom the former is always represented as being asperior." Śl. 60. AUTHORE SOTA: 9397#: 4107 08:07. 117- toe com., S. Kum. III. 18. quang-Be continuously thinking of, of. AT 976 farat argiar7977 * Uttar. I. TOFTE pra - मत्संदेश रप्तम । त्यक्ता ने महाधरे रामेण निरपा प्रती। Pad. P. Pat, Riwa. Blokas 61-67 contain Bita's message to her busband. $1. 61. reg: #77777-Tbis expression constantly acours in Banskrit literature, and is meant to convey the idea that the person charged with the message is in no way raspoosible for contents #1971-1990k tbø 19 of the word 77511 the king, able to act in any way be likes. sita's bitterness of foelings leads her only so far & to address her husband thasi of. Uttar. II. 3TT # TRT FAITIA, &int where Vasanti similarly resents the treatment accorded to sit& by Ráma. The word is appropriately used here, are belag the bearer of holy oblations to the gods, faggrara- इत्यपराधनिरामः । लोकवादपणादिति त्यागहेता होल्पम् । अनेन धीरनायिकालम् । तथा रुद्रट.-सा धीरा क्ति पक्रोक्रया मिय कोपाळतागसम् । इति ! Hemi. gay-It to better to take this independentis; -worthy of your koowledge of sacred law,' (Res supra III, 21); may be easily supphed. f. सौमित्रे गछ राम त्वं धर्ममूर्ति यशोनिधिम् । माक्यमेव व प्रया' समक्ष तपसानिमा सयाज मकान यद्वे जाननपि विपापिनीम् । कुलस्य सहरी किया IĘ174 # PAS-P. si. 62. कल्याणधुद्ध-कल्याणी दिर्यस्य स कल्याणबुद्धिस्तस्य. भय या &o. -gitá loped Rims so tenderly that she was opablo long to to harbour any feeling of resentment against him. So she resigns heroolt to late and say: 99841747827. &c. :-ra err: a act of will (you did not do it out of your trea will bat under * compulsior). of riy - the thunderstroke of (alter Malli.); or ·116 [Canto XIV2 the sadden appearanco or madliestation of the glaring result of Boa XIII. 12, VART:-THE F*: Te: very easy to bear, 78: अमसा' ŚI. 63. The idea is that Lakshmi (the goddess of royalty) and the wife of a king are considered as co-wives; and co-wires are joaloas. of each other. Now Ráma, when Lakobmi approached him, rejected her, and accepting Sits, his wife, went with her to the forest. But who be returned and socepted Latshmi, the latter felt that it 'wat - hor turn now to oject Bits from the hoa33. Tigai &c. XII, 7. TET-This is rather a doubtful reading. Yalli, separates this as तद् आस्पदं and connects आरपदं with स्वद्भवन, which involves दुरान्वय. and is also not happy. We may take a BTTETİ BOparately or as ons word and construe far as 3TTETT (that pg.ition, viz. that of being with you) T 14617 987 378 TÊTET. It is better, however, to read पव्यास्पदं (having got ascendsnoy overyon) or सदास्पदं (स्वमित्यास्पद) rosiding with you; ses supra ageri GTTATORTTI III. 38. STETE la irregularly tormed from पद् with U (आपद्यतेस्मिन् or आरमनः पद). Śl. 64. 3785-Harassed, troubled. opiaat—is added to a Bah. Comp. the final member of which is a fom. noun ending in or or which ends in a short # CÔ try: 709 able to protect; fr, 10+(917). She means ---Tho female ascetic approached mer for proteotion, kuowing that they would get it from you througby me, and I promised them that, depending upon your favour'. ro14-7719 gia.cara sicar-i. 8, When you are in tho full swing of your glory. ŝi. 65 fk-Or why, I would zot have alred to live. y=O---3- Fara: 37: unlimited, without ond; bence her - life is useless to hor. Ráme also says the same in the Uttar. III., कई तूष्णी सद्यो निरवधिरय बपतिविधः । हतजीविते-हत is often used as the Grat moinber of a Karms in the sense of accursed,' wretched (lit, strack down by fato), f. 77728:89147 ENEZI NTE sát. IV. 6 Era is similarly used, cf. 379 6:a qala Uttar. IV. When agad at the end of a comp. & is generally added to it; पाणक्यहतक: fad.; &c. भन्तरायः-an obstacle; अन्तर्, or अयू to 80+57 (az), o spateT Traty ar 37976. śr. 86. o- lafazi eletur; cf. supra XIII. 34. Perhaps she means the underTrain which was practised by Parvath with A similar object, 809 Kum, V. 20. &c.--ef. Pad.-Pa. - भव भषे मवानेष पत्तिपा महेश्वर ।

·Canto XIV.] 119 sl. 87. cufTha Asramiss ars foar; vir, (1) y, or the period of colibacy and stadentship, (2) TIEEE or leading the lito of a housebolder; (3) TREY or retiring to a forest with or without one's wita and living tbete like an anchorite; and the last (6) 6-916. See supra, potes on V:10. HTAT A fiaurat BĂIATIM i qofamasta i gitsiatietar u Manu. VII. $5; Bes Blso ibid., VII. 17. WITTESO9e8 com. los comp. 39170 should be looked after; she means you should look after my wellbeing and extend your protection to me, looking apon me ordinary ascetic womia if not as a wife. śr. 68. SATTET 1-Haing acospted her words, i. 6. promised to communicate her message according to ber direction. fegei दृष्टेः पन्था दृष्टिपथः सम्. मुक्तकण्ठं-मुक्तः कण्ठः यस्मिन्कर्मणि तद्यथा तथा. fir-Tle osprey (laratbı fezit ) is selected on account of its bolplessness and the high pitch of its cry. Oferit faith it वातनिद्रा नशेपे । Bhag.X.90, 16; विषादपारिशवलोचना सतः नष्टपोता कारीन इखिता। विहाय धैर्य विहराव गतिमी तताम चाश्रुमुखी जमाद च ॥ Bud-ob. VIII. 51. ši. 69. Tex-TË TET TENAGÚ EL 219 å; the stata of being equally grieved, 79514_Eson in the forest ( which is not expected to weep). Cf. JeaT45431 go: gramadas ATTT: strangiograr tautoritar a £. IV. 19. TUTUT FI går दृष्टवाऽमुदं नीलामोसमन्तम् । शष्पाणि हित्वाऽभिमुम्वाश्च तस्मंगाश्च लाक्षागवारि- 07 N Bad.-Oh, VII. 5. Helaasid fupi Kum. IV. 4 The fig. ot the sl. is fearaig. ál. 70. Faiqari-arial, this be did out of compassion on heating the ory of distress. कुशेष्मा-शाश्च इमानि पशेम तस्याहरणं तस्मे. निषादविद्धा--निवीदति पापमरिमन्निति निषाद: t.. सद् with À and aff. 3 ( 927.); Jhagia 329.; ft. Ta with and nf. 38 (5:); now see com. <--Tha Ramá, rays that the sorrow wbiob Valmiki telt at the sight of the bird being shot got transformed into a sl. Cf. f7971yd: gñat AEIOU fisgiriya TVIET' 11): FATA: 11 B4-K. 2. 40. One day at zoop tune the sage V31miki, who bad gopo to the rivor Tama.. for ablation, saw one ot a pair of heroes (the custo ) pierced by Nishida with AD BITON whon under the induenco ot pa9900, and gave utterance to divino speech that soddeoly repealed herself to himn Arranged in tbe form of an axuhtubh vone. Ses com. Rámi. Bals -K. 2 15. It is thua trapalated by Griffith - «No faith be thias for oudless timo, Because, baso outcaste, of toy crime, Wboxo cruel bood *fain to say Opo of this gentle pair at play."

·120 [Canto XIV. si. 71. मेमापरणं मे आवृणोतीति covering the oyer. दोहर- दोहदत्य लिङ्गानि दोहदलिङ्गानि तानि पश्यतीति. दावा-He who gave; . participle in y irregularly tormed from दा to give. सुपुत्रा-सुपुत्रविषया आशीः सुपुत्राशी: a comp. of the शापार्थिवादि class. इति (उवाच )-इति otten rotors to what tollows; of upra रामाभिधानो हरिरित्युवाच XIII.1. Si. 12. प्रपिधानतः-समाघिदृष्टया by my spiritual ken (Malli.). प्रणिधान is abstract contemplation by which a Yogi sees thinga lying beyond the range of physical senses; spiritual right; seo supra I. 74. Cf आयान्ती चासि विज्ञाता मया धर्मसमाधिना &o. Rama. Uttar. 49.8. विषयान्तरस्थं-अन्यः विषयः विषयान्तरं तत्र तिष्ठतीति; the eage means--You have come to your father's house with the only difference that it is situated in a different place. मा व्यथिष्ठाः-the 37 of sparror: is dropped after the probibitive partiole af. cf. Pad.-P. वाल्मीकि मां विजानीहि पितुस्तव गुरुं मुनिम् । दुःवं मा पुरु देहि आगच्छ मम चाश्रमम् ॥ भिन्नस्थाने पितुर्गेहे जानीहि पतिदेवते । ईदृशे कर्मणि मम रोषस्तव महीपती॥ 51.73. उत्खात-लोकानां प्रयं लोकत्रय तस्य कण्टक' लोक०क. । उत्खातः लोकप्रयकण्टकः येन तस्मिन्. भविकस्थनेऽपि-विकस्थते असो विकरथन: t.. कत्यू with वि and भन (गुच्) added कतरित न विकत्यनः अविकथनः not boasting. अकस्मात्-without canse; unreasonably. कलुषप्र-क्लषा oensurable प्रवृत्तिः behaviour, course ot conduct यस्य. भस्त्येव मन्यु:-Hore Vilmiki speaka like an affectionate elderly person trying to console a younger person causelessly injured, si. 74. उरुकीर्ति -उरुः (वीं वा) कीतिर्यस्य. श्वशुर --शु (a particle im-. plying respect) अनुने (tr. अ to pervade), with aff उर .. Uttara-K. -47. 16 where Lak. says. राज्ञो दशरथस्यैव पितु, मुनिपुंगवः । सखा परमको विमो वाल्मीकिः सुमहायशाः . सतो-is.ot meu seeking salvation (मुमुक्षूणां) and approaching him for spiritual knowledge. भवाग्छेदकरः--lending them to salvation by pointing out to them the means of cutting off the bonds of worldly like. C. अविद्यया मृत्युं तीा विद्ययाऽमृतमश्नुते Isiva. Up. 11; ज्ञानादेव तु केवल्यम् &c. Janaka is represented as a philosopher of Vedio reputation (see Brih. Up. Adh. III. IV.) and a great expounder of Brahmaridya. He jo desarsbed in the chapter on th of the septiparyan of the Mah -Bhi au pointing out the path to salvation. धुरि स्थिता--ses supra, note on धुरि कीर्तनीया II.2. पसिदेवतानो-पतिर्देवता यासा. si. 76. तपस्विसः-तपस्थिना संसर्गः तेन विनीता: tamed down सत्याः यस्मिन f.tor such an effest अनियहवासविभीनसत्त्व &c. ampra XIII. 50. इत-- Here he has the sense of the Loc.; or 'from me' (sa: TATOT: Bema.).

·Canto XIV.] 121 अनपभभूते: न विद्यते अर्ष याम सा अनपा ( without danger or mishap, sate) मात: delivery यस्या सा अनपप्रमतिः तस्या:. Or पमात may mean offspring, 13 in sigrqtfm9777 na: supra V. 7; 'of poor child alter sately delivered.' Hemidri takes gà: as abl. oing.; wa Ug9 भूताया सव मस्तेः अनन्तरं सदापरयस्थ &c. भपस्यसं-अपरयविषयकार संस्कारा TARTUFFITI ) $: #7: MAESTL; 188 com. For mini See III. 18 and notes thereon. Śl. 76. garanti-with its banks not void of, i. t. lined with, ef. supra qaramai of IX. 72. And hence Finafremoving sin (02 account of the holy rites performed there, the parilying smoke &c.). - residence; ses com, (ST) Cantes Gana of the penultimate short vowel of s root. having bathed. The 3 of 37 and ma may be optionally dropped; 00 374710 also. तरसेकतो. त्याः सेकतानि तरसेकतानि तान्येवोरसगाः (109 XIII. 2) से aiutar: 97777; it seeme it was castomary to place sack offerings on the banks of stored rivers; cf. OFEūIGTÍ@T GIRLIT MET supra X. 69.3747-s also mesa tho eartace ot' as at IV. 74. KİTLEAF1}l come about or arise, i... your mind will feel at ease. Ál. 77. Syne Fit; of the 98240n; fr. Ff+91 ( 372 ). On this Boma, remarks~-31819 girare fareries I mor 49.- 47979: F49 mör erat Eht, VIII. 21. isco com. Ir. थाल+एप (दर). भकटरीरि-अकटे रोहतीति growing without requiring the ground to be tilled, wild cor, ef. MEZTE 7: Eir. I. 17. Greitit.1. Ktems better, as Kalidasa is not likely to ass &o obsouro word like 1.9. Saca corn wat regaired for offering to Gra; haat altio FFAIETITES sarana rimast. Homs. TTATE - HTC grisl, deap sorrow; or calamity; 100 $1. 54 above, an1q;--implies power on the part of the maidens to divort her mind. $1. 76. FTAKT. :-स्प पलं सपल तापानुरूपैः proportionate to or in keoping with one's strength. Yatgring the trees was a invoarite opcopation of bormit girls or matronly ladies living in hormitages, and is often referred to by the poots; cf. stafa ETTÄ womerverikon. V.14.), ATITIETOS. 10917251: Bered, nearda adi gyár TIMOR it. I. ntvanami sa infant seeking tbs braut; the st. (*) I added to the verbs and 197 wbos proceded respectively by affey and 174 their objarts; the canal la retained belor: #7; 10 TH&TT. Sulll. 1880 to take the word dirt ia the 1:18 oction,' It may also mean joyi' WirtaIRTA. ol ·122 [Canto XIVI Bi, 78. प्रत्यभिनन्दिनी-who welcomed, i. .. thanked him tor his favour. दवावा.--दयया आई चेतः यस्य. मृमाभ्यासिस--समः अभ्यासिताः वेद्याःपाः यस्मिन् तत्. The deer gathered there as they were accustomed to eat Kusa grass. घान्तसगं-here मृग is used in the general 80080 of an animal. Here are must be taken in the Sengs of sitting or resting at eate; for the idea of their having been tamed has already occurred; 800 76 above. St. 80. शौकरीना-शोकन दीनां miserable on account ot sorrow. तहागममी.-delighted at her arrival to live in their midst; not that they did not feel for her misfortune, bat they gladly welcomed her, Just that she should teal hersell perfectly at home there. निर्वि- सारी-निर्वि. enjoyed, finished सार: substance यस्या.. पिभि.- भनिध्वात्तादिमिः sys Malli. The Pitrus form a race of divino beings liviog in a celestial region of their own. They are divided into seven clsssss, vir. राजा, अप्रिपाता, बहिषद, सकाला, आशिरस, 989: and AT:. The first three are 3179: (without visible form ), i. e, composed of intellectual and not elementary substance, and assuming any form at will. The other four are corporeal (समूर्तयः) . Hv.-सप्तैते जयतां श्रेष्ठ सर्वे पितृगणाः स्मृता । घरवारी मूर्तिमन्तो दे प्रय एषाममूर्तयः ॥ इति. The Agnishvattas are a class ot Pitria or manes, who when living on earth maintained the holy fire but did not perform the Agaisbtoms and other racrifices. मनुष्यजन्मभ्यनिष्टोमादियागमहत्वा स्मातकर्मनिष्ठाः सन्नो मरवा च पिटरद गताः। इति सायण। Thoy are regarded as the parents of gods and as the sons of Ararichi; of. विराट् ताः सोमसदः साध्याना पितरः स्मृताः । अनिवा- साव देवानी मारीचा लोकविश्रुता ॥ Manu. III. 105. भन्यो कलो &c. According to Pauranio accounts the moon has nixteen Kalis developed in the bright halt nt a month, which in the dark halt are drunk up by the gods, sager, and so on ther atteonth indrunk by the Pitrin. Cf. Davlpurina-कलापोडश चन्द्रस्य शुक्ल वर्षयते रवि अमृतेनामृत कृष्णे पोयते देवतेः क्रमात् ।। .....तत. पक्षदशी पर विमन्ति पितरः फलाम् ॥ कलावशिष्टो निप्पीतः प्रविष्टः सूर्यमण्डलम् । अमाया रिशते राम अमावासी ततःस्मृत.. For the tall quotation Boop 105 (Canto v). वर्ग. स्पति उपन्दुसगमोऽत्र इति; . इश+अ (पुलिशापामिति :). भोपापु-ओषः पाक: ( hoat or light) धीयतेऽत्र. भोप+धा+t (अपि. फरणे फिट)+t tem. afi. si. B1. इससी- a kind of disease पति removes इति हुदी- tr. 97+($)-Its troa the fruit of which was moob ased by hermita (honoo it is called in Amara. Argus: or the tree of eacherite. ) to extract oil, wbich was used for lamps and also had the virts of ·Canto XIV.) 123 healing wounds ( soo bit. IV. avaujagajat has com gli para lV. 14 ). Ita trait was also ased lor making necklacer supposed to have prolific efficacy sad worn roadd their socks by females, and hence its botanical dams Nagelio Potramjiva or Jivaputraša. Here by orel is to be understood by Laksbank, its froit ( for, the dorired form is de) FIRST Gat: saia: eſtat. #rimit holy; fr. 1 P. to associate and (097), or fr. Ay Bacrifice and r(0299169–99 अनुपद पदस्य पश्चादनुपर्द Arya. सपर्या-- worship; fr. सपर a root at the कण्डादि olasa (सपति) and 37, with the fema, aff, 37 added #t. Ji-ja. quoniamai fa: fr. +377 +31(). The sudden and anexpected change from lite in & palace to one in a hut must have caused the most writhing pain to Bita; bat being trained in the family of the Ragbos she lived there is a Vápaprastha. The kings of the Rsgha race were not so far attached to a life of losary as to consider forentlife a source of hardships. Thas Dilips lived in a hat, aloeping on a bed of Kaša grass ( seo 1. 95) King Sodarśaps also in mentioned farther on as living in a bat; cf. infra, AQUESTA tarea *Ta ATA FTC779:1 XIX. 2. śl. 82. carporibed by; for this sense e. 1. 35, v. 28% Balli. tokes car in the se386 ot firent "perlorming the rigid riter ot ascetis Nite attor bathing;' 686 1. 95. Fore... for the continuation of the direct line Sl. 83. *ir. Yalli, nyo at $79; that means that Lako. said this to himsell in a voice in which the expected &Qawer was she might be'. R37:-- HUA Rita. Bak; HRC repentance, torrow for & wrong done Sapply a bolore 378*: anxious or cagorly especting. Loks. expected that on account ot Rama's extreme love for Hita, ka might leal repentent altor her actual soparation, nod related to him all that Sitâ kad very pathetically rald to him, and hon piteously sbe wept after that, in order to excito Rema's pits. TOR kls part, atapomen: arterat afariani तः अा यस्य नत् । अनुधित शासन Is equivalent to शासनानुठानम्. $1. 64. Usill's constraction of the fast two liass does not poem to be sutislaotors. Ilo tiket (1# with teari us compared with the gui moon. It is bettor to take the art los independ. poils. #. ECBT 1100 W ( Rimas darst Into lears at 0000); ita n. Quin et uzras The comparison boxi thu Rios. abod * profasion of tests. Tas asit iwo lingi give the 1920p for this, For , nec il. 36 adors, ·124 [ Canta XV. 51. 85, घीमार-- .. having the power of mind to control his agitation C. येषां शास्त्रानुगा धुद्धिनं ते मुह्यन्ति भारत | and अत एव स्वयं &c. जागरूक--Watchtul over, always on the alert, Fr. जा+ऊक. भ्राटसा--भ्रातृभि. साधारणः मोग' यस्य ; which he enjoyed in common with his brothers रजोरिक्तमना.-रजसा रिक्तं मनो यस्य ; with a mind tree from रजम् ..its offects, vi. possion, anger, haughtiness &c. st 86. एकभायो-This was the principal reason why he should not hare abandoned her. असंघहसुखं न संघट्टः clash from coming in collision with a rival, असघट्ट , असघट्टनामुखं यथा स्यात्तथा 0 नास्ति संघट्ट' यस्मिन् सदमघट्ट, असघट्टमत एव सुखं यथा स्यात्तथा। Malli. needlessly takes this in the sense of in a manner enjoying inconceivable bappiness' नास्ति संघट्टः (proper comprehension) यस्य तदसघट्ट &c.olar. explsrus this as असंघट्टमप्रचलितं सुख यथा स्यात्तथा, in a manner in which the asppineas was not to be lost. Vallabha reada 377499 which he paraphrases as अनुपमर्दसुखं, 'happily by being tree from obstruction' सपत्नी- समान पतिर्यस्या सा SI 87. प्रतिकृति-प्रतिनिधे कति प्रतिकृति an image. सह- Although this looks (and is in aense) like a Bah, owing to a technicality of grammar it must be taken a9 & Gen Tat; see com, As a sacrifice cannot be performed without the co-operation of the wife, in the various rites to be performed in its courgo Råma • had a golden image made of sita which he used as his सहधर्मचारिणी. Cf. Rami -काञ्चनी मम पत्नी च दीक्षायो ज्ञाश्च कार्मण ! Uttar. 01.25. फतून्- seo XI 22. भरण-श्रवणयो विषय' श्रवणविषय. the provinea of the ear त पानातीति तेन दुर्वार--दुःखन वार्यते इति । कर्तृकरणे क्रिया बटुलमिति समास ; diffioalt to be avoided, irremediable. विपेहे---For it was some consolation to her that her husband still loved her, and that his abandonment of her was an act of painful daty towards the abjects, and not one for tho satisfaction of his lost in the company of somo other woman . CANTO XY. Sl. 1. रत्नाकर-Beanse Rama was a universal king. Thlo also applies to sita (न तु रत्ना. सीता) Where रानाकर meauss number ot jewali, रानाकरण खचिता मेखला girdle or waistrbsnd सस्यास्ताम् पुभुमे- enjoyed the blessings trom; भूमिजस्य फलस्य भुमरसाइमिरपि तथोमा। Hemi. yis A'tm. escept in the sense of protectiog.' Dat The ona earth (Malli.); the earth only, according to doma, Ohar, and othen. Obar. aays-अन्य धेरको प्रयुके पुनः केवलरामपयोग पुनरुकता पति • पादयति । केपन्यथा समादयते-भपयोमम्पारणेदार्थ एषकारोऽयोगनिरासाः केरमशः। के मुखे भपलामसमयामिायन्ये (notabletoriald happiness).

·Canto xv.] 125 sh. 2. लवणेन-Larana was the son of ixsdhu, a great Rakshass. who lived in the Kţita age, by Kombbînasi, younger sister of Råvads, Madhu bad secured from Śiva en inginciblo śúla (a trident ) which reduced to ashes any one opposing him. He was tarther favoured by siya at his roqueat, saying that the Súla would pass on to his son also. Lavans lived in मधुवन and harassed the sages. Hin capital wes afadhuri. cf. मधुनामा महादेस्य पुरा कृतयुगे प्रभो । आसीदतीव धर्मात्मा देवश्रामणपूजकः ॥ तस्य तुओं महादेवो ददी झूलमनुनमम् । प्राह चानेन यस स तु भस्मीभविष्यति । रावणस्यानुजा मार्या तस्य कुम्भीनसो थुता ॥ तस्यां तु लवणो नाम राक्षसो भीमविक्रम । आसीदुरारमा दुधंधा देव- जामणसिका। पीडितास्तेन राजेन्द्र वयं त्वा शरण गता.॥ Adhya. Ram. Uttar. VI. cj.alio (see Ram Uttara -K. 61) एव रुद्रावर लावा भूय पत्र महामुर' मणिपरय महादेव वाक्यमेतदुवाच ह || .....त ब्रुवाणं मधु देवः सर्वभूनपति शिवः । प्रत्युवाच महादेवी ........। भवतः पुत्रमेकं तु शूलभेतहामिष्यति ।। यावश्करस्य रलोऽय भविष्यति मुतस्य ते । अवाय. सर्वभूताना शूलहस्ती भविष्यति ।। figisur:~ragati prevented from being performed 55078 dBorificia, rites येषा ते whose sacrificial work was stopped. सामिण--- night-ranger. शरणाधिन-शरण protection अर्थयन्ते इतिषीणामुमतासः यमुनातीरवासिनाम् । लवणत्रासितस्तोम शरण्यं स्वामुपस्थिनः ॥ Uttar. I. 60. 81.3. भयेक्ष्य राम-Looking to Rama, as their proper protector, being the king. cf. रक्षार्थमस्य सर्वस्य राजानमनत्मभु । rani. VII. 3 Boo supra XIV. 67. सस्मिन्--icil.वणे; for the Loc. see XIV. 46. स्वतेजसा-i... the coverming energy (developed and accumulated will-tores ) which arises from continued abstiaot meditation. Bee Sak. II. 7. शापात्रा-शापः अखं the instrument ot punishment येपो ने.. उभे ममामे कलिर्श माथ! Kum, III. 12. सपसो व्ययम्-For wben the sages pronounce an imprecation they hayo to use forco (a part of thoir aconmolatod podanco ) to give effoct to their word.. Sl. 4 काकुल्या-रस्थाय गोषापत्यं पुमान् काकुररथ: Rama, For Kakutstha seo VI. 11-73. विविप्रानो प्रतिक्रिया विम. धर्मसं.- परित्राणाय साधूनां विनाशाय दुष्कताम् । धर्मसंस्थापनाधांप मंभामि युगे युगे Ad यदा यदा हि धर्मस्य ग्लानिर्भवति भारत । मभ्युत्थानमधर्मस्य तदाऽऽमान मनाम्यहम् ।। Rs. iv.s, 7. पाणिः-एहस्य विभा० सई : bor made of - horm, शाईमरपास्तीति शाही si. 5. Agri-inte: रिदुधान्य रितस्य. दुर्गपः &0-800 Rote लाMil: bore. विशुना-विगतः शूल: (also an) स्य; i...when he hus not got tho Sila la bia band. pár-bould be attested oramsiled. 61. 6. दुई कोवि. By PAD. III.:.13 (incom.) the all. TE (*) comu after the root *7 whes compradod wtb its object ·120 [ Carto XV. And when the word so toimed denotes an agent other than a banan boing. Now the Sitra applies to Śstroghna if he be looked upon other than a homaa being, as he was planta i 100 X. 68. Il not, the difficulty may be removed by taking the word as one of the gait class formed with the aff * (37). According to the Ganadarpa7ha, may be added to Baltor Tl; cf. That खदोषचाराविषु । एए कर्भमु हनेठा प्राप्नः सर्वपापमाक ॥ यथार्थम्-अर्थमनुगत: Ayys. đi. 7. atay-the chastiaor or killor of an enomy. 977579:- atay T9317: that by which something is set aside ; a .pecial rale givou vodor a general role; , J. FATO AI (one abould kill) 37787à Tiui.what is generally atated ; a general rolo; o. g. - Par viſor tit; bat this is set aside by the special alo given aboro, CS. Hemådri—ATIE TOT TEHT FATTI • K192RITAT I ET TI955197 1744 1 3774519 ETA: 1 यथा और इस्पर इको यम् अचि ( Pan, VI. 1.77) इस्पस्योत्सर्गस्य अफ सवर्ण #18 (Pån VI. 1. 101 ) TITTIT: 1 TUTETTA FATA UT - देशग । अपवाद स रियो सृग्गे व्याकरणादिषु ।। इति The nama simile in • used in the Kum. also ; लम्पपतिष्ठाः प्रथम यूर्य किं पलवत्तरः। अपवादेरियोत्सर्गाः ITT 4.11 11. 27. Kall lived in an age when auch similes, and ormules like thrú ht=17€3, were understood and appreciated by the learned public. 31. 8. अमजेन प्रयुक्ताचीः-प्रयुक्ता आशीर्यस्य; such a benediction -W29 nocemiary, especially as he was going to fight with a powerful domon; of. supra XI. 6. cu-TTSFOTFilê taking a chariot with him and nothing more It has not got its teobnical senso here, viz. that of a chariot-warrior', ss ſatroghaa was more than that. भभी-अविद्यमाना भी' यस्स, $1. 9. Tranan-at Ráma's command, Satraghna himself did nat desire it, for freagarre Faia: as obgerved by the post; (Ragb. II. 4). TUG-(1) For the accomplishment of his object; (2) for imparting to it the intended sense. भध्ययनार्यस्य धातो-i... the roots with the prep. ù which, however, according to the poot ani Pataſijalı, is by itselt able to express the sense of to learn,' The spoet ma91ns-As the proposition 3h merely by its juxtaposition helps the root $ in expressing its meaning (cf. lagtatarý Śis. X.. 15 ), so the army by merely accompanying bion halped him in gaia- 10g hug obyeat. Cf. for the purpose served by s prep.--- बाधते कनिकश्चिनमनुवर्तते । तमेव विशिनध्ययोऽनर्थोऽन्य प्रयुज्यते ॥ The idea is - alrads, expressed by the poet differently 19 I 19 (GAT TESTHET.

·Canto XV.) 127 to ) Some osll tho simile podsatlo, bation car remork ander 61. 7 abovo. 81. 10. Ayat :-(1) The best of bright, i. .. 1pirlted mea; (2) the bost of laminaries. rooter Ti, thoro marching in front; fr. + TRT with #($). Thex of Fir is changed to Lwhen the word bas this seaso, see com (Pán, VIII 3. 02), bot Hy a mea. bato of corn, &c; Takt po 197778. grafara -Tbo Vilakbilyas, mccording to the Vishno-P., sro pigmy 18gos, no bissor than the joint of the thumb, chaste, plons, and resplendent as the rays of the sun, They are 60,000 in bomber, boing the olspring of Krata and Samnati hisrite crork P तोच सनतिर्मापा वालसिम्यानस्ययत् । पटियांनि सहस्राणि torrerament According to the Rigroda thoy were divino sages of the siza of the thomb, produced from the hair of l'rajipati (Brabra), iati ARTISTETIT fer=47: I IW AT RETTH Thoy nar round the chariot of the sun and maroh boloru kim cf Visb-P. ATTIVERIETNIA ori gara and erat per miglisant i gratsiurgat erat FITIMT EDITI. Bbag P. XII CS. allo Kom. भानुममिपरिकीणोजसं सराति गिरणोध्मगपिन। VIII. 1. Ś! 11. Ari Tura-Owing to the road, since the road by which ho bad to pass lay by the side ol Valmiki's hermaltaga. 17-wbllo going, som blog. of a pres pot to go rgeräi-Fortbo comp. 400 com ; cf. aupra 1. £0. T1-may alto mesa otaylog, bulting. Śl. 19. #FAT107-109 TTIA (horsos, elsphasto &o.) 177#IT*-7770 79: igen Tho tages were able to produco by their shootlo powor whateror thing they wanlod, when ihoy bad to toseiyogaost or 10, and this their power las oftea boon roforrod to in the Purinss and pooms, el 15ajti -377[tag qil fit *787 1787 : I VITIT Traitement natin FR67711: 11 ! airfait -- Abstract for the concrete, ide thlogs necesisty lor reception, for thoto of 774 971 77 fritirati nilifu FACIA: 7 ANTARTIN ŠTE: $1. 13, winie - IT na progasnt womain, ft. ** +*++* Com Al, bstore wbles a lo larortas -bea the 1914 la "preganat woman's to come la the Vede, however, the form sriisiosauro. Ths TTİ: 1400119 by • paolal ralo (177), HTY orabat bo alled to a word when tbsro I ROTAVLYT ** hero botwora m(oblch bustboronto 150 l.) und 3r74; 711117- teet at mt. 1187 $*75*** RATS(TE167717- भागो मार निवार 6.d-602 711) s'ord will OTT batti III, et ·Canto Xv.] 129 $1,6 18, 19. These are syntactically connected and form what is called a uig (*45 gradë). Art.-Hore a means 'belly,' wbilo in śl. 15 å bore it meant the womb'. freg---Fortunately, properly the lost, sing. of fate good fortune', but treated as an indec; cf. HEH. 39971-brought to me & my provision, designed as my food. fagipar-Fietat desire to kill ; doun in * from the Desid base of starfa --which is uprooted with ease. Muata is a kind of fragrant grad! (Cyperus Rotundus ) growing is poods &c. and of which boars are very fond; ef. þek. II. 6. śr. 20. Parnafata p. p. p. of sit with Ô to sharpen; RIO ASTA TY-Nom. sing. The cons, is Trai: ETATS TOSTAT (the pollen of ita flowers ) 8119; the tree broken into pieces fell down before resobing Śat.; the pollon of its lowers only reached bia body (indicating coming victory) शाग्दी सौमित्रिगात्र न माप किंतु वातवशतस्तत्तरुपुष्परज. प्रापत् I Char. नेतेरित-कतेन (s00 XI.21) fria (p. P p of it 10th conj., or cau. of tot and copy) to chrow &c; harled or thrown. ŚI 21. Heqes-Aglies 93% 74, On acconnt of the hardness and destroying power of the rock it 10 compared to the fiat af Yama AA--against hiin, ef. supra atraire TAITTAA afera crio retra I VIII. 70. Sl. 22. ऐन्द्र इन्द्रो देवता ths presiding deity अस्य । सोऽस्य देवना इति 811( 37). This was the proper missile to be need for polvenzing the rocks Indra is the cleaver of mountains, Trayai--atomicity A परमाणु is defined as जालान्तरस्थसांशी यत्मक्ष्म दृश्यते रज । तस्य षष्टितमो भाग परमाणु. स उच्यते ॥ ŚI. 23 Troiar:--The word die though generally found used in the mar, is also nex.; 586 com. Bhattoji Dîksbita alød 1999 शब्दस्य नपुसकत्वमत एव भाष्यात् । तेन दक्षिण दोनिशाचर इति सगच्छते । Bat as the word 18 given as of the mos. gender in the Amara kosa commentators have proposed various readings, for which tee toot-note एकमाल: indicates the great length of his arm. 379THominlogs and destractive gale of wind. Ordinary wind cannot tear up a mountain; 198 supra, VIII. 90. ŚI. 24. 5T at are & missile presided over by Vishpa; or it may mean is steel arros', 7507 Satariāti T कृष्णो देवता यस्य सेन । रामेण हि अस्य देणाः शो दन: Hema. This seems to be in accordadoo with the Rems.- TEETÄITA faq: 311 3ày लवण सौम्य हन्तासि रघुनन्दन । मष्टा शरोऽयं काहस्थ यदा शेते महागवे । सयभरजिती Date: it Uttar. 63. 19, 20, R. N. 17 ·130 [ Canto XY. 81. 25. प्रति इदमस्यास्तीति बंदी; प्रतिगतो ही पति०. कुसुमदृष्टव-Kali. shared the general belief of those days that the gods #stohed the isane of fight between a hawan bero and a demon or demons, and showered down flowers on the former when Victorious. 8oo supra, XII. 102, Ś.. 26. -Torrela display: falode sa ait; aff, ay (art). Some derive it from 3 to go, which substitutes at, and r an affix, içã-her and Ti sea com, X-... & worthy brothor of Lakshmada. Śl. 27. car. **: objeot 4: asiat. Torst उत्रतस्य हि स्वकीर्तिश्रवणाद्वीडा न तूनतस्वमिति विरोधाभास.। तथा माघे लजतेन गदितः Cirq att hita ATSIYAT I Śıś. XIV. 2 (Hema.) Cf og strate 317- gaiara falar Uttar. I. Ś. 28. Mark the alliterations in this sl., the fig. belag arcuterya-Althougbased for alliteration the word is also sigałficant hero. His recont heroio doed would serve as an indacement to pooplo to come to the city he was going to found and live there under his protection; tee next sl. ( Fun &o.). .—500 XII. 60 This was the characteristic of the Ragba race; see supra I. 21, 33 This opithet is also ased for alliteration. Bat if we take * in the sense of money, then this will have some significance. He was not interested in spending money, but in beautifying the new city he wanted to build. Fyri—some read #ya, bat the post's reading must bo Ayrt as it gives better alliteration with grisía:. It is also the reading found in the Ráné See Uttara-X. 70. 16. Madbora, commonly known as Mathara, was an ancient and celebrated city on the right bank of the Yemank, now surviving in Mattra, in the province of Agra. It is gecond of the seven cities, being the birth-place of Kțiahaa. The Vishnu-Purina states that at was originally called Madhavana, after the dordon Madhu who reigned there; see above. Bat when Satragana killed his son Lavana, be set ap his own rule there and built a new city, which be called Madharê (or Mathura). ANT MY FAT TITAE 910 शधुन पुरी तर मधु (पुरासनिशेशिता Vsya-P. Si. 29. TOTA:--shining oat to view, i, e their property was tally displayed by the people as there was no danger of anjost taxation, no fear of robbers etc. Ratif 64 - is lit. 'what flows all round;' hence the excess of population. 497 is its exodou. The citizens wore so good and rich that they appeared to bavo tormed the surplus popalation of Laron. Obär. explains this as ·131 Canto XV.] & Veoi स्वर्गस्याभिष्यन्दवमन शाखानगर कृत्वव विनिपशिता स्थाक्लिा । अथ च साध्यामिध्यर बमन सारोश्चयं तस्याहरण कृत्वेद विनिवेशिता । उभयथा स्वौकसमाना सेत्यर्थः। 654 94 CH 10774 The sameidea occurs in Kum VI 37- अरफमतिवाटेव वसति वसुसपदाम् । स्वर्गाभिष्यन्दवमन कृत्ववापनिवेशितम् ।। Calso स्वल्पीभूत सुचरितफले स्वर्गिणा मा गताना शै. पुण्येहतमिव दिव कान्तिमखण्डमेकम् । Megh I 30 SI 30 सौधगत-सौध गत Ace Tat हेमभक्ति-भकि ornamental drawings or figures The pairs of the raddy Chakravakas moving about in groups on the sheet of the water of the Yananá looked like golden ornamental figures from a distance The dark and glossy waters of the Yamaas omoothly glding on are well compared to Káldása often refers to the charming view presented by nyers from a distance Cf VI 43, XIV 29, 30 31 36-The sages are often described an 7759, 1 61, v 4-इति सरकारमावीl says Hema उमयपील्या-Cf यथा वसिष्ठा द्विरसादृषी पाचेतसस्तथा । जनकाना रघणा च पशयोरुभयागुरु ॥ Uttar VII 14 SI 32 उन्मृy-cleaned or brashed of गर्भक्केद-गभस्य गर्मकृता वा at the moisture adhering to or the wetness of their bodies at birth Here the poet accounts for the names of the two boys y according to Malli means the hair of the taft of a cow's tail' According to others it means the hair of a ram, a Ohamari deor, & ( Tarantinigara ) This account of the post does not agree with that ot the Rámi, which 4&ys that the two praces were protected from evil influences by being sprinkled over with water by means of Kasa and Laya, which have & technical meaning, for which see foot note and the com on Ráma Uttar 86 5-10 Malli klao seems to bay something like this when he translates गभक्द (श) by गर्भापद्रव It does not seom probable that Valmiki would have used sach rough things as Kass 67836 and the hair of a cow's tail to clean the tender bodies of the infants Si 33 साङ्ग च वेदम्-अन सहित साह । The angas are works auxiliary to, and sense part of, the Vedas SIX, DI: शिक्षा कल्यो व्याकरण निरुत छ दमा चय । ज्योतिषामयन चैत्र वदानानि 439 ! (1) iar or the science of correct articulation and pro nonciation, comprising the knowledge of letters, the laws of saphony pecaliar to the Vedas, &c (2) #F7 or ceremonial, repre sented by a number of Sutra works systematizing the rtaalzatio precepts of the Bråbmanas (3) [TIT or Grammar (Págin'e Asbtádhyási especially the Sitras dealing with Vedio grammar) (4) Hra or the oxplanatoa of diffioalt Vodio word:-represented by These are in one ·132 ( Canto XV: + Yánka's Nirakta. (5) 97-er or the treatise on metres (especially Vedic). And (6) zeta:zte astronomy; or rather, the calendar fixlog the most auspicious days for sacrifices. faragoto-Fi TE 491. i... jast after their eleventh year, their Uparayana ceremony having been performed. oggrai--the path laid down, i... the first poetic composition, viz. his Ramayana. Śi. 35. STATISTIH.-Blazing (bright) like the three saori. 'ficial free, thla indicates parity on their part. For at see XIII. 37; cf. ars TTKERT FTTA TUTSETT afganga:Bhatti. I. 4. तद्योगात्-तत् refers to यो वश्या: Bharata snd others; on account of their connexion with them'; that is, who were pre-eminent by their having husbands like Bharats and others. Hemá. saya. तद्योगादामसाहचर्यात्, and Char. has नयोगानस्य रामस्य योगा द्विपुत्रराम- TETAPI Bot this bardly makes any good goose ; also ay cannot. rotor syntactically to 15. Bo Malli.'s interprotation is better. Tratamirregularly formed, like spaaf (ees sl, 13 above), from war, being inserted wbon & is added, io the sense of 'having her husband living'; otherwide afatit (ger). Śl. 36. -well versed in the śsstras ; both Sat. And Sobibo. According to the Vishņu-P. the names of śatrughna'ssons were मुबाहु snd दूरसेन, and मु. and श्रुतसेन according to the Bhag.. P. Fur-soems to be a very old city. It is described in the Megh. (1, 23, 24 ) as the capital of the country of pro, the eastern part at Malva or Malaya, situated on the Vetravatî or Betpå It appears to be the modern Bhulsá which is still a place of aome note. पूर्यनारसुक'-पूर्वजे पूर्वजेन वा उत्सुकः longing for the company ot his oldest brother ( Rima ). Cf. तस्य बुद्धिः समुत्पन्ना निवेश्य मधुरा पुरीम् । रामपादी ASSET SET 3 Uttara-k. 70. 26. Śi. 37. ATTÀ AT -For bad he gone there Vái, would have been abliged to produce by his yaugic poper (+86 12 above) several thing for his reception, which would have tosat a call on hie atook of penance. Here 44 has the same sense ag in sl. 3 above. YETTIT-According to the R&bŚatroghna visited the dermitago of Valmiki on his way to Ayodhyå See Uttart-K. 71.3, 4. And the sage treated him sod bio retinus bospitably; sl. 13. ffy=--The voice ot the sons of Sita way 80 Smeet that even the deer remained motionless listening to their songs. For this power of touris, ef. मगीतदर्पण--पशुः शिगुमंगो व्यालो नादेन परितुष्यति । अतो नादस्य माहारग्य व्याएयात. * 7 1. ;

·"Onato iv.] 131 ŚL 39 O-Tbo sell controlled ope, and kenca lo wa 207 charmed by the migallicspco of his ova city rado-1411 and VIL 16 भग्यता-पतंगोरामामलिमपथा तथा #1 gr marr ATT 81872 84164 courteoart free and all, किर (0) मराम मां प्रमापर्णपानिमानना । रमापा सहायनप पा Rink Out 78 T71C-Potpusttally waited or attended apoc CJI 28 STETAT GT-ot the bestand it coamon with another, the earth bsd Bo co wile, us Nus did 2o taka soother wilt after kls zapadiation o! Sit! $1 40 PET-7778798 tbdostroyer of 11 7" (*7*7 piffat), * Denon from art and a ** (TE) - According to tho Varivants, KAIA 998 misbiy 61ent, tb, 802 ot Piranyakatipo . bad esown B brilliant as the on sa WAS AS great as tbs mongtup Hepdárs to bsd #hondrod beads bosdred arms, hondrod months and shone like a mountain barings bandred peaks Io was killed by Vishnu ifa समानं गपमा परमपम ममरे पोपदीमा दायर ॥ ममुगनान नेमा समर म. WAT I four touto frut Tafta 1179 7777 T Hori देय देयरप पर समाय पादार cralso Bhig Pा। FETIMA STORII aong gitaru patis I TILE TETOVUONE ITT Fatti suit 11 According to tho Vise --Pho was a ton of Virochada, tko granison of Hurangatasipo who was re born as ** Kansa the son of Ugrrteak gorer-Indrs l'he namo lo Yariously derived Blindji Diksbita dorivog it as alat za ari at alam HETTA *raa mai The softsking 16-35****91 91- and arr क्षीरस्वामी derives it as तुर दस माहपरवनिमय परातानि । तुरा at he gutara(TTC For faribor dlscursioa sco con OA ALAT $? Good condition, se, SIUI 71, and of y 13 #trrace This is not found in the Rims 81 42 F7794-177937* living in the country For thze opisode, see Rama Otty 73 1997-bis young son that wa! dead The Rams maks the monstrous statment 319194197 er पञ्चसालकम् । अकाले कालमापत्र मम दुखाय पुत्रक || where the Com Brya वर्षगदोश दिनार । सहलसव सर सरमुपामान तिवत् 1 &e भशयास्थ- (He took him down ) 10 ss to lie on bis lag, • a sat down near the gate with the dead boy in his lap 61 43 **-You, who • • 82109 you कटाकण्तर-Frama paintal state apto & more paiptol state The Brst me was the Earth's being deprived of the benign rade of Dasaratbs tbe Te ·134 [Canto XV.- 1 was hor having fallen into the hands of a worse king. Hemk., bowever, says-दिलीपाद्यपेधया दशरथपतित्व कष्टं ततो रामपतिवं कष्टतरम् । But this does not seem to be correct. In the Ráms. the Brahmapa - Bays रामस्य दुष्कृतं किंचिन्महादस्ति न सशयः। यथा हि विषयस्थाना बालाना पृथरागत । रामदोपविपद्यन्ते प्रमाह्यविधिपालिता । अराहत्तेहि नृपतावकाले निपते जन ॥ Uttara-K, 93. 1. 44. जिवाय--The reason is given in the latter halt. भकाल- भव:-अयोग्यः काले अकाल: अकाले भव happening at an impraper trmat is untimely.०पदं--The conntry ot, is ruled over by. Rama admita the justice of the Brahmana's accusation in Uttara-K.15. 11. si. 45. दुखित-दुखमस्य सजातमसौ दुखित तम्. यान कौवर-कुरस्यैद, Leil. Pushpaka See XIV. 20 वैवस्वत--8on of विवस्वत् the snn,.. Yama 81 46. गूढरूपा सर-A speech proceeding from person not viable. In the Ráms, however, it is Nárada, who, meeting the king along with otbar Rushis, tells Rus about the cause of the Brahmana boy's death 80 Kálu, must have followed some other authority. Bhavsbhil in his Uttar. also rokers to the अशरीरिणी पाकू 81. 47. अपचार.-Lit. departure from one's prescribed sphere of duties; something done against the Vedic law. कृती-i... happy by having done your duty. 1. 48.1 भातवचनात्-आप्तस्तु यथार्थवका, the words of the beavenly being were trustworthy. See supra, XI, 42,II 60. विनेष्यन्- Wishing to regulate or set right, of. II. 8. वर्णविक्रिया-विरुद्धा क्रिया रिक्रिया violation of the duties proper for the caste. पत्रेण-पत्र . rebiolo; here the Pashpake. From 4 and 5 (Unidi FT). देगनिष्कप-वेगेन निष्कम्र केतुर्यस्य. केतु is derived from चयू 1. P.A'. to observe or to dtcorn (चाय्यत इति ) and the aff. त (Unadi ) before which चाय 18 changed to कि. f. यष्टयन च सम स्थितो ध्वजपट: प्राने च रेगानिलात | VIR.I4 49. धूमाभिताम्राक्ष-भूपेन अभिताने अक्षिगी यस्य तम्. रक्षशाखा- दृक्षशाखामवलम्बते तम् सपस्यन्तं-See XII 41 तस्मिन्मरासि तन्यन्त तापस बमहतर। ददर्श रापवः श्रीमालम्बमानमधोपुग्नम् ।। Uttara-K. 75. 14. &l 50. धूमप -Drinking,i sinhaling smoke (issuing from a bro kopt emonldering under the hend) सुरपदा-सुराणा पद सुरपद तदनमर्षयते मसौ मुरपा तम् । शूदयोन्या प्रजातोऽस्मि नप उम्र समाश्रितः। देवख भार्थये राम शरीरा महायश Uttara-K.76.2. 61. 51. अनधिकारिखात्-अधिकारिणो भाव. अधिकारित न माध. अनधिका- fragt According to the writers on gma Gidra was not authoritod ·Canto XV.] 135 to read the Vodas or to practivo podance (which is the proper daty of the Brshmans olsus, 178-HITETT Å bringing calanity on. offesatara; BIC: JT: PETEXT; fire नित्यमईतीति, by adding यत्: it also takeam (इ) 0 हर्षचंदिक- also% शिरः changed to शीर्ष irregularly: पदको सन्नियोगेन शिरसः शीर्षभायो FOTO Bid.-Kau. afira- to eat a thing all round; hence to know it defnitely or accurately; having determined upon.' Cf. MTETET प्रयलेन स्थानि कणि कारयेत् । ती हि च्युती स्वकर्मभ्यः क्षोभयेतामिदं जगत् ।। Mant, VIII, 418, ši. 52. fagot fent (parched of shrivelled ap by ) किअल्का: Elaments यस्य ततः किमल्क-चित् जलात covers or hides sia and af. F. VIII The neck rapporting the head is wan compared to the bollow stalk. BI. 63. mai -scil, heaven. #F7411gfor-Though bo prac tisod penance with hard rigoar, it involved the trangression of his proper path and brought him no trait. Cf. F. varer arcuri and TEFRIHETER FISH F99 999 1 Uttar. II. p. 56, 61. 54. STIFT - Ag Fearofia checks, restrains a TITET; Ir *+37 (**). ArioTIT (on his way, in its ordit) árta STAT 7. This means that Agastya met Rånes on the way and took him to his hermitage. According to the Rama the gods ayk Rina to see the eage; he goes to his bermitage accordingly, and there the Bithi receives bim. Soo Uttara- E. 76 23, 24. 8A-of wighty prowess; Bes XIII. 31. The etar Agastya (the principal star of the constellation Canopas ) also appears bright in autumn, ea sa op account of his amiable qualities Ráma is compared to antamn which has also muy attractions, fack as the blooming of lotuses, limpidity of waters, brightness ol moonlight, &o. Soe Bhatti, II. 1. $t. 55, 21:968 SII. 31. NÁTIE wristlet, the same that Kos dropped afterwards in the waters of the Serayu. See XVI 72, 73. pangit E-Fit to ba accepted by, to be in the possession of, a god; ees com ; hence, a precious one. Arrasa-astaa vrait 317 TUTAAA 11577. 8 paid for the restoration of a person or thingi ransom; Ir. with ft And . Here also Rall. follos some other authority. According to the Rama. the ornament was given to Agastya by a celestial boing. The story as related by Agastya bimself to Réms, ruas thus- Once in the Tretá age 1, while og & pilgrimage, catered a lovely forest where I saw a beautiful Isk, full of lofases. I pasgod oro Dight there On the morrow, u I went to the lake, I sa** corpso, fresh tika living ·186 [Canto xy. body. Wlula I stood there ponderisg as to what it could bo, 1 kw • car descending from heaven On its bearing the lake, heavenly being decked with a celestial ornament, elighted from it and began to eat the flesh ot the corpse When after finishing his repast the eator was about to mount bis car after bathing in the lake, I inquired who he could be and why he feasted on the dead body The celestial replied—I was a king of Videbe Sveta by name After having reigned a long time I came to tbıs forest and practised pedance for a long time and finally ascended the heaven of Brahmå Hanger and thirst, though unknown iu that blissfat region, tormented me sad when I asked Brahma the cause of it, he thos roplied-As you noorisbed yourself pery richly even when practising auatenties you are bound even in this blissful region to suffer the paoge of bunger and thirst To appease these you are to feed daily upon the corree of your former self, which will ever remain undiminished, till you meet Agastya who on receiping your ornament will grant you redemption Tbe celestial having thus related his account requestod me to deliver him from his painful state and to take in return his ornament As soon &* I received the ornament from bum hı& corpae dia #ppeared and the celestial being reascended to heaven well plenged मया प्रतिग्रहीते हि तस्मिनाभरण शुभे । मानुष पूर्वको देहो राजर्विननाश ह ॥ प्रनटे तु शरीर उसी रामर्षि परया मुदा । तृप्त प्रमुदितो राजा जगाम त्रिदिव मुखम् ।। तेनेद शकतुल्येन दिव्यमाभरण मम । तस्मित्रिमित्ते काकुस्थ दत्तमहनदर्शनम् ॥ Uttara K 78 The story of the drinking of the sea by Agastya will be found un tha Vansparva of the Mah -Bhar, तीर्थयात्रापर्य, अन्याय 102-5 ( एतावदुमा पचन क्षेत्रावरुणिरच्युत । समुद्रमपिबद्ध सवलोकस्य पश्यतः ॥ दृट्दा कृत नि सलिल महाण मुरा समस्ता परमप्रहृष्टाः प्रगृह्य दिव्यानि वरायुधानि तान्दानवाअनुरदीनसत्त्वाः ।।) S1 56 मैथिलीकण्ठ-मैथिल्या कण्ठ मैथिलाकण्ठ । निगत व्यापार यस्थ म निर्व्यापार । मैथिलीका निर्व्यापार। स चासी बाहुच तन What is meant 18 thug -Rima took the ornament from the sage amply to please bim He had no desire to wear it on an arm that was no longer to be dast round Sts's neck परासु --परागता असवा यस्य माक्-For as soon Rs sambaka was killed the. Brahmana boy revived यस्मिन्महूत का स्थ शूद्रोऽय विनिपातित तरिमन्गुहूर्त बालाऽसौ जान समयुज्यत || Uttara- K7615 SI 57 पूर्वोदितापूवमुदिता पूर्वादिना ताम् पातुवैस्वमात्-Cf दत्ताभय वयि यमादपि दण्डधार सजावित शिशुस्सा मम चेयमाई ॥ Uttar II 11 The Brábwane now made ample smonds for his reproach of Ráms He know that Rama alone could resone his son from the hands of Tams and his reproach was meant to coatte fin to action THIS episode is mentioned by the poet to show how scropaloos Rima was in the discharge of his daties te did not hesitate to cast off ·Canto XV.) 137 his wilo to avoid the otberwise upstoidabla talk of the poblio. Als did not hesitate to punish tho sadra Assetic whor be had to maintain religions lax and elegaard pablic weal. Śi. 68. Elaring restored order to the world and scared the goodwill of his people Rána performed up Ašvamedba, spoed Bbows how popular Rama wa). A rain of presents poured in from all sides. Śl. 59. Ficoana-Abodes. First is irregularly derived from fire to sound, or y to be proud, brata &o. fod yra TIN TY प्रागन वा पकारस्य इकार सरावामा प्रयपश्च निपातित । By the Unsal Bétra maiorem IV. 107. sairaanhBone of the Rishis ara itudo que a che pening hosima sr. Freestyr 808 above, poto on $1. 54. The seven well-know. Nisbis are identi- God with tbo bered stars of tbo Ura Vajor, Beo Kom. VI. 2 Kill. bao nged the wood frog in śik. IV.8 also. " format appears to be a favourite word, "onys Nandargiker," with Asraghous. It occant four or fro times in Baddbacharita. 8co Canto 1. Stora 2. kreira- HTTCTT TETT 777ix 1 soalari 177 TT 35 set THE TEE 1 Oomp also Ba. IV. 10%, VIII. 40, 15. 2." $ 60. a- opoa «poco la the vicinity of a toga or villago: Taarid 270, A Pildi Tat. comp. Tiro.The ancient Indian cities bad four gates with tartott ou either sido olled Prgia. -The Risbio tbst woro lodged in the foar ditoctioni robad the city cao scoompanied by their papllo la 1905 largo numbers that tho cuaclavo io front of each gato looked like & world of crostlon by itsoll. Add the pool faucirs oy 10 Diprekodi (witboot rolorring is ibo Genesis of tbe world by Brabool as given in the farinas ) that the vast crowds la tbe four quarters record to be simpltaneously created by Brabai beritz loer hendi looking la tho lour quartet, 87. 61. 3. : * (tbolinily) or (the pillart rapporting it) **, is tba bed crected to 14. 1135 of the pooclpal Tacridelal Jaulas. The Yajania, str ke toka iba Diksbk, i, esjolood to ltro in tale adod itale finity till the cone'aulos or tha ratlles, 13 pelats ello folher there has the incriberal work is orof. wond-The 9 of my baconul At th, $ed eln Dal;so para ließ &o. ferendi-7 firm malo o! traf416979. Fat u snettic atat la riformet ont the co-operados et tov. 12 15 rte, SIS + ·138 { Canto XV. em Śl. 62. HIERİO-31 10: the atcessary material.- gathered with. : -966 com., Malli. takes ay here in the 8@nae of 'those causing obstruction.' śl. 63. Ran: 294 gara preter, the son of Praoketas or Varuna; cf. FÌSE GU4: Ei Tractor Rami. Uttara-K. 98. 18. -For comp. eee com. 39-First knowledge, i. , know ledge acquired by oneself, and not traditional; hence, one's own invention, ootanght koowledge. So ITS D8923 first known to, i, e, composed and promulgated oy, Valmiki. Similarly quonyet 54TFTV. The comp, is Tat, and of the non. gender. The moaning of the Setra quoted by Mallı. is-A Tat. ending in 34s1 And 39754 ( commencement) is ea, wken it is intended to express the starting point of work which is first invented or commonced. So TAITEIT: the measure Drong first iatrodaced by king Nanda. Of course when it has not this sense the nex. gender is not ployed as देवदत्तोपको रथ: the chariot made by Devadatta. रामायणं- The poem describing the life of Râms; see com; the # of art is changed to or when the letter occasioning the change (here ) occurs in the first momber of a comp. and the whole is a namo, provided the first member does not end in T (*smi). ŚL. 64. life, the subjoct-matter. Fáatrimon@a Fit: 7915. The Kimnaras (a class of somi-divido boingo ) aro particularly known for the melody and the sweetness of their voice, and thereforo aro takon as the standard of comparison in this respect; of fair VIII. 64. si.68. सद्गीत-तयोः गीन तगीत, तस्य श्रवण तहीतश्रवण तस्मिन् एकमम ययाः सा एकापा ( attentive to one thing). हिम-हिमस्य निष्यन्दो विद्यते भस्या.सा. Si..07. विसंगादि-विसवदति disagrees in इति विसंवादि. C. अभुः परस्परं चैव सर्व एव समाहिता । उभौ रामस्य सदृशा बिम्बादिम्बामिवोद्रती । जाटली गदिम स्याता न वल्कलघरी यदि । विशेष नाधिगच्छामो गायती राघवस्य च ॥ Rama Uttara-K. 96. 13, 14. ari-Without the twinklug of eyes; i o, with a ateadfast gaze. Mark the comp, wherein 7 is not changed to 347 200 con si, 68. वीसस्पृहत्तया- वीना quite gone (विशेषेण इना) शहा ययोस्तो बीत्तस्पृही पो भावः कीलपहता atter absence ot desire to accept. प्रीत्या दानानि भीतिदानानि gifts given out of pleasure. Construe नरते भीतिदानषु दमयो वीनराहतया. विसिमिये-For the two brothers declined to accept even snoh a large som ks 18,000 coins of gola given to them at Rama's order when they had stag 20 Cantos, Cl- ·Canto Xy.] 139 ovar ऊचनुस्त महात्मानो किमनेनोन विस्मिती ॥ वन्येन फलसूलने निरती वनवामिनी । मुवर्णन हिरण्यम किं करिष्यावहे पने ॥ तथा हपोः प्रवक्तो कौतुहलप्तमन्विताः । श्रोतारचेव- 7 8 9 yaithar: 1 &o. Uttars-K. 94. $1. 69. a &c.tant teacher, The reading adopted bung Malli, a tree from any grammatical irregulariy. The reading adopted by most of the commentatore is that noticed by Malli , aty Perrie ;bot here the difficulty is how to constrae The commentators Home. Ch. and others get the difficulty by taking as an indee, in the sense of 7 Home. Erst construes at with गेरे, वो युवयोः गेये केन विनीती (युश being lett to be anderstood ); apd tben osyo FR24T 4 TYT fiyat gafitObár, bas at gantifareina ESTRET. I To tide over the the difficulty Vallabba says ये फेन विनीतिका-इनि पाठो युक्त।।Nagojibhatta also seems to bave known this seading; for he says in his लघुशन्देन्दुशेषा-सिंहाश्रम से स्पानिरित्पादौ गीन केन विनीती पामिन्यादावित DTHFTTASETTA1gikoara: So this seems to have been the original resding, the poet having written inadvertently of for gys, $1.70.7777:~*** hitas. 377-Seserving or keeping for himsoll; goo, with #a, Róma was so pleased with Valmski for having written tho bistory of his life in a beautilat stylo liko that, that ho in gratitnde mado a present of his kingdom to tho sage reserving for himself bis own body alone, Dewi. reads like and sayi Toivaaraa T141 T Ober, and Vallabha also have the same reading. št. 71. TT&ITTS According to Valli. tbe afkx here is 2: 606 com; it is better to derive the word with tho a. 5; 4* sferta, by stt ng Pin IV. 4. 61. &: 79. Fari-309 XII. 104, Bratisadded to sdvorbs of place; 1974, 7 ks, *TY:--100 XI. 12. $1. 73. *-* is derived fresc and the af. # (Unidi IV, 171). IT 911 * (by adding 1-offi); orig. 'good conduct, charactor, noblo deeds, ' &c; cf. at styre - SITEMTI pled III. 97 (also 28); G TSITEET: 5a ET TATT Vik-Oha. X. 25. Then It RRAD: 'parity of lile', obastity (ta tas care of women). ŚL 74. fuerTds frait ol ble o pansact; indicates por. lect pariis ia &lu. Cf. for tho Idea FT TO CREATR CE kom. Fl. 21; and Chin Stk. 7. 15. fra: The various rigid vow to be observed in the preotion of roligloor aasteritles (TOFTITIT), Beo npr, I. 94, ·140 [ Canto XV. 75 - इति ऋक भन्ये-The at एयुम् inadded to अर, अपर &0 (200 Pan V 322) in the sense of अहनि, 80 पूवस्मिनहनि पूर्वपुः, उमयोहोर भय &c प्रतिपत्तये-प्रतिपत्ति the carrying out ot, प्रनितकायकरणाय Ohar SI 76 स्वरसस्कारवश्या-qualifies अचा, Inst aing oft fom A vedic verso must be repeated with the proper intonation and correct pronunciation, otherwide at 18 dot only ineffective but does harm Ciksha -मन्त्रोहीन स्वरतो वणतो वा मिध्यामयुको न तमधमा । स पारवज्रो यजमान हिनस्ति यथेदशा स्वरताऽपराधात् ॥ 12 स्वर-उदात्तत्रानुदात्तश्च स्वरितश्च स्वरात्रय See F G 53 सस्कार-gramatical puruty ऋचा-च्यन्ते स्तूय ते देवा अनया Here it means सावित्री generally known as गायत्री, the celebrated mantra ot the Rigveda (III 62 10), oonsidered as most sacred Being addressed to सवितु (the sun as the generator) its called सावित्री* उदर्चिप-उद्गता अधिषोऽस्य त (1) with the rays. shooting torth, (2) blazing with aplendour The comparison ot sita to Gayatri and Rama to the sun is very hxqov. it begpeaks the highest sopetty on tho part of the two Tho two sons are also stly compared to स्वर and सस्कार Indicating not only purity on their part but ther absolato subservionce to the will of their mother 177 Fiat *—Because she was leading an ascetio's lito स्वपक्षा-स्वपदयो अर्पित चक्षषी यस्य तन वपुषा एव-Her very hody told that she was pure, there was no necessity for any further proof ot her chastity Cf for a Bimilar 1des-उपात्तपरिप्ताया किमस्या पावनातरै । Uttar I13 Bi 78 तदालाकपथात-आलोकस्य पथा आलोकपथ । तस्या आलोकपथ तस्मात् । प्रतिसंहृता--मनिसहतानि चभूषि ये फलिता-फलान्यषा सजातानि । शालय इव-The sumile shows that the people were ready to give their consent to her being re accepted by Ráma and thus to give satisfaction to all SI 79 आस्थितविटर -आस्थत विष्टरी येन स Mark the change of qto , we have fat ( fat47 sta ) when the meaning is 'a tree or a seat, but वाक्यस्य विस्तर . And thus explained * Tbus tranqlated by B I Wilson We meditate on that des Table I gb of the Dipine Savitr who infaences our boly rites by 8 r William Jones 'Let va adore the supremacy of that d zipo sun godhead wbolluminates all recreates all from whora all proceed to whom all moet ret in whom ve kovoke to direct our understand ogs anight in a progress towards bis holy seat ·Canto xv.] 141 śl. 80. rna-Âobamana (i... drinking water taken into thebollowed palm three times ) is necessary sccording to the Sastras, for the parification of the body before the performance of a holy rite. As Site was going to perłorm & sort of feat she had to do it. पुण्यं-Because it was the water poured into her hand by a pure Brahmana (probably from his Kamandalu). सत्यां-शपथरूपां. Oher, 1. 81. व्यभिचार,-Lit. a swerving or falling off from, infidelity, adatf-The earth; see com. The roots , , , &c. take सच् (अ) when compounded with a noun and the whole torms a meme; 80 रथन्तर साम, पतिवरा कन्या. मामन्तर्धातुम०-Cf. Rams सर्वान् समागतान्दता सीता कापायवासिनी । अत्रवीत्याञ्जलियांक्यमधोदृष्टिरवामुखी ॥ यथाऽई राघवादन्य मनसाऽपि न चिन्तये। तथा मे माधवी देवी विवर दातुमर्हति ॥ मनसा कर्मणा वाचा यथा गम समर्चये। तथा में माधवी etc. Uttara-K. 97. 13-16. si. 82. शातहर-शत दा. rays of light यम्या , or शतं हादा Bounda यस्याः, the comp. being of the पृषोदरादि class ; शतदाया इद शातहद. Sl. 83. नागफणो०-नागाना फणा नागपणा ताभि वा उक्षिप्त च तत् सिंहासनं घ&c. Hems. gays नागस्य शेषस्य, but this is against the Rsms. Cf. नस्या शपन्त्या वेदेयां मादुरासीनदद्रुतम् । भूतलात्थितं दिव्यं सिंहासनमनुत्तमम् ॥ नियमाण शिरोभिस्तु नागैरमितविक्रमैः । दिव्य दिव्येन वपुषा दिव्यरत्नविभूषित ।। Uttara-K. 97. समुद्रासना--समुदो रसना girdle or waist band यस्या सा, the Earth is often so described by sanskrit poets of. उदधिमालामेखलाया भुवो भर्ता | Kad. वसुंधरा--900 विश्वभरा above. s1. 84. भई-भतरि प्रणिहिते fixed ईक्षणे यया नाम् व्याठरस्येव-The Loc. may be अनादरे as Malli. has it; or it may mean - the very moment he uttered the words.' Cf. in this respect क्रोध प्रभो सहर मेहरेति यावनिरः खे मस्ता घरान्त । तावत्त वह्निः &c. Kum. III. 12 Bimilsr scene ef. सा निदन्ती स्वानि भाग्यानि बाला बाहूक्षेप कन्दितु घ प्रवृता। मासस्थान चाप्सरस्तीर्थमारादाक्षिय॑ना ज्योतिरेक जगाम ॥ Sak. V. 30. पाताल- पतस्यस्मिनधमर्ण इति । . पत्+आल (जू) Unadi. S1. 85. सरम्भ-Vehement anger.cf. Rams,-वमुधे टेषि भवाति सीता निर्यात्यता मम । दर्शयिष्यामि वा रोष यथा मामनगच्छसि ।। न मे दास्यसि सीता यथाम्पा महीतले । सपर्वतवना कृत्स्ना व्यथयिष्यामि ते स्थितिम् ॥ Uttara-K.98 6, 9, 10. गुरु.-The meaning that naturally auggests steelt is 'Vasashtha,' who might have been present at the sacrifice Valmiki could not have been meant; for he would have liked to see Sit& restored to Rima by the goddess Earth, being frightened. following the account of the Râmá., which is not unlikely, as Káli, in these Cantos does not Blyo opory detail, bat only the principal events and incidents. cf. हुवाण कारस्थे क्रोधशोकममन्विते । आमा मरगणे: For a Battalli. say: जमणा, ·[ Canto XV. दा साथमुवान रघुनन्दनम् । राम राम न संताएं कर्तुमईसि मुमत | Uttara-R.98 11, 12 Tartuft-Because it was so predestined to happen According to the writing of Valmiki soder dirine inspiration - अस्यास्तीति the mighty bow msa si 87 Turina—The maternal uncle of Bharata, and a king of the Kekayas 389 supra IX 17 -Sindhudesa 18 the country around the appor Indus It was famous for its excellent brood of horace Among the presents sent to Bharata by the king of the Kekayas were a thousand fire footed Horses of his country सप्तममावाय-दन मभाव अस्मै Here IT moans #99975 F Tar प्रभावभ यत्तज कोषदण्डनम् | Amara Here the poet givet Rana an opportunity to opablo Bharata to disply his valoer Satrughna had already had b18 Therefore, &: he gave to Satraghoa the VashDATA missile so he placed the disposal of Bharata a stroug army and & good treasury, do necessary for the conquest of the Gandharvas who were molestrog the Biudhadesa Herus say दत्तात्रयतुल्य सामयार This 28 simply a display of ingenduty S? 88 गन्धर्यान्-गध सगध अवति ग उति इति 1 अ to go and aft 37-(4+401) The Gandharpas are semi divine berage and the singeri of heaven The Gandhavas referred to here were the people on both the sides of the upper Indus, especially those on the western alde ep to G&adhåra or Kandahar, and it seems that Bharsta extended hle dominion from the Panjab to Kandabar strard- The four kinds of musical instruments, 306 com , here principally the late, ses VIII 34 BRATE TO. a la sala fr as with 27 and our (1) retra-, he forced them to lay down arms and to rorome their proper profession (of singers ) 81 89 सदाख्ययो - तया आरया ययो । समुदायषु हि वृता शब्दा अवयेषु अपि वर्तन इति न्यायात् नक्षशिलापुष्कलावत्यो नभपुष्कताख्यापदश | Ohar Cf Viyn Parina -गाधारविषये सिद्ध तयो पुणे महा मनी । नक्षस्य दिक्षु विख्याता एया तलाशला पुरी । पुष्करस्यापि वीरस्य विख्याला गुष्करावनी॥ Takebas ils 18 eupppsed to be the same as Tazıla of the Greek writers wh ch lay between the Indus and Bydagpes, in the vicinity of Manikyalı, abot Ravalp nd: It was in a flour Bhing condition even in the times of the Buddhas The 27tb Taramga of the Kathusaritsa gora describes its por tion and former grandeur 'There was a towo named Takslas ill on the bank of the Vitasta with its led fiecs relected in its waters Pusl karavati 18 ident fed with Peulelaotus of the Greek Writere and Pusel aloful of Hiousn Thyang It was , tus ted on tbe westers back of the [Qdn8 ehere near Attack It was foors It aiye RO ·143 Canto XV.) -city and was known to the Greeks even in its aborter form Pushkals or Pashkara, u Peugelas. It was visited by the famous Chinese travellor Hionen Thaang in Nov. 630, who came to it after crossing a great river and travelling 100 li, to the north-east of Palashapolo (Peshawar ). after. B. able to take up the responsibilities of govern. mont. Trora-shows the great love he bore to Ráms. The pleasures of a kingdom werd nothing to him before Rama's company. śl. 90. Hicringe-7794, called #1099 in the Rámá, has not boen accurately identified. According to the Vayapuráns it was a large country near the mountain Himalaya-हिमवत्पर्वताभ्यासे स्फीती जनपदो तयोः। अगदस्याद्गी या नुदेशे कारापथे पुरी ॥ अङ्गदी was the capital ot Angada and 99***1, also called Chandravaktrá, of Ohandraketa. Apandorama Borooab simply says--"We read in the Uttara-K&nda that the two sons of Rama's brotber, Lakshmana, were appointed rulers of Karupatha, Angada in the west at Angadapars and Chandraketu in the north at Chandraka'nta in Mallabhūmi. The first is modern Sahabad in Oudh, which is still known to its Bha'rata inhabitants as Adgadapura ......... I am therefore almost certain that Chandpur, east of Babranpar in the town called after Chandraketu and that it is situated in the load of northern Mallas." (A1 quoted by Mr. Napdargikar) śl. 91. aastao-the region in heaven to which their busbands were gone, they being Pativratās. For says Maqu-fa नाभिचरात मनोवाग्देहसयता । सा मर्नुलोकानामोति सनि साध्वीति घोच्यते ॥ नियापान :--... performed śr&ddhas, offered übations of water न्युप्पते इति निवा! ;षपू with नि and afk पञ् (अ). It generally roters to the water offered (air); cf. TE FT9727T: 1ogot, supra V, 8; and VIIT. 88 (fraqeef: ); gafartalasa farti Mal- Midh, XI. 40. Mr. Nandargikar thinks that it was originally applied to the obaving of the hair on the occasion of faneral obsequios. Bat that was 47a, and not f717 or Arng wbiob is oftered after the Higoletor, 61 92. उपेत्य......काल:-कलयात आयुः इति काल:, tr. कल् to count, and 3 ( apy or ); a form of Sıra, who ordains events; ae- निधन कालो रुद्रः सकर्षनः स्मृत । कलनारसर्वभूताना स काला परिकीर्तित ॥. When Ráma's earthly career had almost drawn to its close, Brabms sent Kala to inform him that it was time for him to return to the abode which he had left for the mortal world. #4:-It was a condition imposed opon Rama by Kala, that be should abandon i... consign to death acy co that should encroach apon them &o.

·144 [ Canto XV. while aagaged in a private conference C कस्यचित्त्वय कालस्य रामे धर्मपर स्थिते । कालस्तापसरूपेण राजदारमुपागमत्।। य गुणोति समीक्षेद्दा स वायो भविता ने | Uttara-K.103. SI. 94 विद्वान्--Pres p ot विद् with the aff वस् in place ot अत्, the obyeets समय दुर्वासस पाडीत -Lakshmane was not alarmed on his own account, but because Durvásag threatened to destroy by a curse Rama, big brothers, their progeny and the people as well, if his arrival were not communicated to Ráma at once CfAYTTET सवदनार्वासा भगवानृषि । रामस्य दर्शनाकाली राजद्वारमुपागमत् ॥ सोऽभिगम्य त सौमित्रिभुनाथ ऋषिसत्तम । राम दशय मे शीघ्र पुगे मेऽथाऽभिवतत । अस्मिन्क्षणे मा सौमि रामाय प्रतिवेदय । विषम वा पुर चैव शपिध्ये रापा नया ।। मरत चैव सौमित्र युष्माकं या च सनति । नवा घोरसकाश बाक्य नस्य महा मन । एकस्य मरण मेऽस्तु मा भूरसविनाशनम् । इति दुद्ध्या विनिश्चित्य राघवाय न्यवेदयत् ॥ Uttara-K 107 st_95. स गरवा &c -~Atter the departure of Darvisas, Rims Wag exceedingly pained to think of the condition made with Kala and remained with downcast fase buried .. grief Lakshagna told him that he would willingly resign his body and enable him to keep his promise to Kala He went to the bank of the Saraya and there sat in moditation, with the vital breaths suppressed and the operations of senses coutrolled, and his soul rose up to heaven, where ho, a tourth portion of Vishnu, was welcomed by the gods It 18 worthy of note that the name of Lakshmana appears to be atull preserred in the modern town of Lucknow of Rama -स गवा सरयूनी- रमपरष्टवय कृताञ्जलि । निगृह्य सर्वस्रोतासि (इदियद्वारााणे) निवास म मुमाच ह ॥ & Sl. 95 चतुर्भाग-Forthe comp see Com धर्मस्त्रिपाद्-त्रय पादा अस्य the final अ of पाद 1s dropped when preceded by : numeral or सु 10 a Bah comp The tour padar or legs of धर्म are-तप शौच दया सत्यमिति पादा प्रकीर्निता | Bhag P I 17, according to which Dharma does not lose one of its legs entirely in a Yaga, but one fourth of each páda, in consequence of the predominence of 378 So Rali spoms here to have tollowed the Garuda-P which says-कृते धमश्रनुपाच सत्य दान नपो दमं । धर्मपादा हरि श्वन' सनुण शानिना वरा ॥ त्रेतायुगे त्रिपादम सत्यदानदयात्मक 1 &c According to the Puranaa कृतयुग as the best In it Dharina exists in jta entuoty,perfect righteousans prevails duty is done for 118 own sake, and no religious rate sleft undone (अकृत) In the बेतायुग righteousness learea a quarter of its original sod perfection rapiebes austanties are neglected sacnfices prevailaod men do their duties scoking reward In the द्वापरयुग Dharma loses two quarters and in the करियर he remains to the extent of one quarter, which also yapisbes by degroes Tor in it ·Canto XV.) 145 śl. 97-98. FTITIAİ-FTP (also called FEYAT) tho ospital of Southern Kosals bailt on the bron of the Vindhyaı wbore Kaša reigned at the time of Rsms's death. According to tho Váyu-P. It was founded by Kośs. Cf. TE4 YT 1739 go la फशस्थती । रम्या निवेशिता नेन विन्ध्यवतमानुषु ।। उतरे कोशते राज्यस्य व महायन। 2014 at STATUT Fant 147 1. &0. Śarávati or śrkrastl was the capital of Uttara-Locaia where Ráms installed Laya king.cj. कोशलेषु कुश वीरमुत्तरेषु नया लवम्। अभिषिच्य महामानामौ रामः कुशीलवो1&o. Uttara-K. 107. 17. "Thore can be no doabt," says AD, Borooah, who bases bis conclusion on the statemente of the Hatoya-P. and the Mahabharata, " that the country portb of Ayodbys comprising 1907 and Baraltob was known as Uttarakosals." The exact position of Brkyssti is matter of dispute. General Canningham identifies it with Bahat Mabet, north of Ayodhyá, as he found in it " colossal status of Baddba, with an insoription containing the game of Śrevasti itsell." According to the Vishna-P. it was foanded by king Srivasta, na Bncestor of R&ma fiqhip-452T properly the goad that controls an elephant; 40000, bore, the controller of. -by bls sweet speeches. Lays, it follows from this, was very polite, and always pleased good men by bio swest address; he was feat. uat-is emphatic Be did not hesitate to rebuke wicked men. Cf. Ant feat raia śAK.; sad supra, I. 28; IX. 8. Mark the alliterations. 479--For, according to the Paranas, Svarga or heaven is situated in the north, on mount Meru. स्थिरधी:-स्थिरा धीर्यस्य. With his mind made up to cast off his mortal body and to return to hia abode as Vishnr. Hemk. quotes Bg.-दुःखेष्वनुद्दिामना. सुखेषु विगतरसह । वीनरागभयक्रोध. स्थिरथी- मुनिरुध्यते || II. 58. भमिपुर-सर:-अग्नि पुर.सरः यस्प. For Rama, lik. his ancestors, had kept the holy iro; cf. Salutat supra I. 6. And a householder, who is an Agnihotrin,, but a widowar, mast not leave fire bobind him, while alive. Gocompanied by Brábmaņas, with the laored Are before him; of अग्रिहोत्रं धनवप्रे दीयमान सह द्विजै। वाजपेयातपत्र च शोभमानं महारथे|Uttara-K. 109. 2. TET-908 com. Ths ait, 0544 is used altor a vorb whan in composition with a noun in the Aco., and when haste is intended. The people loved Râms so passionately and beyond all earthly things, that they at once left their bomos to follor him to heaven. Eemi. explains raat as gemotia 15 bat Malli.'a mag is better. It shows the eagerness of the people to follox Rima Rims went, A. R. 19 ·. to 146 [ Canto Xv. T'ho people took not only their srpants bat eren cattle with them, See Uttara-K. 109. 18. ..... 100.: उपस्थितविमानेन-An asrial car came trom hearon for Ráma and his brother. Firo--Rime requested Brahmá transfer all his followers to heaven; and, as all .plunged into the Siraya, they left their mortal bodies and assumed the resplendent torms ot celestials. विदिवनिःश्रेणि:--त्रिदिव is derived a यो ब्रह्मविष्णु- रुमा दीव्यति enjoy divine pleasure अब इति, .दिवू with अ (पन्न, there baing no gans of the radioal rowel); or तृतीया योः 83 III. 6. नि:णि:-नि:निश्रिता श्रेणिः अत्रaladdor%3i.s. the means of rising to heaven. cf. for the idea supra III. 69 (ततान सोपानपरंपरामिव ). &l. 101. गोमतरकल्पः-मतरणं प्रतर: the act of swimming tr.gand HP PRI) which is added to roots ending in long and 3 or 3. ar मतर। गोमतरः; ईषन्यूनः गोमतरः गोमतरकल्प; almoat like the swimming of cows in a body. संम:-Lite clashing with •one another, hence, is thick arowd or concourse. तीर्थ-Properly a fight of ateps, toalled घाट in Marathi-auch as are seen BVen in these days on the banksot holy rivers like the Krishna, Godavari, the Ganges, &o.) leading down to water; hence, a holy apot. पावन:-c Mahabharata- गोपनाएं ततो गच्छेत् सरय्यास्तीर्थमुनमम् । यत्र रामो गतः स्वर्ग सभृत्यबलवाहनः ।। व्यक्ता महाराज. तस्य तीर्थस्य नेजसा । रामस्य च प्रसादेन व्यवसायाच भारत ।। तस्मिस्ती नरः स्नात्वा प्रोपतारे नराधिप । सर्वपापविशुद्धामास्वर्गलोके महीयते ।। si. 102. विषुधागेषु..--The gods who had become partially incarnate as Vanaras, &c. and come down to assist Vishpa, returned to. their original bodles. त्रिदशीभूत-न त्रिदशा अधिदशा. अनिदशा विवशाः संपन्नाः त्रिदशीभूत: who were turned into gods. स्वर्गान्तरं-For, there was no room for them in the heaven occupied by the old gods. The region assigned to them by Brahms, at the request of Vishnu, was संतानक that was near his own abode. Cf. Rama. .अप विष्णुर्महातेजाः पितामहमुवाच ह । एषा लोके जनौघाना धातुमर्हासे मुक्त । इमे हि सर्वे स्नेहान्मामनुयातास्तपस्विनः ।.........तच्छ्रुत्वा विष्णुवचनं ब्रह्मा लोकगुरुः प्रभुः । मौकान्सतानकानाम यास्यन्तीमे समागताः । सर्वे ब्रह्मगुणयुकै बहालोकादनन्तरे ॥ (सतानक- सीके) &c. Uttara-K. 110. 16-20. 81.- 10: विपक्सेनः-विश्वा विधी वा सेना army, i. c. powir परप, 11-powertol. विषु (indec.) srerywhere अश्चति इति विष्वक adj. (fom विपूची):- सर्वलोकप्रतिष्ठा--ces ruprar X.1. Hemi., Ohsr., Dine, Valla. ke. actually-read सप्तलोक लानाथ पवनतनयं-As both ot them were made inmortal by Brabus, they did not follow Rims tokaren. --Hemi. Isy दक्षिणे मुवैलादी, उभरे गन्धमादनाही. .

·APPENDICES. No. 1, TRE METRES USED IN THE POEM (Cantos XI.-IV.) 1. Sanskrit Verse is regulated by quantity, and not by avent as in English. A go or stanze consists of four Tręs or quarters. A Páda is regulated by the number ot syllables ( 347 ) or syllabio ipstants (1919). When the padas are all in one motre, it is called & 96 , to which type most of the motres copform, thoga are STÚA F8 wherein the first pada corresponds with the third and the second with the fourth, called 188pectively the odd. and the evon padar. A third class is FTTH THB, which are very rare. 2. The powels 3, , , # and a are short, and the rest long, The quantity of a syllable is rmined by its vowel. A syllable with a short vowel is called ay (light), and one with a long yowel is called 9€ (heavy ). 3. But a yg syllable becomes gf it it is followed by an Anuseara or & Visarga, or a conjunct consonant, or when it cocora at the end of a pada.* Three successive syllables form & OTOT ( foot ); marking a short syllable as and a long one ag , the different 7078, which are eight in number, may be exhibited as follows: + 4 -: 89d a - A short syllable is often indicated in the Definition by the letter any and a long one by s. METRES. rayon (also called sett) De 1 a TF TU 5T ag 7-2 द्विचतु पादयोईस्व सप्तमं दीर्घमन्ययो॥ There are many rariations of this matre, but the one defined is the commonestEach pada of it consists of eight syllables, which the sixth 18 long and the fifth skort, and the seventh in the end and 4th pádas is short and in the 1st and 3rd padas long. The rest of the syllables may be either short or long. This is the shortest metre in general 299, and is easily recognizable. Examples XII, 1-101; XV. 1--102, * सानुस्वारश्च दीर्घश्व विसगी च गुरुर्मवेत् । वर्णः सयोगपूर्वश्च तथा पादान्तमोऽपि वा। tआदिमध्यावसानेषु यरता यान्ति लाएवम् । भासा गौरवं यान्ति मनौ तु गुहलाएवम् ।।

·[1-8eo Upajiti below] उपनाति-Det. [ श्यादि दवजा यदि तो जगो ग । उपेन्द्ररजा जतनास्ततो गौ ॥] अनन्तरादीरितलक्ष्ममाजी पादौ यदीयाबुपजातयस्ता ॥[ इथ किलान्यासपि मिश्रितासु पदन्ति जातिम्पिदमेव नाम ॥] An Upajstn 19 2 mixture of one or more palas of इन्द्रवजा (11syll, Bch त, त, ज, ग, ग) with one or more of उपेन्द्रवजा (11Syll,sch -जात, , T, T) so as to form one stanza A mixture of other metres also in this manner is called an Upajátı The student le recommended to ean and find out in each case whether a páds is in Indravajrá or Upendravajra E:-XIIL.1-67, XIV 1.86 {उपेन्द्रवजा--Se Upajatt above] माराष-Det. इह ननरचतुष्कसष्ट तु नाराधमाचक्षते । 18 Byllables Beb -न, नार E--XII.104. प्रपपिपी-Det. याशाभिर्मनजरगा महर्षिणीयम्। 13 Syllables Sch - म, न, ocoors efter the tbird syllabla Ex-XIII 79 मन्दाकान्सा-Det मन्दाक्रान्ता जलधिषदगम्भी नतो सागुरू चेत् । 17 Syllables Boh -म, भ, न,ततग, म The panges occur after the fourth and the tenth syllables This is the metro exclusively used by Kaldása in hua Megbadáte E-IV. 87,XV 103 मालिनी-Dst ननमयययुतेय मालिनी भोगिलोके । 16 Syllables Soh - नान, माप, य The pacse Oscara after the sighth syllable E-- 93,XII 102 रयोदता-Dot रान्नराविध रयोदता लगी। 11 Syllables र, न..लग E:-XI 1-91 वसन्ततिलका-Dot उक्ता वसन्ततिलका तमजा जगौ म । 14 Syllables Sch -स, भ, ज, ज,ग,ग:-XI 92,XII. 103,XIII 8878 The pause Bob- ·No II BOMBAY UNIVERSITY EXAMINATION PAPERS, CANTOS XI. XV. (N. B-Questions repeated ars omitted. ) 1879-80. . 1. Translate into English:-(6) क्षत्रियाम्त.ke.XI. 76 (8)पक्षरिछदा &c. XIII, 7. Give the legend referred to in the first hemistich. (6) सुपीक &c. XIV.17. Dissolve the compound सकल्पमात्रोदितसिहयः (a) अपि 43: TUS &c. XIV. 83. Explain the meaning of 5 in the Arst quarter. II. Explain and give the context ot the following:-- (a) सय एव धकृतो हि पच्यते कल्पवृक्षफलधर्म काहितम् । (क) तेजसा दिन नपः समीक्ष्यते । (0) उपायसंघात इव पवृद्धः । (a) अपि स्वदेहारिकमुतेन्द्रियार्थाय- शोधनानां हि यशो गरीयः10) आज्ञा गुरूणा विचारणीया। रामादेशावद्धगता &o.xv.9. III. (a) Dissolve and name the following compounds:- बद्धदेहः दिशगोपमानके, उपमता, यथाक्रम (1) Which is the story alluded to in येन रोषपरुषात्मनः पितुः शासने स्थितिमिदोऽपि तरघुषा &c. (XI 65 )? Is this story again alluded to anywhere in the Cantos yon kayo read ? Either quote the Faire or indicate the context. IV. Name the metres of the following:-(a) रघुपतिरापि जात.ko. XII. 104,(8) क्रोशा &0.XIII. 79. (6) अपश्यतां दाशरथी &c......तस्यो XIV.13(d) Deine A2 अनुष्टुम् metre. 1884-85. I. Translate into Englishi-a) राजसस्वमवध्य &c. XI. 80% (5) अन्योन्यदर्शन.......{द्ध (0) चरितार्थमिवामपत XII. 87. What reading do you preter, and why ? (0) तामम्पगच्छत् &c. XIV. 10. Dissolve the compound निषादविद्धाण्डजदर्शनोरप' and briefly give the legend here alluded to. () इतरेऽपि रघो० &c. XV. 35. II. Frame Or quote sentences illustrating the various Rses of इति III. What allodion have you to the theory of evaporation in the Oanfos of Ragb. you have read ? (See XIII, 4 ). IV. Give grammattoal Notes on the following expressions and ghrasest0) पुरा दूषयति स्थलीमिति वसुधाय न निघस्नतु । (0) स्मरामि वानीररहेषु मुसः। Om yon suggeat a proterable reading in liea of सप्तः? V. Explain the following, giving the context:-(७) या हि भूमेः &c. XIV. 407 (७)पबादायपना- korXv.(6) अपाय होत &.XY.7.

·150 1888-80. I. Translate into English::(0) सोऽमवरवधू• &c. XI. 563; (निर्जितेपु तरसा &c.XI. 803; (C) सुग्याः परिमवी &o. XII. 373()लकामीणा &c. XII. 78; (O नस्यातिथीना० &0. XIIL 4616) दूरे वसन्तं &c. XII. 63 (9) रक्षावधान्तो &c. XIV. 41; (1) तस्यै सपर्या. &o. XIV. 81; (i) गावं पुष्परजः &e. XV. 207 (5) कुरु नि:संशयं &o. XV. 79. II. (a) Explain the allusions inr (1) विद्रुतकतमगावसारिणम् । () विम्यादिः प्रताविव . (B) Dissolve the following compounds:- (1) दिग्विजम्मितकारस्थपौलस्त्यजयपोषणः () लक्ष्मणपूर्वजन्मा (3) अवगोवम्. III. Reprodace in Sanskrit Rama's description of the ocean, i